f  ^p 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


te|2j8     |2.5 

1^  m 
m  m 

Ui 


lAO 


2.2 
2.0 


1^  lU i4 


6" 


Hiotographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


33  WESTMAi:it:«EET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MS80 

(716)  873-4503 


m 


"^'.U 


-<,-  «? 
"-4^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  institute  for  Historical  Microreproductlons  /  Institut  Canadian  do  microreproductions  historiquas 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  tachniquas  at  bibliographiquas 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  altar  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm*  la  meilieur  axamplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  M  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mithoda  nor  male  de  f  11  mage 
sont  indiquis  ci-dassous. 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagie 

□   Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurAe  et/ou  pelliculAe 


D 
D 


D 
D 


D 


Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gtegraphiquas  en  couleur 

Coloured  \nk  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 


I I   Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

□    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


n 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relii  avec  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distorsion  le  long  de  la  marge  intArieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possibKt,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
!l  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte. 
mais,  lorsque  cela  ttait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  Ml  filmies. 


□   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagies 

□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restauries  et/ou  pelliculies 


Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dicolcr^es,  tacheties  ou  piquies 


pn    Pages  detached/ 


D 
D 


Pages  ditachies 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  inigale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materii 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 


fy]    Showthrough/ 

I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I    Includes  supplementary  material/ 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  una  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  filmies  A  nouveau  de  facon  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


Additional  commsnts:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmentaires: 


Wrinkled  pages  may  film  slightly  out  of  focus. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


30X 


7 


12X 


IfX 


aox 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  her*  hes  been  reproduced  thenks 
to  the  generoelty  of: 

Dougles  Librery 
Queen's  University 


L'exemplaire  filmA  fut  reproduit  grAce  k  la 
gAnArosIt*  de: 

Douglas  Library 
Queen's  Univ*r«ity 


Tlu«  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  end  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Las  images  suivantes  ont  4tA  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nettet*  de  l'exemplaire  film*,  at  en 
conformity  avec  lea  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copiea  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  poge  wKh  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  Illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — »>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  ImprimAe  sont  filmte  en  commengant 
par  le  premier  plat  at  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernlAre  page  qui  comport*  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  ie  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmte  en  commenpant  par  la 
premlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impre  tsion  ou  d'illustration  at  en  terminant  par 
la  dernii  re  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboies  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
derniire  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  seion  le 
cas:  le  symbols  ~^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  ie 
symbols  ▼  signifie  "FIN  ". 

Les  cartes,  pisnches.  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
filmte  A  des  taux  de  reduction  differ  snts. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  fiour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  il  est  fiimA  A  partir 
de  i'angle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  i^s,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iliustrent  la  mAthode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ONEOTA, 


OB 


CHARACTERISTICS 


OF    THE 


r       EED   EACE  OF  AMEfilCA. 


FROM  ORIGINAL  NOTES  AND  MANUSCRIPTS. 


t^- 


BY  HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT, 

Memb.  Royal  Genera  phicnl  Society  or  London,  anil  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Northern  Antiquaries, 
Copenhagen  ;  lion.  Motnb.  of  the  Natnrul  Hlntory  Society  of  Montreal,  Canada  Boat;  Memb.  of 
the  American  Philosophical  Society,  Philadelphia ;  of  the  American  Antiquarian  Society, 
Worcester  ;  of  the  American  Geological  Society,  New  Haven  ;  Vice-President  of  the  American 
EthnoloKicul  Society,  New  York ;  Hon.  Memb.  of  the  New  York  Historical  Society  ;  Hon.  Memb. 
of  the  Historical  Society  of  Georgia ;  President  of  the  Michigan  Historical  Society ;  and  Hon. 
Memb.  nf  the  Ohio  Historical  and  Philosophical  Society  ;  Cor.  M'imb.  of  the  New  York  Lyceum 
of  NutumI  History,  and  of  the  Lyceunn  ot^  Natural  History  of  Troy  and  Hudson,  N.  Y. ;  Memb. 
of  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Philadelphia  ;  of  the  Albany  Institute  at  the  State  Capitol, 
Albany,  and  a  Res.  Memb.  of 'the  National  Institute  at  Washington ;  President  of  the  Algic  Society 
for  mcllorHting  the  condition  of  the  Native  Race  in  the  United  States,  Instituted  in  1831;  Hon, 
Memb.  of  the  Goethcan  and  of  the  Philo  L.  Collegiate  Societies  of  Pennsylvania,  &c.  fcc. 


NEW  YORK  &  LONDON; 

WILEY   &   PUTNAM. 

1847. 


-^  eiT  ^^^   ^^^"^ 


Entered  iccording  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  yi'ivi'  181'/.  !)y 

HENRY    R.  S  C  H  O  O  L  C  R  A  F  J' , 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  Slate«.  lb:-  i'.il-  Southern 

District  of  New  York. 


B    W.  BBKEDIOT,  8TKB.  AND  PRINT., 
16  Spruce  Street,  New  York, 


hem 


1 


i: 


M 


J|#^- 


PREFACE 


The  following  announcement  in  the  First  Number  of  this  work,  in  August,  1844, 
denotes  its  origin : 

"  More  than  thirty  years  have  passed  since,  by  a  change  of  residence  from  Central 
lo  Western  New  York,  the  writer  was  first  placed  in  a  position  to  observe  the  Red 
Race  of  this  continent.  .  The  public  are  apprised,  that  he  had  devoted  several  years 
of  this  period  in  exploratory  journeys,  in  the  valleys  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  Mis- 
souri, before  he  entered  the  service  of  the  U.  S.  Government,  as  an  Agent  for  these 
tribes.  Two  and  twenty  years  of  his  life,  he  may  add,  have  been  passed  in  the 
various  capacities  of  an  Executive  Agent,  a  Commissioner,  and  a  Superintendant  of 
Indian  Affairs,  for  the  Northern  Department. 

"  Having  received  numerous  letters  of  inquiry  from  various  quarters  on  this  head, 
since  his  return  from  the  Eastern  Hemisphere  to  his  iiative  State,  it  is  supposed 
that  a  general  interest  may  be  felt  to  know  something  more  fully  of  the  results  of 
his  experience,  observation  and  adventurous  positions,  in  so  wide  a  field.  It  is,  in 
truth,  to  test  this  opinion,  which  is  not,  perhaps,  well  founded  or  general,  that  the 
following  extracts  and  memoranda,  selected  from  his  notes  and  papers,  are  published. 
The  design  is  to  continue  them  for  a  few  numbers,  at  convenient  intervals,  to  enable 
the  reader  to  form  his  own  opinion  on  the  subject. 

"  In  making  this  essay,  it  was  thought  appropriate  that  a  title  for  it  should  be 
selected  from  the  language  of  the  people,  whose  history  and  traits  are  brought  into 
discussion.  The  term  Oneota  is  the  name  of  one  of  these  aboriginal  tribes  (the 
Oneidas).  It  signifies,  in  the  Mohawk  dialect,  the  people  who  are  sprung  from  a 
Rock.  It  is  a  term  which  will  do  as  well  as  any  for  the  entire  race,  until  we  obtain 
better  lights." 

In  giving  to  these  detached  issues  a  consolidated  form,  the  author  has  thought 
that  some  further  notice  of  his  plan  and  details  would  not  be  inappropriate. 

Some  readers  have  expressed  to  him  strong  objections  to  the  retention  of  the  title 
Oneotjl,  as  a  synonym  for  the  volume  ;  others  have  been  equally  candid  in  their 
disapproval  of  the  plan  of  a  miscellany ;  but  while  he  respects  the  opinions  of  friends, 
he  has  not  been  able  to  yield  to  the  force  of  these  objections.  No  one  has  so  com- 
plete a  view  of  the  materials  at  his  qommand,  as  the  author  himself.  It  still 
appears  to  him  that  a  term  derived  from  one  of  the  languages  of  the  people  who 
are  the  subject  of  remark,  is  best  suited  to  give  individuality  to  the  work ;  while  the 
materials  themselves,  being  chiefly  membra  disjecta  of  his  researches  and  studies  in 
the  American  forest,  naturally  assume  a  miscellaneous  aspect.  The  work  is,  indeed, 
essentially  a  miscellany ;  its  papers  are,  to  a  great  extent,  independent  of  each  other, 
often  diverse  in  their  subject,  and  owing  thei  character  to  witnesses  living  at,  or 
traditions  gleaned  from,  remote  places ;  and  no  attempt  has  been  made,  or  was 
originally  designed,  to  digest  them  into  a  compact  whole. 


rRF.FACE. 


1 


In  the  courgfi  of  many  years  of  socliision  in  scenes  and  situations  very  favorable 
for  making  observations  on  the  Race,  whose  traits  and  character  constitute  the  chief 
topics  of  remark,  his  portfolios  had  become  crowded  with  materials  and  notes,  some- 
times hastily  accumulated,  which,  it  was  hoped,  there  would  be  a  suitable  occasion, 
at  some  future  period,  to  prepare  for  the  press.  But  these  accumulations  in  the 
various  departments  of  oral  legends,  customs,  language,  history,  picture-writing, 
antiquities,  geographical  names,  &c.,  assumed  such  a  shape  as  to  require  much 
leisure  for  their  consideration,  and  rendered  it  less  and  less  probiible,  every  year, 
that  this  amount  of  leisure  could  be  h»d.  Besides,  he  doubted  in  the  end,  and 
as  years  advanced,  whether  he  should  not  be  doini;  better  to  print  the  rough  materials 
of  this  part  of  his  collection,  than  to  atti-mpt  to  give  a  polish  and  elementary 
completeness  to  them,  which,  after  all  his  best  efforts,  it  might  be  found  more 
appropriately  the  vocation  of  another  to  execute. 

Some  exceptions  to  this  remark  ihere  were,  arising  from  several  causes : 

1.  That  branch  of  the  inquiry  consisting  of  the  geographical  names  of  the  native 
tribes  for  the  local  divisions  and  features  of  the  continent,  in  all  its  length  and  breadth, 
it  had  been  a  Ions;  cherished  object  with  him  to  make  as  full  and  complete  as  possible, 
aVid  the  results  have  been,  to  a  great  extent,  prepared  under  the  title  of  a  Cyclopedia, 
or  Ethnographical  Gazetteer  and  Geographical  and  Historical  Dictionary. 

2.  The  topic  of  Philology  had  also  appeared  to  him  a  suitable  one,  with  his  means 
of  original  inquiry,  and  study  of  the  various  dialects  of  the  Algonquin,  for  a  separate 
treatise. 

3.  Very  few  persons  have  been  much  abroad  in  the  Indian  territories,  without 
observing  evidences  of  the  skill  of  the  native  tribes  in  picture-v^riting — a  subject, 
which,  on  inquiry,  revealed  an  art  of  mnemonics,  chiefly  cultivated  by  the  Indian 
metais  and  prophets,  while  it  opened  a  curious  avenue  to  their  religious  views  and 
opinions. 

4.  To  these  topi(  thus  suggested  fVom  his  materials,  the  writer  has  added,— or 
rather,  it  was  one  of  the  earliest  themes  which  arrested  his  attention,  their  curious 
oral  fictitious  legends,  tales  and  fables,  which  are  told  for  the  amusement  of  the 
lodge  circle,  and  thus  handed  down  by  tradition,  from  generation  to  generation.  A 
part  only  of  his  observations  in  each  of  these  departments  has  been  published.* 

Abstracting  the  consideration  of  these  four  topics,  from  his  MS.  materials, 
there  still  remained  a  large  amount  of  miscellaneous  matter,  which  he  deemed 
it  best  to  preserve,  and  yet  felt  but  little  disposition  to  re-compose  and  classify.  It 
is  to  this  residuary  portion  of  his  materials,  that  he  refers  as  the  origin  of  the  publi- 
cation of  On  EOT  A.  The  papers  inserted  in  this  work  often  bring  out  traits  of  the 
people,  with  a  freshness  which  they  could  hardly  retain  in  more  elaborate  essays. 
Above  all,  they  are  deemed  to  abound  in  "  characteristics"  of  the  Race,  and  this 
secondary  title  has,  therefore,  been  adopted.  The  amount  of  this  species  of  miscel- 
laneous matter,  in  his  hands,  is  still  unexhausted.  How  far  the  volume,  now  put 
forth,  may  be  approved,  it  is  for  the  public  to  judge. 

HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT. 

New  Yokk,  June  1st,  1845. 


*  Cyclopedia  Indiaiiensis.    Prospectus  No.    N.  York.    1841.    Also,  Letter  A.  herein  lyom  oft  to  ap. 

Indian  Language.  Appendix  No.  2.  Expedition  to  the  Actual  Source  of  the  Mississippi  in 
Itasca  Lake.  N.  Y.  Harper  tc.  Brothers.  1  Vol.  8vo.  1834.  Also,  Lectures  on  the  Adjective  and 
Noun  herein. 

Considerations  on  the  Art  of  Plcture-Writing,  fcc,  herein.    Chap.  I. 

Atgic  Researches,  noir. 'tising  Inquiries  respecting  the  Mental  Characteristics  of  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians.   First  Series.  Indian  Tales  and  Legends.  S  Vols.  8vo.  N.  V.  Harper  tc.  Brothers.  1839 


.---ji— ii'.i  a.ij.wttW4ei 


INDEX 


The  White  Stone  Canoe 7 

The  Lynx  and  Hare,  a  Fable 9 

Onawutaquotto,  or  the  Worship  of  the  Sun 10 

Shingebiss , , .  13' 

Names  of  the  American  Lakes 15 

Shingaba-Wossins,  or  Image  Stones  (with  a  Print) 17 

Pawnee  Barbarity • .' 911 

Personal  Reminiscences 3S 

Picture  Writing  among  the  North  American  Indians  (with  a  Print) S7 

Notice  of  Grave  Creelt  Mound 35 

Geographical  7'ermlnology  of  the  United  States 3S 

Indian  Music,  Songs  and  Poetry 41 

Piskaret,  an  Algonquin  Chief. SO 

A  Wyandot  Tradition,  recorded  by  J.  H.  Kinzle,  Esq.,  under  the  name  of  Ho-tshung-rah 54 

Wood's  Account  of  Indian  Women  on  the  Settlement  of  New  England 57 

Chant  of  Indian  Children  to  the  Wa-tal-see,  or  Fire-Fly 61 

0(UibwaSong 09 

Plan  and  Objects  of  Inquiry  in  this  Work 05 

Personal  Reminiscences  (Continued) 00 

Wasbashas,  an  Osage  Legend  of  the  Origin  of  that  Tribe  7S 

The  Sun  Catcher,' or  Exploits  of  a  Pigmy 74 

Ampata  Sapa,aSioux  Legend 70 

Mukakee  Mindemcea,  or  the  Toad  Woman 78 

Corn  Planting  and  its  Incidents 81 

Indian  Ideas  of  the  Immortality  of  the  Soul 84 

Game  of  the  Bowl  (withaPrint)  85 

Reverence  and  Affection  for  Parents 88 

Andaig  Weos,  or  Crowsflesh— a  Biographical  Sketch 80 

Grammatical  Observations  on  the  Chippewa  AAjective 93 

A  Mohegan  Tradition  of  the  Southern  Origin  of  the  Shawanoes 105 

Era  of  the  Arrival  of  the  French  in  the  Upper  Lakes 107 

Faith  of  a  Converted  Jossakeed 108 

Scenes  and  Adventures  in  the  Ozark  Mountains 109 

Grave— Light 118 

Standard  of'VHliin  In  Riiile  Nations 118 

Ethii..|i>«|, 119 

A  I'luyer  or  Psaim  in  the  Indian  Tongue,  by  Mrs.  H.  R.  S ..190 

Grammatical  distinction  between  the  Active  and  Passive  Voice 137 

Names  of  the  Seasons,  jcc,  in  the  Oi^ibwa 138 

Personal  Incidents  and  Impressions  of  tlie  Red  Race.    Part  1 139 

Hurtful  Influence  of  the  example  of  drinking  on  the  Red  Race 135 

BoshKwa  Hosh,  a  Tr.'iilition  of  the  Elephant  or  some  large  Pachydermata 130 

The  Legend  of  the  Red  Head  and  his  two  Sons 139 

Wa- wa-be-zo-wln,  or  the  Swing , 140 

Personal  Reminiscences  (( 'oiitinued) , 148 

Language  of  Mexico 153 

Ethnology  (Continued) I54 


Toteiu  . 


.172: 


Scenes  and  Adventures  in  the  Ozark  Mountains  (Continued) 173 

Apothegms,  by  Hibernicua 178 


IV 


INDEX. 


ASynoplliofCartler'i  ririt  Voynge  In  1534 !?• 

Tikoxld,  or  tbe  Shnrt-fbot,  «  Blndrnphlcal  Sketch 18T 

The  Manila  Tree  (a  lUHntltlon  of  the  U(Ulbwa«) 101 

Niagara,  an  Allegory IM 

Penonal  li.elilar.ia  anil  Impreuloni.    Part  II 189 

To  I 


>Hope. 


.IW 


Scenes  uni\  Adventurei  In  the  Ozark  Mountain!  (Contlnned) 900 

Wyandot  TradlUoiii  of  Orlwnhento 907 

Nunery  and  Crndle  Hongs  of  the  Forest 919 

Languages  of  Polynoola ■ ,...,, .900 

Grammatical  Observations  on  the  Indian  Pronoun 991 

Chronology ^. 939 

AutoblogrB<thlcal  Letters  of  John  Johnston,  Ksq 933 

Idea  of  an  America'^  Literature  based  on  Indian  Mythology 940 

Ilfaehlnlto,  or  the  Origin  of  the  Rvil  Spirit,  by  Mrs.  B.  O.  Smith 948 

Com  ?l*.niti2  .tnd  Its  Incidents  (Concluded  (yompage  81) 9M 

Health 


To 


.336 


The  Legend  of  the  Little  Spirit,  or  Boy-Man 900 

Alngodon  and  Naywadaba  (Iroquois  Tradition) 903 

Personal  Reminiscences  ^Continued)  907 

ASynopslsofCartler'sSecond  Voyage,  1535 374 

Condition  of  Females  In  the  Forest 385 

Ethnology  (Continued) 980 

Autobiographical  Letters  of  J.  Johnston,  Esq.  (Continued).  <. S05 

Wanbojeeg,  or  the  White  Fisher  of  Lake  Superior 900 

Traditions  of  the  Arctic  Tribes 318 

War  Song 390 

Letters  on  the  Scenery  of  Lake  Superior,  by  W.  Woolsey 391 

An  lUsay  on  tbe  Education  of  the  Indian  Rare 333 

Lines  to  a  Bird,  by  Mrs.  U.  R.  S 345 

Remarks  on  the  War  Songs  of  the  Algonqulns 359 

Versification  ofa  Traditionary  War  Song,  by  C.  F.  Hofflnan 348 

Death  Song by  the  same 3S0 

Summary  view  of  Brant,  Red  Jacket,  Uncaa  and  Miontonlmo 359 

Personal  Reminiscences  (Continued) 304 

TheRabid  Wolf,  a  Tradition  of  the) 'Ine  Plains 375 

Moowls,  orth*  Indian  Rag  Man 381 

Letters  on  the  Antiquities  of  the  Western  Country...'. 385 

The  Lone  Lightning,  a  Tale  of  Transformation 403 

The  Akukojeesh,  or  Ground  Hog,  a  Fable 404 

Chippewa  Song— ''The  Loon  upon  the  Lake,"  by  C.F.H 405 

Era  of  the  Settlement  of  the  Straits  of  Detroit 406 

A  SynopaisofCRTtler's  Third  and  Last  Voyage i 409 

An  Essay  on  the  Influence  of  Ardent  Spirits  on  the  Red  Races 413 

The  Indian  on  his  Wintering  Grounds 490 

Confessions  of  Catherine  Wabose,  a  Prophetess 430 

The  Philosopher  of  Algoma  (Bark  Letter)  430 

Biographical  Sketches  of  J.  Johnston,  Esq.  (Continued) , 444 

Ethnology  (Continued) 448  ' 

A  Sketch  of  the  Mythology  and  Superstitions  of  the  Algonquina... 44B 

The  Philosopher  of  Algoma  (Continued) 461 

Choctaw  Indians 466 

Materials  for  Indinn  History,  an  Official  Journal 467 

The  Magician  of  the  Manatouiine  Islands 483 

bUqulsitlon  on  tbe  Fate  of  the  Red  Race 487 

Indian  Property  Appraised  by  Government ..511 

Gliuna 511 

Death  of  Gen.  Clark,  the  Companion  of  Lewis,  In  Exploring  the  Columbia 513 

Indian  Names— Sandusky,  Wheeling,  Claverack 519 


17t 

in 
m 

10B 
.103 
.109 
.900 
.907 
.919 
.990 
.991 
.938 
.933 
.940 
..94B 
.954 
..950 
..900 
..983 
..907 
..974 
..385 
..980 
..90S 
..300 
..318 
..390 
...391 
...333 

...345 
...358 
...348 
...350 
...353 
...304 
...375 
...381 
...385 
...403 
,...404 
...405 
....400 
....400 
....413 
....490 
....430 
....430 
....444 
....448' 
. . . .440 

401 

460 

467 

483 

487 

.....511 

511 

513 

519 


* 


®mmm^^ 


Oft 


THE  KED  EACE  OF  AMERICA. 


PART  FIRST. 


CONTENTS. 


nroiAN  STORY  TELLKRS, 


rial 
4 


THK   WIIITG   STONE   CANOE, 5 

THE  LYNX  AND  HARE, 7 

THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE   SVN, 8 

BinNOEBISS, 11 

NAMES  OF  THE   AMERICAN  LAKES, 13 

15 


ODJIBWA   BONG, 


SHINGABA  WOSSINS,   OR   IMAGE   STONES, 17 

PAWNEE   BARBARITY, , 20 

PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES,  , 

PICTURE  AVRITING   AMONG  THE   N.    A.    INDIANS.      CHAP,    t,      .      ,      . 


....    22 

....  27 

GRAVE   CREEK   MOUND, 35 

GEOGRAPHICAL   TERMINOLOGY   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES, 36 

INDIAN   MUSIC,   SONGS   AND   POETRY.       NO.    L, 41 

PISKARET,   AN   ALGONQUIN   CHIEF, '    ...    50 

THE   SAUSTAWRAYTSEES,   A   WYANDOT   TRADITION,    -      .  54 

EARLY   SKETCHES   OP   INDUN   WOMEN,       ....  57 

CHANT  OF   INDIAN   CHILDREN  TO   THE   FIRE-PLY, 61 

INDIAN  ARROW-HEADS,   ETC., 62 


'\  * 


TO    THE    READER. 


More  than  thirty  years  have  passed  (it  was  in  1809)  since,  by  a  change 
of  residence  from  central,  to  western  New  York,  the  writer  was  first 
placed  in  a  position  to  observe  the  Red  Race  of  this  continent.  The  pub- 
lic are  apprized,  that  he  had  devoted  several  years  of  this  period  to  the 
topics  of  geography  and  geology  in  exploratory  journies,  in  the  vallies  of 
the  Mississippi  and  the  Missouri,  and  the  latitudes  west  and  north  of  them, 
before  he  entered  the  service  of  the  U.  S.  government,  in  connexion  with 
these  tribes.  Two  and  twenty  years  of  his  life,  he  may  add,  have  been 
passed  in  the  various  capacities  of  an  executive  Agent,  a  Commissioner, 
and  a  Superintendant  of  Indian  affairs,  for  the  northern  department. 

Having  received  numerous  letters  of  inquiry,  from  various  quarters,  on 
this  head,  since  his  return  from  the  eastern  hemisphere,  to  his  native  state, 
it  is  supposed  that  a  general  interest  may  be  felt,  to  know  something,  more 
fully,  of  the  results  of  his  experience,  observation  and  adventurous  posi- 
tions, in  so  wide  a  field.  It  is,  in  truth,  to  test  this  opinion,  which  is  not, 
perhaps,  well  founded,  or  general,  that  the  following  extracts  and  memo- 
randa, selected  from  his  notes  and  papers,  are  published.  The  design  is 
to  continue  them  for  a  few  numbers,  at  convenient  intervals,  to  enable  the 
reader  to  form  his  own  opinion  on  the  subject. 

In  making  this  essay,  it  was  thought  appropriate,  that  a  title  for  it 
should  be  selected  from  the  language  of  the  people,  whose  history  and 
traits  are  brought  into  discussion.  The  term  Oneota  is  the  name  of  one 
of  these  aboriginal  tribes  (the  Oneidas.)  It  signifies,  in  the  Mohawk 
dialect,  the  people  who  are  sprung  from  a  Rock.  It  is  a  term  which  will 
do  as  well  as  any,  for  the  entire  race,  until  we  obtain  better  lights. 

As  the  writer  is  about  lo  go  west,  temporarily,  these  papers  are  put  into 
the  hands  of  a  friend  who  is  curious  in  these  things,  and  who  is  known 
to  be  actuated,  at  the  same  time,  by  an  enlarged  benevolence  for  the  race. 
If  there  bo  any  thing  iiirther,  tliut  the  reader  should  be  apprized  of,  it 
must  be  Lft  to  his  hands. 

HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT. 

New  York,  July,  1844. 


"^^ 


n 


i 

'I 
I 


I  1 


I 


V'  * 


I,, 


INlilAN  STORY  TELLERS. 

If  a  stranger  among  the  Indians  happens  to  be  seated  with  the  family 
in  the  lodge,  (where  the  lonely  wanderer  has  often  found  a  welcome  re- 
treat,) he  may  sometimes  observe  a  sudden  commotion,  and  find,  from  the 

countenances  of  the  family  that  agreeable  news  has  arrived.     "  Old 

has  come  !"  There  is  general  joy.  An  old  Indian  enters,  enfeebled  by 
years  and  no  longer  able  to  join  the  warriors  and  hunters,  now  perhaps  ab- 
sent on  some  dangerous  enterprise.  He  possesses  a  memory  retentive  of 
the  traditions  of  the  tribe,  and  probably  an  imagination  quick  at  invention 
or  embellishment.  As  a  necessary  qualification,  he  is  one  of  the  few  well 
acquainted  with  his  native  language.  He  loves  to  repeat  his  tales,  and 
the  children  dearly  love  to  listen.  In  the  many  waste  hours  of  savage  life, 
the  mother  often  realizes  the  inconvenience  of  having  to  provide  occupa- 
tion for  Unemployed  minds ;  and  the  story-teller  is  welcomed  by  her  for  the 
relief  he  brings. 

The  old  man,  seated  on  the  ground,  and  surrounded  by  an  attentive 
circle,  begins  his  tale  ;  and  as  the  interest  rises,  and  the  narrative  requires 
it,  he  now  changes  his  tones  to  imitate  different  speakers,  varies  his  coun' 
tenance  and  attitudes,  or  moves  across  the  lodge  to  personate  the  char- 
acters he  describes.  The  mother,  without  disturbance,  places  the  kettle 
on  the  fire,  and  quietly  prepares  some  savory  dish  to  regale  the  old  wan- 
derer at  the  close  of  his  labors. 

Thus,  as  by  the  minstrels,  bards  and  troubadours  of  former  days,  and 
as  by  the  Turkish  story-tellers  at  the  present  time,  the  Indians  hand  down 
their  traditions  of  different  kinds  from  generation  to  generation.  The  two 
succeeding  tales  are  connected  with  their  religious  systems,  and  were  evi- 
dently forged  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  the  duty  of  subserviency  to  the 
priests.  They  bear  striking  resemblances  to  certain  mythological  tales  of 
Other  nations,  ancient  and  modern,  which  may  occur  to  some  of  our  rea- 
ders, but  which  we  cannot  at  present  point  out. — E. 


[The  following  legend  was  related  by  Audaname,  an  Ottovva  of 
UArhre  Croche,  in  an  answer  to  inquiries  respecting  their  astronomical 
opinions  of  the  sun  and  moon.  The  bearing  it  has  on  the  ancient  wor- 
ship of  the  sun,  to  which  the  white  dog  was  offered,  is,  perhaps,  the  most 
important  point  furnished  by  it.  He  who  scans  these  stories,  for  the  light 
they  may  reflect  on  these  ancient  customs,  religion  and  opinions,  must 
separate  truth  from  fiction,  and  tradition  from  fable,  by  the  best  lights  he 
can  get.  I  am  content,  as  a  collector  and  gleaner  of  this  cabin  lore,  to 
set  down  these  stories  with  all  their  incongruities  about  then..  It  does  not 
always  fall  to  the  lot  of  the  same  person,  both  to  furnish  materials  and 
to  draw  conclusions. 


AK 


TALES  OF  A  ¥ia¥AM. 


TALE  FIRST. 


THE  WHITE  STONE  CANOE. 


n 


There  was  once  a  very  beautiful  young  girl,  who  died  suddenly  on  the 
day  she  was  to  have  been  married  to  a  handsome  young  man.  He  was 
also  brave,  but  his  heart  was  not  proof  against  this  loss.  From  the 
hour  she  was  buried,  there  was  no  more  joy  or  peace  for  him.  He  went 
often  to  visit  the  spot  where  the  women  had  buried  her,  and  sat  musing 
there,  when,  it  was  thought,  by  some  of  his  friends,  he  would  have  done 
better  to  try  to  amuse  himself  in  the  chase,  or  by  diverting  his  thoughts  in 
the  war-path.  But  war  and  hunting  had  both  lost  their  charms  for  him. 
His  heart  was  already  dead  within  him.  He  pushed  aside  both  his 
war-club  and  his  bow  and  arrows. 

He  had  heard  the  old  people  say,  that  there  was  a  path,  that  led  to  the 
land  of  souls,  and  he  determined  to  follow  it.  He  accordingly  set  out, 
one  morning,  after  having  completed  his  preparations  for  the  journey. 
At  first  he  hardly  knew  which  way  to  go.  He  was  only  guided  by  the 
tradition  that  he  must  go  south.  For  a  while,  he  could  see  no  change  in 
the  face  of  the  country.  Forests,  and  hills,  and  vallies,  and  streams  had 
the  same  looks,  which  they  wore  m  his  native  place.  There  was  snow 
on  the  ground,  when  he  set  out,  and  it  was  sometimes  seen  to  be  piled 
and  matted  on  the  thick  trees  and  bushes.  At  length,  it  began  to  dimin- 
ish, and  finally  disappeared.  The  forest  assumed  a  more  cheerful  ap- 
pearance, the  leaves  put  forth  their  buds,  and  before  he  was  aware  of 
the  completeness  of  the  change,  he  found  himself  surrounded  by  spring. 
He  had  left  behind  him  the  land  of  snow  and  ice.  The  air  became 
mild,  the  dark  clouds  of  winter  had  rolled  away  from  the  sky ;  a  pure 
field  of  blue  was  above  him,  and  as  he  went  he  saw  flowers  beside  his 
path,  and  heard  the  songs  of  birds.  By  these  signs  he  knew  that  he  \\'as 
going  the  right  way,  for  they  agreed  with  the  traditions  of  his  tribe.  At 
length  he  spied  a  path.  It  led  him  through  a  grove,  then  up  a  long  and 
elevated  ridge,  on  the  very  top  of  which  he  came  to  a  lodge.  At  the 
door  stood  an  old  man,  with  white  hair,  whose  eyes,  though  deeply  sunk, 
had  a  fiery  brilliancy.  IIo  had  a  long  robe  of  skins  thrown  loosely 
around  his  shoulders,  and  a  staff  in  liis  hands.  ^  1^. 


THE   WHITE    STONE    CANOE. 


I  {  t 


•" 


% 


The  young  Chippewayan  began  to  tell  his  story  ;  but  the  renerible' chief 
arrested  him,  before  he  had  proceeded  to  speak  ten  words.  I  have  expected 
you,  he  replied,  and  had  just"Visen  to  bid  you  welcome  to  my  abode.  She, 
whom  you  seek,  passed  here  but  a  few  days  since,  and  being  fatigued  with 
her  journey,  rested  herself  here.  Enter  my  lodge  and  be  seated,  and  I 
will  then  satisfy  your  enquiries,  and  give  you  directions  for  your  journey 
from  this  point.  Having  done  this,  they  both  issued  forth  to  the  lodge  door. 
"  You  see  yonder  gulf,  said  he,  and  the  wide  stretching  blue  plains  be- 
yond. It  is  the  land  of  souls.  You  stand  upon  its  borders,  and  my  lodge 
is  the  gate  of  entrance.  But  you  cannot  take  your  body  along.  Leave  it 
here  with  your  bow  and  arrows,  your  bundle  ard  your  dog.  You  will 
And  them  safe  on  your  return."  3o  saying,  he  re-entered  the  lodge,  and 
the  freed  traveller  bounded  forward,  as  if  his  feet  had  suddenly  been  endo'V- 
ed  with  the  power  of  wings.  But  all  things  retained  their  natural  colours 
and  shapes.  The  woods  and  leaves,  and  streams  and  lakes,  were  only 
more  bright  and  comely  than  he  had  ever  witnessed.  Animals  bounded 
across  his  path,  with  a  freedom  and  a  confidence  which  seemed  to  tell 
him,  there  was  no  blood  shed  here.  Birds  of  beautiful  plumage  inhabit- 
ed the  groves,  and  sported  in  the  waters.  There  was  but  one  thing,  in 
which  he  saw  a  very  unusual  effect.  He  noticed  that  his  passage  was 
not  stopped  by  trees  or  other  objects.  He  appeared  to  walk  directly 
through  them.  They  were,  in  fact,  but  the  souls  or  shadows  of  material 
trees.  He  became  sensible  that  he  was  in  a  land  of  shadows.  When 
he  had  travelled  half  a  day's  journey,  through  a  country  which  was  con- 
tinually becoming  more  attractive,  he  came  to  the  barks  of  a  broad  lake, 
in  the  centre  of  which  was  a  large  and  beautiful  ibland.  He  found  a 
canoe  of  shining  white  stone,  tied  to  the  shore.  He  was  now  sure  that 
he  had  come  the  right  path,  for  the  aged  man  had  told  him  of  this.  There 
were  also  shining  paddles.  He  immediately  entered  the  canoe,  and  took 
the  paddles  in  his  hands,  when  to  his  joy  and  surprise,  on  turning  round, 
he  beheld  the  object  of  his  search  in  another  canoe,  exactly  its  counter- 
part in  every  thing.  She  had  exactly  imitated  his  motions,  and  they  were 
side  by  side.  They  at  once  pushed  out  from  shore  and  began  to  cross 
the  lake.  Its  waves  seemed  to  be  rising  and  at  a  distance  looked  ready  to 
swallow  them  up;  but  just  as  they  entered  the  whitened  edge  of  them 
they  seemed  to  melt  away,  as  if  they  were  but  the  images  of  waves.  But 
no  sooner  was  one  wreath  of  foam  passed,  than  another,  more  threaten- 
ing still,  rose  up.  Thus  they  were  in  perpetual  fear;  and  what  added  to 
it,  was  the  clearness  of  the  water,  through  which  they  could  see  heaps  of 
beings  who  had  perished  before,  and  whose  bones  laid  strewed  on  the 
bottom  of  the  lake.  The  Master  of  Life  had,  however,  decreed  to  let  them 
pass,  for  the  actions  of  neither  of  them  had  been  bad.  But  they  saw  many 
others  struggling  and  sinking  in  the  waves.  Old  men  and  young  men, 
males  and  females  of  all  ages  and  ranks,  were  there ;  some  passed,  and 


L 


THE   WHITE   STONE   CANOE. 


•f 

d 


8ome  sank.  It  was  only  the  little  children  whose  canoes  seemed  to  meet 
no  waves.  At  length,  every  difficulty  was  gone,  as  in  a  moment,  and 
they  both  leapt  out  on  the  happy  island.  They  felt  that  the  very  air 
was  food.  It  strengthened  and  nourished  them.  They  wandered  to- 
gether over  the  blisslul  fields,  where  every  thing  was  formed  to  please  the 
eye  and  the  ear.  There  were  no  tempests — there  was  no  ice,  no  chilly 
winds — no  one  shivered  for  the  want  of  warm  clothes:  no  one  suffered 
for  hunger — no  one  mourned  for  the  dead.  They  saw  no  graves.  They 
heard  of  no  wars.  There  was  no  hunting  of  animals ;  for  the  air  itself 
was  their  food.  Gladly  wor.ld  the  young  warrior  have  remained  there 
forever,  but  he  was  obliged  to  go  back  for  his  body.  He  did  not  see 
the  Master  of  Life,  but  he  heard  his  voice  in  a  soft  breeze:  "Go  back, 
said  this  voice,  to  the  land  from  whence  you  came.  Your  time  has  not 
yet  come.  The  duties  for  which  I  made  you,  and  which  you  are  to  per- 
form, are  not  yet  finished.  Return  to  your  people,  and  accomplish 
the  duties  of  a  good  man.  You  will  be  the  ruler  of  your  tribe  for  many 
days.  The  rules  you  must  observe,  will  be  told  you  by  my  messenger, 
who  keeps  the  gate.  When  he  surrenders  back  your  body,  he  will  tell 
you  what  to  do.  Listen  to  him,  and  you  shall  afterwards  rejoin  the  spirit, 
which  you  must  now  leave  behind.  She  is  accepted  and  will  be  ever 
here,  as  young  and  as  happy  as  she  was  when  I  first  called  her  from  the 
land  of  snows."  When  this  voice  ceased,  the  narrator  awoke.  It  was 
the  fancy  work  of  a  dream,  and  he  was  still  in  the  bitter  land  of  snows, 
and  hunger  and  tears.  .    r  ■ '     ■   .-,  ,^ 


■         ■-   =  '^  •;.    ;  THE 

-I     i  "  '  '       ' 

LYNX   AND  THE  HARE. 

'','■■'      1     ■  7 

A  FABLE  FROM  THE  OJIBWA-ALOONQUIN. 

A  LYNX  almost  famished,  met  a  hare  one  day  in  the  woods,  in  the  winter 
season,  but  '  ^  hare  was  separated  from  its  enemy  by  a  rock,  upon  which 
it  stood.  The  lynx  began  to  speak  to  it  in  a  very  kind  manner.  "  Wa- 
bose !  Wabose !"  *  f  aid  he,  "  come  here  my  little  white  one,  I  wish  to  talk 
to  you."  "  O  no,"  said  the  hare,  "  I  am  afraid  of  you,  and  my  mother 
told  me  never  to  go  and  talk  with  strangers."  "  You  are  very  prett)'," 
replied  the  lynx,  "  and  a  very  obedient  child  to  your  parents ;  but  you  must 
know  that  I  am  a  relative  of  yours  ;  I  wish  to  send  some  word  to  your 
lodge  ;  come  down  and  see  me."  The  hare  was  pleased  to  be  called  pretty, 
and  when  she  heard  that  it  was  a  relative,  she  jumped  down  from  the 
place  where  she  stood,  and  immediately  the  lynx  pounced  upon  her  and 
tore  her  to  pieces. 


*  This  word  appeats  to  be  a  derivation  from  the  radix  Wawb,  white, 
aation  in  o  is  the  objective  sign.    The  term  is  made  diminutive  in  a. 


The  termi* 


r 


II 


.■;'■■'■  '*■''  :  :■■:  '7-    :»'   '•    /■■ 


TALE  SECOND. 

■■•■■"■   V--.M   /',<:•. li'  .1     r    ' 


THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE   SUN. 

..      AN  OTTOWA  TRADITION, 


.1) 


!l 


ii 

11 


( i' 

I 


A  LONG  time  ago,  there  lived  an  aged  Odjibwa  and  his  wife,  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Huron.  They  had  an  only  son,  a  very  beautiful  boy, 
whose  name  Avas  O-na-wut'-a-qut-o,  or  he  that  catches  the  clouds.  The 
family  were  of  the  totem  of  the  beaver.  The  parents  were  very  proud 
of  him,  and  thought  to  make  him  a  celebrated  man,  but  when  he  reached 
the  proper  age,  he  would  not  submit  to  the  We-koon-de-w  •  i,  or  fast. 
When  this  time  arrived,  they  gave  him  charcoal,  instead  of  his  breakfast, 
but  he  would  not  blacken  his  face.  If  they  denied  him  food,  he  would 
seek  for  birds'  eggs,  along  the  shore,  or  pick  up  the  heads  of  fish  that  had 
been  cast  away,  and  broil  them.  One  day,  they  took  away  violently  the 
food  he  had  thus  prepared,  and  cast  him  some  coals  in  place  of  it.  This 
act  brought  him  to  a  decision.  He  took  the  coals  and  blackened  his  face, 
and  went  out  of  the  lodge.  He  did  not  return,  but  slept  without;  and 
during  the  night,  he  had  a  dream.  He  dreamed  that  he  saw  a  very 
beautiful  female  come  down  from  the  clouds  and  stand  by  his  side.  "O- 
no-wut-a-qut-o,"  said  she,  "I  am  come  for  you — step  in  my  tracks."  The 
young  man  did  so,  and  presently  felt  himself  ascending  above  the  tops  of 
the  trees — he  mounted  up,  step  by  step,  into  the  air,  and  through  the 
clouds.  His  guide,  at  length,  passed  through  an  orifice,  and  he,  following 
her,  found  himself  standing  on  a  beautiful  plain. 

A  path  led  to  a  splendid  lodge.  He  followed  her  into  it.  It  was  large, 
and  divided  into  two  parts.  On  one  end  he  saw  bows  and  arrows,  clubs 
and  spears,  and  various  warlike  implements  tipped  with  silver.  On  the 
other  end,  were  things  exclusively  belonging  to  females.  This  was  the 
home  of  his  fair  guide,  and  he  saw  that  she  had,  on  the  frame,  a  broad 
rich  belt,  of  many  colours,  which  she  was  weaving.  She  said  to  him : 
"  My  brother  is  coming  and  I  must  hide  you."  Putting  him  in  one  cor- 
ner, she  spread  the  belt  over  him.  Presently  the  brother  came  in,  very 
richly  dressed,  and  shining  as  if  he  had  had  points  of  silver  all  over  him. 
He  took  down  from  the  wall  a  splendid  pipe,  together  with  his  sack  of  a- 
pa-ko-ze-gun,  or  smoking  mixture.  When  he  had  finished  regaling  him- 
self in  this  way,  and  laid  his  pipe  aside,  he  said  to  his  sister:  "Nemissa," 
(which  is,  my  elder  sister,)  "when  will  you  quit  these  practices?  Do  you 
forget  that  the  Greatest  of  the  Spirits  has  commanded  that  you  should  not 


THE   WORSHIP   OP   THE   SUN. 


|im- 

h" 
Irou 
■not 


take  away  the  children  from  below?  Perhaps  you  suppose  that  you  have 
concealed  0-na-wuta-qut-o,  but  do  I  not  know  of  his  coming?  If  you 
wjuld  not  offend  me,  send  him  back  immediately."  But  this  address  did 
not  alter  her  purpose.  She  would  not  send  him  back.  Finding  that  she 
was  purposed  in  her  mind,  he  then  spoke  to  the  young  lad,  and  called  him 
from  his  hiding  place.  "Come  out  of  your  concealment,"  said  he,  "and 
walk  about  and  amuse  yourself.  You  will  grow  hungry  if  you  remain 
there."  He  then  presented  him  a  bow  and  arrows,  and  a  pipe  of  red  stone, 
richly  ornamented.  This  was  taken  as  the  word  of  consent  to  his  mar- 
riage :  so  the  two  were  considered  husband  and  wife  from  that  time 

0-no-wut-a-qut-o  found  every  thing  exceedingly  fair  and  beautiful  around 
him,  but  he  found  no  inhabitants  except  her  brother.  There  were  flowers 
o  \  the  plains.  There  were  bright  and  sparkling  streams.  There  were 
f  leen  vallies  and  pleasant  trees.  There  were  gay  birds  and  beautiful 
animals,  but  they  were  not  such  as  he  had  been  accustomed  to  see.  There 
was  also  day  and  night,  as  on  the  earth ;  but  he  observed  that  every  morn- 
ing the  brother  regularly  left  the  lodge,  and  remained  absent  all  day;  and 
every  evening  the  sister  departed,  though  it  was  commonly  but  for  a  part 
of  the  night.  \^i  !..<») 

His  curiosity  was  aroused  to  solve  this  mystery.  He  obtained  the 
brother's  consent  to  accompany  him  in  one  of  his  daily  journies.  They 
travelled  over  a  smooth  plain,  without  boundaries,  until  0-no-wut-a-qut-o 
felt  the  gnawings  of  appetite,  and  asked  his  companion  if  there  were  no 
gama  "Patience!  my  brother,"  said  he,  "we  shall  soon  reach  the  spot 
where  I  eat  my  dinner,  and  you  will  then  see  how  I  am  provided."  After 
walking  on  a  long  time,  they  came  to  a  place  which  was  spread  over  with 
fine  mats,  where  they  sat  down  to  refresh  themselves.  There  was,  at  this 
place,  a  hole  through  the  sky ;  and  0-no-wut-a-qut-o,  looked  down,  at  the 
bidding  of  his  companion,  upon  the  earth.  He  saw  below  the  great  lakes, 
and  the  villages  of  the  Indians.  In  one  place,  he  saw  a  war  party  steal- 
ing on  the  camp  of  their  enemies.  In  another,  he  saw  feasting  and  dancing. 
On  a  green  plain,  young  men  were  engaged  at  ball.  Along  a  stream, 
women  were  employed  in  gathering  the  a-puk-wa  for  mats. 

"Do  you  see,"  said  the  brother,  "that  group  of  children  playing  beside 
a  lodge.  Observe  that  beautiful  and  active  boy,"  said  he,  at  the  same  time 
darting  something  at  him,  from  his  hand.  The  child  immediately  fell, 
and  was  carried  into  the  lodge. 

They  looked  again,  and  saw  the  people  gathering  about  the  lodge. 
They  heard  the  she-she-gwan  of  the  meeta,  and  the  song  he  sung,  asking 
that  the  child's  life  might  be  spared.  To  this  request,  the  companion  of 
0-no-wut-a-qut-o  made  answer — "send  me  up  the  sacrifice  of  a  white  dog." 
Immediately  a  feast  \vas  ordered  by  the  parents  of  the  child,  the  white  dog 
was  killed,  his  carcass  was  roasted,  and  all  the  wise  men  and  medicine 
men  of  the  village  assembled  to  witness  the  ceremony.    "  There  are  many 


'\ 


10 


THE   WORSHIP   OF   THE   SUN. 


below,"  continued  the  voice  of  the  brother,  "whom  you  call  great  in  med- 
ical skill,  but  it.  is  because  their  ears  are  open,  and  they  listen  to  my 
voice,  that  they  are  able  to  succeed.  When  I  have  struck  one  with  sick- 
ness, they  direct  the  people  to  look  io  me:  and  when  they  send  me  the 
ofTering  I  ask,  I  remove  my  hand  from  off  them,  and  they  are  well." 
After  he  had  said  this,  they  saw  the  sacrifice  parcelled  out  in  dishes,  for 
those  who  were  at  the  feast.  The  master  of  the  feast  then  said,  "we  send 
this  to  thee,  Great  Manito,"  and  immediately  the  roasted  animal  came  up. 
Thus  their  dinner  was  supplied,  and  after  they  had  eaten,  they  returned 
to  the  lodge  by  another  way. 

After  this  manner  they  lived  for  some  time;  but  the  place  became 
wearisome  at  last.  0-no-wut-a-qut-o  thought  of  his  friends,  and  wished 
to  go  back  to  them.  He  had  not  forgotten  his  native  village,  and  his 
father's  lodge ;  and  he  asked  leave  of  his  wife,  to  return.  At  length 
she  consented.  "  Since  you  are  better  pleased,"  she  replied,  with  the 
cares  and  the  ills,  and  the  poverty  of  the  world,  than  with  the  peaceful 
delights  of  the  sky,  and  its  boundless  prairies,  go!  I  give  you  permission, 
and  since  I  have  brought  you  hither,  I  will  conduct  you  back;  but  re- 
member, you  are  still  my  husband,  I  hold  a  chain  in  my  hand  by  which 
I  can  draw  you  back,  whenever  I  will.  My  power  over  you  is  not,  in  any 
manner,  diminished.  Beware,  therefore,  how  you  venture  to  take  a  wife 
among  the  people  jelow.  Should  you  ever  do  so,  it  is  then  that  you  shall 
feel  the  force  of  my  displeasure." 

As  she  said  this,  her  eyes  sparkled — she  raised  herself  slightly  on  her 
toes,  and  stretched  herself  up,  with  a  majestic  air;  and  at  that  moment,  O- 
no-wut-a-quto  awoke  from  his  dream.  He  found  himself  on  the  ground, 
near  his  father's  lodge,  at  the  very  spot  where  he  had  laid  himself  down 
to  fast.  Instead  of  the  bright  beings  of  a  higher  world,  he  found  himself 
surrounded  by  his  parents  and  relatives.  His  mother  told  him  he  had 
been  absent  a  year.  The  change  was  so  great,  that  he  remained  for  some 
time  moody  and  abstracted,  but  by  degrees,  he  recovered  his  spirits.  Ho 
began  to  doubt  the  reality  of  all  he  had  heard  and  seen  above.  At  last, 
he  forgot  the  admonitions  of  his  spouse,  and  married  a  beautiful  young 
woman  of  his  own  tribe.  But  within  four  days,  she  was  a  corpse.  Even 
the  fearful  admonition  was  lost,  and  he  repeated  the  offence  by  a 
second  marriage.  Soon  afterwards,  he  went  out  of  the  lodge,  one  night, 
but  never  returned.  It  was  believed  that  his  wife  had  recalled  him  to  the 
region  of  the  clouds,  where  the  tradition  asserts,  he  still  dwells,  and  walks 
on  the  daily  rounds,  which  he  once  witnessed. 


The  native  tribes  are  a  people  without  maxims  :  One  of  the  few  which 
have  been  noticed  is  this  :  Do  not  tell  a  story  in  the  summer  ;  if  you  dO) 
the  toads  will  visit  you. 


..v-",!;:*'/-  a:''. 


it* 


TALE  THIRD. 
SHINGEBISS. 


r^ui   I    ,/;,<i.'   II.  ''fl,! 


^ven 
oy  a 

the 
talks 


lich 
do, 


FROM  THE  ODJIBWA-ALOONQOIN, 

There  was  once  a  Shingebiss,  [the  name  of  a  kind  of  duck]  living  alone 
in  a  solitary  lodge,  on  the  shores  of  the  deep  bay  of  a  lake,  in  the  coldest 
winter  weather.  The  ice  had  formed  on  the  water,  and  he  had  but  four 
logs  of  wood  to  keep  his  fire.  Each  of  these,  would,  however,  burn  a 
month,  and  as  there  were  but  four  cold  winter  months,  they  were  sufficient 
to  carry  him  through  till  spring. 

"  Shingebiss  was  hardy  and  fearless,  and  cared  for  no  one.  He  would 
go  out  during  the  coldest  day,  and  seek  for  places  where  flags  and  rushes 
grew  through  the  ice,  and  plucking  them  up  with  his  bill,  would  dive 
through  the  openings,  in  quest  of  fish.  In  this  way  he  found  plenty  of 
food,  while  others  were  starving,  and  he  went  home  daily  to  his  lodge, 
dragging  strings  of  fish  after  him,  on  the  ice. 

Kabebonicca  *  observed  him,  and  felt  a  little  piqued  at  his  perseverance 
and  good  luck  in  defiance  of  the  severest  blasts  of  wind  he  could  send 
from  the  northwest.  "  Why !  this  is  a  wonderful  man,"  said  he ;  "  he  does 
not  mind  the  cold,  and  appears  as  happy  and  contented,  as  if  it  were  the 
month  of  June.  I  will  try,  whether  he  cannot  be  mastered."  He  poured 
forth  ten-fold  colder  blasts,  and  drifts  of  snow,  so  that  it  was  next  to  impos- 
sible to  live  in  the  open  air.  Still  the  fire  of  Shingebiss  did  not  go  out : 
he  wore  but  a  single  strip  of  leather  around  his  body,  and  he  was  seen,  in 
the  worst  weather,  searching  the  shores  for  rushes,  and  carrying  home  fish. 
"  I  shal'  go  and  visit  him,"  said  Kabebonicca,  one  day,  as  he  saw  Shin- 
gebiss dragging  along  a  quantity  of  fish.  And  accordingly,  that  very 
night,  he  went  to  the  door  of  his  lodge.  Meantime  Shingebiss  had  cooked 
his  fish,  and  finished  his  meal,  and  was  lying,  partly  on  his  side,  before 
the  fire  singing  his  songs.  After  Kabebonicca  had  come  to  the  door,  and 
stood  listening  there,  he  sang  as  follows  : 

Ka  Neej  .       Ka  Neej 

Be  In  S6r  M 

Bon  In  W&  m 

■     ••'     Oc  Ee.  ^'^Z  •'    ■•       '^     Ee. 

Ca  We-ya  1  Ca  We-ya ! 

The  number  of  words,  in  this  song,  are  few  and  simple,  but  they  are 
made  up  from  compounds  which  carry  the  whole  of  their  original  mean- 
ings, and  are  rather  suggestive  of  the  ideas  floating  in  the  mind,  than 
actual  expYessions  of  those  ideas.     Literally  he  sings  : 

Spirit  of  the  North  West — you  are  but  my  fellow  man. 
*  A  personiiicatiou  of  the  North  West. 


12 


SHINGERISS. 


I 


By  being  broken  into  syllables,  to  correspond  with  a  simple  chart,  and 
by  the  power  of  intonation  and  repetition,  with  a  chorus,  these  words  are 
expanded  into  melodious  utterance,  if  wc  may  be  allowed  the  term,  and 
may  be  thus  rendered  :  j 

Windy  god,  I  know  your  plan, 
You  aro  but  my  fellow  man, 
Blow  you  may  your  coldest  breeze, 
Shingebiss  you  cannot  freeze,  '  ' 

Sweep  the  strongest  wind  you  can, 
Shingebiss  is  still  your  man,  • 

'    ''"      '  Heigh!  for  life — and  ho  t  for  bliss,     >'    "   ' 

''  '»''       '     *  Who  so  free  as  Shingebiss  ? 

The  hunter  knew  that  Kabebonicca  was  at  his  door,  for  he  feh  his  cold 
and  strong  breath  ;  but  he  kept  on  singing  his  songs,  and  affected  utter 
indifference.  At  length  Kabebonicca  entered,  and  took  his  seat  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  lodge.  But  Shingebiss  did  not  regard,  or  notice  him. 
He  got  up,  as  if  nobody  were  present,  and  taking  his  poker,  pushed  the 
log,  which  made  his  fire  burn  brighter,  repeating  as  he  sat  down  again  : 

You  are  but  my  fellow  man.       *•  '  '   ■■'  '■ 

Very  soon  the  tears  began  to  flow  down  Kabebonicca's  cheeks,  which 
increased  so  fast,  that,  presently,  he  said  to  himself,  "  I  cannot  stand  this — 
I  ifmst  go  out."  He  did  so,  and  left  Shingebiss  to  his  songs  ;  but  resolved 
to  freeze  up  all  the  flag  orifices,  and  make  the  ice  thick,  so  that  he  could  not 
get  any  more  fish.  Still  Shingebiss,  by  dint  of  great  diligence,  found 
means  to  pull  up  new  roots,  and  dive  under  for  fish.  At  last  Kabebon- 
icca was  compelled  to  give  up  the  contest.  "  He  must  be  aided  by  some 
Monedo,"  said  he,  "  I  can  neither  freeze  him,  nor  starve  him,  he  is  a  very 
singular  being — I  will  let  him  alone." 


The  mtroduction  of  the  Saxon  race  into  North  America,  has  had  three 
determined  opponents,  the  life  of  each  of  whom  forms  a  distinct  era.  They 
were  Powhatan,  Metakom,  and  Pontiac.  Each  pursued  the  same  method 
to  accomplish  his  end,  and  each  was  fhe  indominitable  foe  of  the  race.— 
Sassacus  ought,  perhaps,  to  be  added  to  the  number.  Brant,  was  but  a 
partisan,  and  fought  for  one  branch,  against  another.  Tecumseh,  was 
also,  rather  the  foe  of  the  American  type  of  the  race,  than  the  whole  race. 
The  same  can  be  said  of  lesser  men,  such  as  Little  Turtle,  Buckanjaheela, 
and  Black  Hawk.  Uncas  was  also  a  partisan,  not  a  hater  of  the  white 
race,  and  like  Waub  Ojeeg  in  the  north,  fought,  that  one  tribe  might 
prevail  over  another.  If  the  Saxon  race  profite  i  by  this,  her  could  not 
help  it.  Tuscaloosa  fought  for  his  tribe's  supremacy ;  Osceola  for 
revenge.  .  ^  _    .  ^  . 


ii!' 


^»l^■ •  t.       :  ) 


h  .\ 


■   ,r..l  ({ 


NAMES  OP  THE  AMERICAN  LAKES. 


d  three 
They 

nethod 
ace.— 
but  a 
,  was 
■e  race, 
heela, 
white 
might 
d  not 
a  for 


Ontario,  is  a  word  from  the  Wyandot,  or,  as  called  by  the  Iroquois, 
duatoghie  language.  This  tribe,  prior  to  the  outbreak  of  the  war  against 
them,  by  their  kindred  the  Iroquois,  lived  on  a  bay,  near  Kingston,  which 
was  the  ancient  point  of  embarkation  und  debarkation,  or,  in  other  words, 
at  once  the  commencement  and  the  i^rminus  of  the  portage,  according  to 
the  point  of  destination  for  all,  who  passed  into  or  out  of  the  lake.  From 
such  a  point  it  was  natural  that  a  term  so  euphonous,  should  prevail  among 
Europeans,  over  the  other  Indian  names  in  u«e.  The  Mohawks  and  their 
confederates,  generally,  called  it  Cadaracqui'— 'which  was  also  their  name 
for  the  St.  Lawrence.  The  Onondagas,  it  is  believed,  knew  it,  in  early 
times,  by  the  name  of  Oswego.*  Of  the  meaning  of  Ontario,  we  are  left 
in  the  dark  by  commentators  on  the  Indian.  Philology  casts  some  light 
on  the  subject.  The  first  syllable,  on,  it  may  be  observed,  appears  to  be 
the  notarial  increment  or  syllable  of  Onondio,  a  hill.  Tarak,  is  clearly, 
the  same  phrase,  written  darac,  by  the  French,  in  the  Mohawk  compound 
ofCadaracqui;  and  denotes  rocks,  i.  e.  rocks  standing  in  the  water.  In 
the  final  vowels  io,  we  have  the  same  term,  with  the  same  meaning  which 
they  carry  in  the  Seneca,  or  old  Mingo  word  Ohio.f  It  is  descriptive  of 
an  extended  and  beautiful  'vater  prospect,  or  landscape.  It  possesses  all 
the  ■•  iperties  of  an  exclamation,  in  other  languages,  but  according  to  the 
unique  principles  of  the  Indian  grammar,  it  is  an  exclamation-substan- 
tive.     How  beautiful !  [the  prospect,  scene  present]  *•.'! 

Erie  is  the  name  of  a  tribe  conquered  or  extinguished  by  the  Iroquois. 
We  cannot  stop  to  inquire  into  this  fact  historically,  farther  than  to  say, 
that  it  was  the  policy  of  this  people  to  adopt  into  their  different  tribes  of 
the  confederacy,  the  remnants  of  nations  whom  they  conquered,  and  that 
it  was  not  probable,  therefore,  that  the  Erics  were  annihilated.  Nor  is  it 
probable  that  they  were  a  people  very  remote  in  kindred  and  language 
from  the  ancient  Sinondowans,  or  Senecas,  who,  it  may  be  supposed,  by 
crushing  them,  destroyed  and  exterminated  their  name  only,  while  they 
strengthened  their  numbers  by  this  inter-adoption.  In  many  old  maps, 
this  lake  bears  the  name  of  Erie  or  "Oskwago." 

Huron,  is  the  nom  de  guerre  of  the  French,  for  the  "  Yendats,"  as 
they  are  called  in  some  old  authors,  or  the  Wyandots.  Charlevoix  tells 
us  that  it  is  a  term  derived  from  the  French  word  hure,  [a  wild  boar,]  and 
was  applied  to  this  nation  from  the  mode  of  wearing  their  hair.  "Quelles 
Hures!"  said  the  first  visiters,  when  they  saw  them,  and  hence,  according 
to  this  respectable  author,  the  word  Huron. 

*  Vide  a  Reminiscence  of  Oswego. 

t  The  sound  of  i  in  this  word,  as  in  Ontario,  is  long  e  in  the  Indian. 


14 


NAMES   OF   THE   AMERICAN   LAi^^. 


When  this  nation,  with  their  confederates,  the  Algonquins,  or  Adiron- 
daks,  as  the  Iroquois  called  them,  were  overthrown  in  several  decisive 
battles  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  between  Montreal  and  Cluebec,  and  compelled 
to  fly  west ;  they  at  first  took  shelter  in  this  lake,  and  thus  transferred  their 
name  to  it.  With  them,  or  at  least,  at  the  same  general  era,  came  stme 
others  of  the  tribes  who  made  a  part  of  the  people  called  by  the  Fiet  ch, 
Algonquins,  or  Nijiercineans,  and  who  thus  constituted  the  several  tiioea, 
speaking  a  closely  cognate  language,  whose  descendants  are  regarded  by 
philologists,  as  the  modern  Lake- Algonquins. 

The  French  sometunes  called  this  lake  Mer  douce,  or  the  Placid  sea. 
The  Odjibwas  and  some  other  northern  tribes  of  that  stock,  call  it  Ottowa 
lake.  No  term  has  been  found  for  it  in  the  Iroquois  language,  unless  it 
be  that  by  which  they  distinguished  its  principal  seat  of  trade,  negociation 
and  early  rendezvous,  the  island  of  Michilimackinac,  which  they  called 
Ticdonderaghie. 

Michigan  is  a  derivative  from  two  Odjibwa-Algonquin  words,  signify* 
ing  large,  i.  e.  large  in  relation  to  masses  in  the  inorganic  kingdom,  and 
a  lake.  The  French  called  it,  generally,  during  the  earlier  periods  of 
their  transactions,  the  lake  of  the  lllinese,  or  Illinois. 

Superior,  the  most  northwesterly,  and  the  largest  of  the  series,  is  a  term  \ 
which  appears  to  have  come  into  general  use,  at  a  comparatively  early 
era,  after  the  planting  of  the  English  colonies.  The  French  bestowed 
upon  it,  unsuccessfully,  one  or  two  names,  the  last  of  which  was  Traci, 
after  the  French  minister  of  this  name.  By  the  Odjibwa-Algonquins, 
who  at  the  period  of  the  French  discovery,  and  who  still  occupy  its 
borders,  it  is  called  Gitch-Igomee,  or  The  Big  Sea-water;  from  Gitchee, 
great,  and  guma,  a  generic  term  for  bodies  of  water.  The  term  IGOMA, 
is  an  abbreviated  form  of  this,  suggested  for  adoption. 


'  The  poetry  of  the  Indians,  is  the  poetry  of  naked  thought.     They 
have  neither  ryhme,  nor  metre  to  adorn  it. 

Tales  and  traditions  occupy  the  place  of  books,  with  the  Red  Race.— 
They  make  up  a  kind  of  oral  literature,  which  is  resorted  to,  on  long 
winter  evenings,  for  the  amusement  of  the  lodge. 

The  love  of  independence  is  so  great  with  these  tribes,  that  they  have 
never  been  willing  to  load  their  political  system  with  the  forms  of  a  regu- 
lar government,  for  fear  it  might  prove  oppressive. 

To  be  governed  and  to  be  enslaved,  are  ideas  which  have  been  con- 
founded by  the  Indians. 


.71 
ODJIBWA  SONG. 

Tire  following  song,  taken  from  the  oral  traditions  of  the  north,  is  con* 
nected  with  a  historical  incident,  of  note,  in  the  Indian  wars  of  Canada. 
In  17.59,  great  exertions  were  made  by  the  French  Indian  department, 
Under  Qen.  Montcalm,  to  bring  a  body  of  Indians  into  the  valley  of  the 
lower  St.  Lawrence,  and  invitations,  for  this  purpose  reached  the  u'mort 
shores  of  Lake  Superior.  In  one  of  the  canoes  from  that  quarter,  which 
was  lefl  on  their  way  down,  at  the  lake  of  Two  Mountains,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Utawas,  while  the  warriors  proceeded  farther,  was  a  Chip- 
pewa girl  called  Paig-wain-e-osh-e,  or  the  White  Eagle,  driven  by  the 
wind.  While  the  party  awaited  there,  the  result  of  events  at  duebec,  she 
formed  an  attachment  for  a  young  Algonquin  belonging  to  the  French 
mission  of  the  Two  Mountains.  This  attachment  was  mutual,  and  gave 
origin  to  the  song,  of  which  the  original  words,  with  a  literal  prose  trana" 
lation,  are  subjoined: 


con- 


la  indenaindura  ;^. 

la  indenaindum  *' 

Ma  kow  we  yah 
Nin  denaindum  we. 

Ah  me!  when  I  think  of  him — when  I  think  of  him — my  sweetheart, 
my  Algonquin. 

II. 

Pah  bo  je  aun 
Ne  be  nau  be  koning 
Wabi  megwissun 
Nene  raooshain  we 

Odishquagumee. 

As  I  embarked  to  return,  he  put  the  white  wampum  around  my  neck 

— a  pledge  of  truth,  my  sweetheart,  my  Algonquin. 

IIL  

%  '  ^  Keguh  wejewin  „•     ,  . 

,.  Ain  dah  nuk  ke  yun 

.(,"..  Ningee  egobun 

Nene  mooshain  we 

Odishquagumee. 
I  shall  go  with  you,  he  said,  to  your  native  country-— I  shall  go  with 
you,  my'sweetheart — my  Algonquin. 


A'  III 

If 


*: 


St 


'1 


[•: 


16 


ODJIBWA   SONG. 


IV. 

Nial  nin  de  nah  duah 
.   Wassahwud  gushuh 
;..       .'tin       Aindahnuk  ke  yaun  , .. 

Ke  yau  ninemooshai  wee 

Odishquagumee. 
Alast  I  replied — my  native  country  is  far,  far  away — my  sweetheart; 


my  Algonquin. 


V. 


-n 


j 


Kai  aubik  oween ' 
Ain  aube  aunin 
'  ■  ,  _    Ke  we  naubee  '    ^        ,    / 

^     "  Ne  ne  mooshai  we    " 

''''       '" "        '  Odishquagumee. 

When  I  looked  back  again — ^where  we  parted,  he  was  still  lookmg 
after  me,  my  sweetheart ;  my  Algonquin.  .   .       .     , 

VI. 

Apee  nay  we  ne  bow 
•  Unishe  bun 

Aungwash  agushing 
Ne  ne  mooshai  we 

Odishquagumee. 

He  was  still  standmg  on  a  fallen  tree — that  had  fallen  into  the  water, 
my  sweetheart ;  my  Algonquin. 

VII. 

Nia  I  indenaindum 
Nia  !    in  denaindum 
Ma  kow  we  yuh 
Nin  de  nain  dum  we 

Odishquagumee. 
Alas !  when  I  think  of  him — when  I  think  of  him — It  is  when  I 
think  of  him  ;  my  Algonquin  .. 


Eloquence  on  the  part  of  the  speakers,  is  not  so  much  the  result  of 
superior  force  of  thought,  as  of  the  strong  and  clear  positions  of  right,  in 
which  they  have  been  placed  by  circumstances.  It  is  the  force  of  truth, 
by  which  we  are  charmed. 

;  An  Indian  war  song,  sung  in  public,  by  the  assembled  warriors  on  the 
outbreak  of  hostilities,  is  a  declaration  of  -,var. 


.i.M:'.-f-' 


\y.    n. 


%>:'■  ,.  '•>. 


,t    »?■■,  ,,'■,)  ,i'  yV' 


SHINGABA-WOSSINS,  OR  IMAGE  STONES, 


The  native  tribes  who  occupy  the  borders  of  the  great  kkes,  are  very 
ingenious  in  converting  to  the  uees  of  superstition,  such  masses  of  loos 
rock,  or  boulder  stones,  as  have  been  fretted  by  the  action  of  water  into 
shapes  resembling  the  trunks  of  human  bodies,  or  other  organic  forms. 

There  appears,  at  all  times,  to  have  been  a  ready  disposition  to  turn 
such  masses  of  rude  natural  sculpture,  so  to  call  them,  to  an  idolatrous 
use  ,  as  well  as  a  most  ingenious  tact,  in  aiding  the  effect  of  the  natural 
resemblance,  by  dots  or  dabs  of  paint,  to  denote  eyes,  and  other  features, 
or  by  rings  of  red  ochre,  around  their  circumference,  by  way  of  ofna- 
ment. 

In  the  following  figures,  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  some  of  these  masses  are  repre- 
sented. 


Number  3.  was  brought  to  the  office  of  the  Indian  Agent  at  Michili- 
mackinac  in  1839,  and  placed  among  objects  of  analogous  interest  to 
visiters.  It  consisted  of  a  portion  of  a  vein  or  mass  of  gneiss  or  granite, 
from  which  both  mica  and  feldspar  were  nearly  absent,  existing  only  in 
trace,  while  the  quartz"  portion  predominated,  and  had,  by  its  superior 
hardness,  r^ '  ited  the  elemental  action.  The  mode  of  the  formation  of  such 
masses  is  very  well  known  to  geologists,  resulting,  in  almost  every  case, 
from  the  unequal  degree  of  hardness  of  various  parts  of  a  mass,  sub- 
mitted to  an  equal  force  of  attrition,  such  as  is  ordinarily  givjen  by  the 
upheaving  and  rolling  force  of  waves  on  a  lake,  or  ocean  beaclv  To  the 
natives,  who  are  not  prone  to  reason  from  cause  to  effect,  such  productions 
appear  wonderful.  All  that  is  past;  comprehension,  or  wonderful,  is 
attributed  by  them  to  the  supernatural  agency  of  spirits.     The  hunter  or 

8 


m 


SHINGABA  WOSSINS,  OR  IMAGE  STONES. 


i 


i  !^ 


warrior,  who  is  travelling  along  the  coast,  and  finds  one  of  these  self- 
eculptured  stones,  is  not  sure  that  it  is  not  a  direct  interposition  of  his 
God,  or  gus'dian  Manito,  in  his  favour.  He  is  habitually  a  believer  in 
the  most  subtle  forms  of  mysterious  power,  which  he  acknowledges  to  be 
often  delegated  to  the  native  priests,  or  necromancers.  He  is  not  stag- 
gered by  the  most  extraordinary  stretch  of  fancy,  in  the  theory  of  the 
change  or  transformation  of  animate  into  inanimate  objects,  and  vice 
versa.  All  things,  "  in  heaven  and  earth,"  he  believes  to  be  subject  to 
this  subtle  power  of  metamorphosis.  But,  whatever  be  the  precise  ope- 
rating cause  of  the  respect  he  pays  to  the  imitative  rolled  stones,  which 
he  calls  Shingaba-wossins,  and  also  by  the  general  phrase  of  Maz-in-in- 
a-wun,  or  images,  he  is  not  at  liberty  to  pass  them  without  hazarding 
something,  in  his  opinion,  of  his  chance  of  success  in  life,  or  the  fortune 
of  the  enterprize  in  hand. 

If  the  image  be  small,  it  is  generally  taken  with  him  and  secreted  in 
the  neighborhood  of  his  lodge.  If  large  and  too  heavy  for  this  purpose, 
it  is  set  up  on  the  shore,  generally  in  some  obscure  nook,  where  an  offer- 
ing of  tobacco,  or  something  else  of  less  value,  may  be  made  to  it,  or 
rather  through  it,  to  the  spirit. 

In  1820  one  of  these  stones  (No.  2.)  was  met  by  an  expedition  of  the 
government  sent  north,  that  year,  for  the  purpose  of  interior  discovery 
and  observation,  at  the  inner  Thunder  Bay  island,  in  Lake  Huron.  It  was 
a  massy  stone,  rounded,  with  a  comparatively  broad  base  and  entablature, 
but  not  otherwise  remarkable.  It  was  set  up,  under  a  tree  on  the  island, 
which  was  small,  with  the  wide  and  clear  expanse  of  the  lake  in  plain 
view.  The  island  was  one  of  those  which  weie  regarded  as  desert,  and 
was  probably  but  seldom  stopped  at.  It  was,  indeed,  little  more  than  a  few 
acres  of  boulders  and  pebbles,  accumulated  on  a  limestone  reef,  and  bear- 
ing a  few  stunted  trees  and  shrubs.  The  water  of  the  lake  must,  in  high 
storms,  have  thrown  its  spray  over  this  imaged  stone.  It  was,  in  fine,  one 
of  those  private  places  which  a  Indian  might  be  supposed  to  have  se- 
lected for  his  secret  worship. 

In  No.  3.  is  figured  an  object  of  this  kind,  which  was  found  in  1832, 
in  the  final  ascent  to  the  source  of  the  Mississippi,  on  the  right  cape,  in 
ascending  this  stream  into  lac  Traverse — at  the  distance  of  about  1000 
•niles  above  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony.     1  landed  at  the  point  to  see  it,  hav- 

q  heard,  from  my  interpreter,  that  such  an  object  was  set  up  and  dedi- 
■ated  to  some  unknown  Manito  there.  It  was  a  pleasant  level  point  of 
laiid  shaded  with  trees,  and  bearing  luxuriant  grass  and  wild  shrubbery 
and  flowers.  In  the  middle  of  this  natural  parterre  the  stone  was  placed, 
and  was  overtopped  by  this  growth,  and  thus  concealed  by  it.  A  ring  of 
red  paint  encircW  it,  at  the  first  narrowed  point  of  its  circumference,  to 
give  it  the  refifeinblance  of  a  human  neck  ;  and  there  were  some  rude 
dabs  to  denote  other  features.    The  Indian  is  not  precise  in  the  matter  oi 


SHINGABA  WOSSINS,  OR  IMAGE  STONES. 


19 


proportion,  either  in  his  d  rawing,  or  in  his  attempts  at  statuary.  He  seizes 
upon  some  minute  and  characteristic  trait,  which  is  at  once  sufHcient  to  de- 
note the  species,  and  he  is  easily  satisfied  about  the  rest.  Thus  a  simple 
cross,  with  a  strait  line  from  shoulder  to  shoulder,  and  a  dot,  or  circle 
above,  to  serve  for  a  head,  is  the  symbol  of  the  human  frame ;  and  without 
any  adjunct  of  feet,  or  hands,  it  could  not  have  been  mistaken  for  any 
thing  else — certainly  for  any  other  object  in  the  animal  creation. 


which 


in  1832, 
cape,  in 

1000 
it,  hav- 
id  dedi- 
)oint  of 
•ubbery 
placed, 
ring  of 
ence,  to 

rude 
itter  of 


THE   TITLE  PAGE  OF  THIS    WORK. 

The  various  figures  composing  the  borders  of  our  title  page  are  accu- 
rate copies  from  drawings  made  by  western  Indians,  and  are  designed  to 
be  fully  explained  in  future.  Some  introductory  remarks  will  be  neces- 
sary, to  acquaint  the  reader  with  the  objects  and  uses  of  the  rude  pictures 
of  our  savages.  The  subject  will  be  new  to  him,  as  it  has  never  been 
eorrectly  and  fully  made  known  to  the  world.  It  is  interesting,  as  it  is 
made  highly  useful,  and  frequently  resorted  to  for  a  variety  of  purposes. 

The  drawings  raay  appear  too  simple  and  rude  to  merit  attention  ;  but, 
like  the  few  forms  of  our  own  alphabet,  the  ideas  they  are  employed  to 
represent  render  them  objects  well  worthy  of  regard  and  of  study.  They 
will  be  found  to  be  connected  with  the  habits  and  chai acter,  the  supersti- 
tions, history  and  language  of  the  peculiar  race  of  men  to  whom  they 
belong  \  and,  if  we  mistake  not,  will  afford  some  illustrations  or  hints 
relating  to  the  monuments  and  records  of  other  and  distant  nations. 

The  ways  in  which  they  are  applied  are  various.  They  are  sometimes 
mere  guide-posts,  sometimes  epitaphs,  histories  or  mnemonics,  often  con- 
nected with  figurative  meanings,  and  sometimes  have  a  mysterious  signif- 
icancy  which  cannot  be  unravelled  without  an  acquaintance  with  some 
of  the  profoundest  of  Indian  superetitions,  which  are  reluctantly  commu- 
nicated to  a  white  man.  This  subject  will  have  a  very  prominent  place 
in  our  pages  ;  and  we  wish  to  acquaint  the  reader  with  a  very  interesting 
result  towards  which  we  shall  begin,  in  this  number,  to  conduct  him,  viz : 
the  interpretation  of  the  inscription  or  drawing  on  the  celebrated  Dighton 
Rock.  The  learned  men  of  Sweden  have  recently  displayed  great  zeal 
and  industry,  in  their  attempts  to  explain  it  as  a  work  of  their  Northmen, 
the  discoverers  of  the  coast  of  New  England  about  A.  D.  1000  :  but  our 
readers,  we  believe,  will  soon  be  able  to  prove  for  themselves  that  it  is  a 
genuine  specimen  of  Indian  picture  writing,  and  to  comprehend  the  prin- 
ciples on  which  it  has  been  interpreted  by  some  aged  Western  Indians,  at 
the  request  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft.  His  remarks  on  Picture  writing,  inserted 
in  the  present  number  of  this  magazine,  are  intended  as  an  introduction  to 
that  extensive  and  interesting  department  of  inquiry  on  which  we  are  en> 
tering.— £. 


•  m 


vt*    ?.-v    '.■fi'i'y.o'Jt    :  il  i. '<J /.  <%'■■ 


n 


ti 


PAWNEE  BARBARITY. 


.''.f».  I. 


That  the  tribes  west  of  the  Missouri,  and  beyond  the  pale  of  the 
ordinary  influence  of  civilization,  should  retain  some  shocking  customs, 
which,  if  ever  prevalent  among  the  more  favoured  tribes  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  the  Alleghenies,  have  long  disappeared,  may  be  readily  con- 
ceived. Wild,  erratic  bands,  who  rove  over  immense  plains  on  horseback, 
with  bow  and  lance,  who  plunge  their  knives  and  arrows  daily  into  the 
carcasses  of  the  buffalo,  the  elk  and  the  deer,  and  who  are  accustomed  to 
sights  of  blood  and  carnage,  cannot  escape  the  mental  influence  of  these 
sanguinary  habits,  and  must  be,  more  or  less,  blunted  in  their  conceptions 
and  feelings.  Where  brute  life  is  so  recklessly  taken,  there  cannot  be  the 
same  nice  feeling  and  sense  of  justice,  which  some  of  the  more  favoured 
tribes  possess,  with  respect  to  taking  away  human  life.  Yet,  it  could 
hardly  have  been  anticipated,  that  such  deeds  as  we  are  now  called  upon 
to  notice,  would  have  their  place  even  in  the  outskirts  of  the  farther  "Far 
West,"  and  among  a  people  so  sunk  and  degraded  in  their  moral  propen- 
sities, as  the  Pawnees.     But  the  facts  are  well  attested. 

In  the  fierce  predatory  war  carried  on  between  the  Pawnees  and  Sioux, 
acts  of  blood  and  retaliation,  exercised  on  their  prisoners,  are  of  frequent 
occurrence.  In  the  month  of  Febuary,  1838,  the  Pawnees  captured  a 
Sioux  girl  only  fourteen  years  of  age.  They  carried  her  to  their  camp 
on  the  west  of  the  Missouri,  and  deliberated  what  should  be  done  with 
her.  It  is  not  customary  to  put  female  captives  to  death,  but  to  make 
slaves  of  them.  She,  however,  was  doomed  to  a  harder  fate,  but  it  was 
carefully  concealed  from  her,  for  the  space  of  some  sixty  or  seventy  days. 
Du'  '.ig  all  this  time  she  was  treated  well,  and  had  comfortable  lodgings 
and  food,  the  same  as  the  rest  enjoyed.  On  the  22nd  of  April,  the  chiefs 
held  a  general  council,  and  when  it  broke  up,  it  was  announced  that  her 
doom  was  fixed,  but  this  was  still  carefully  concealed  from  her.  This 
doom  was  an  extraordinary  one,  and  so  far  as  the  object  can  be  deduced, 
from  the  circumstances  and  ceremonies,  the  national  hatred  to  thrir  enemies 
was  indulged,  by  making  the  innocent  non-combatant,  a  sacrifice  to  the 
spirit  of  corn,  or  perhaps,  of  vegetable  fecundity. 

When  the  deliberations  of  the  council  were  terminated,  on  that  day, 
she  was  brought  out,  attended  by  the  whole  council,  and  accompanied  on 
a  visit  from  lodge  to  lodge,  until  she  had  gone  round  the  whole  circle. 
When  this  round  was  finished,  they  placed  in  her  hands  a  small  billet  of 
wood  and  some  paints.  The  warriors  and  chiefs  then  seated  themselves 
in  a  circle.  To  the  first  person  of  distinction  she  then  handed  this  billet 
of  wood  and  paint;  he  contributed  to  this  offering,  or  sort  of  sacrificial 


PAWNEE    BARBARITY. 


m 


charity  some  wood  and  paint,  then  handed  it  to  the  next,  who  did  likewise, 
and  he  passed  it  to  the  next,  until  it  had  gone  the  entire  rounds,  and  each 
one  had  contributed  some  wood  and  some  paint.  She  was  then  conducted 
to  the  place  of  execution.  For  this  purpose  they  had  chosen  an  open 
grassy  glade,  near  a  cornfield,  where  there  were  a  few  ti-ees.  The  spot 
selected  was  between  two  of  these  trees,  standing  about  five  feet  apart,  in 
the  centre  of  which  a  small  fire  was  kindled,  with  the  wood  thus  ceremo- 
niously contributed  Three  bars  had  been  tied  across,  from  tree  to  tree, 
above  this  fire,  at  such  a  graded  height,  that  the  points  of  the  blaze, 
when  at  its  maximum,  might  just  reach  to  her  feet.  Upon  this  scaftbld 
she  was  compelled  to  mount,  when  a  warrior  at  each  side  of  her  held  fire 
under  her  arm  pits.  When  this  had  been  continued  as  long  as  they  sup- 
posed she  could  endure  the  torture,  without  extinguishing  life,  at  a  given 
signal,  a  band  of  armed  bow-men  let  fly  their  darts,  and  her  body,  at 
almost  the  same  instant,  was  pierced  with  a  thousand  arrows.  These 
were  immediately  withdrawn,  and  her  flesh  then  cut  with  knives,  from 
her  thighs,  arms  and  body,  in  pieces  not  longer  than  half  a  dollar,  and  put 
into  little  baskets.     All  thre  was  done  before  life  was  quite  extinct. 

The  field  of  newly  planted  corn  reached  near  to  this  spot.  This  corn 
had  been  dropped  in  the  hill,  but  not  covered  with  earth.  The  principal 
chief  then  took  of  the  flesh,  and  going  to  a  hill  of  corn,  squeezed  a  drop 
of  blood  upon  the  grains.  This  was  done  by  each  one,  until  all  the 
grains  put  into  the  ground,  had  received  this  extraordinary  kind  of  sprink- 
ling. 

This  horrible  cruelty  took  place  in  the  vicinity  of  Council  BluflTs. 
Ofl^ers  to  redeem  the  life  of  the  prisoner  had  been  made  by  the  traders,  in 
a  full  council  of  eighty  chiefs  and  warriors,  but  they  were  rejected.  The 
original  narrator  was  an  eye  witness.  He  concludes  his  description  by 
adding,  that  his  wife's  brother,  a  Pawnee,  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  the 
fiioux,  in  the  month  of  June  following,  and  treated  in  the  same  manner. 
Truly,  it  may  be  said  that  the  precincts  of  the  wild  roving  Red  man,  are 
"full  of  the  abodes  of  cruelty." 


Hunting  and  war  are  arts  which  require  to  be  taught.  The  Indian 
youth,  if  they  were  not  furnished  with  bows  and  arrows,  would  never 
learn  to  kill.  The  same  time  spent  to  teach  them  war  and  hunting,  if 
devoted  to  teach  them  letters,  would  make  them  readers  and  writers.  Ed« 
iication  is  all  of  a  piece, 

E.xample  is  more  persuasive  than  J>recept  in  teaching  an  Indian.  Tell 
h'.Ti  that  he  should  never  touch  alcohol,  and  he  may  not  see  clearly  why ; 
but  show  him,  by  your  invariable  practice,  that  you  never  do,  and  he  may 
be  led  to  confide  in  your  admonitions.  .    ^-zr>^ 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 

RELATIVE    TO 

THE  OFnCIAL  CONNECTION  OF  THE  WRITER  WITH  THE: 
ABORIGINAL  RACE. 

It  is  now  twenty-six  years  since  I  first  entered  the  ;  .ea  of  the  Missiff- 
sippi  valley,  with  the  view  of  exploring  its  then  hnt  imperfectly  known 
features,  geographical  and  geological.  Twenty-two  years  of  thi»  period 
have  elapsed  since  I  entered  on  the  duties  of  an  Executive  Agent  for  the 
United  States  Government  in  its  higher  northern  latitudes  among  the  In- 
dian tribes  in  the  west.  Having  devoted  so  large  a  portion  of  my  life  in 
an  active  sphere,  in  which  the  intervals  of  travel  left  Tie  favourable  oppor- 
tunities of  pursuing  the  languages  and  history  of  this  branch  of  the 
race,  it  appears  to  be  a  just  expectation,  that^  in  sitting  down  to  give  some 
account  of  this  people,  there  should  be  some  preliminary  remarbs,  to  ap- 
prise the  reader  bow  and  why  it  is,  that  his  attention  is  recalled  to  a  topic 
which  he  may  have  supposed  to  be  well  nigh  exhaustedr  This  it  is  pro- 
posed to  do  by  some  brief  personal  reminiscences,  beginBing  at  the  time 
above  alluded  to. 

The  year  1814  constituted  a  cri»s,  not  only  in  our  political  history, 
but  also  in  our  commercial,  manufacturing,  and  industrial  interests.  The 
treaty  of  Ghent,  which  put  a  period  to  the  war  with  England,  was  a 
blessing  to  many  individuals  and  classes  in  America  :  but,  in  its  eonse- 
quences,  it  had  no  small  share  of  the  effects  of  a  curse  upon  that  class  of 
citizens  who  were  engaged  in  certain  branches  of  manufactures.  It  was 
a  pecuUarity  of  the  crisis,  that  these  persons  had  been  stimulated  by 
double  motives,  to  invest  their  capital  and  skill  in  the  perfecting  and  estab- 
lishment of  the  manufactories  referred  to,  by  the  actunl  wants  of  the 
country  and  the  high  prices  of  the  foreign  articles.  No  pains  and  no  cost 
had  been  spared,  by  many  of  them,  to  supply  this  demand ;  and  it  v.as 
another  result  of  the  times,  that  no  sooner  had  they  got  well  established, 
and  were  in  the  high  road  of  prosperity  than  the  peace  came  and  plunged 
them  headlong  from  the  pinnacle  of  success.  This  blow  fell  heavier 
upon  some  branches  than  others.  It  was  most  fatal  to  those  manufacturers 
who  had  undertaken  to  produce  fabrics  of  the  highest  order,  or  which 
belong  to  an  advanced  state  of  the  manufacturing  prosperity  of  a  nation. 
Be  this  as  it  mr.y,  however,  it  fell  with  crushing  force  upon  that  branch  in 
which  I  was  jngaged.  As  soon  as  the  American  ports  were  opened  to 
these  fabric:;,  the  foreign  makers  who  could  undersell  us,  poured  in  cargo 
on  cargo  ;  and  when  the  first  demands  had  been  met,  these  cargoes  were 
ordered  to  be  sold  at  auction  ;  the  prices  immediately  fell  to  the  lowest 
point,  and  the  men  who  had  staked  in  one  enterprise  their  zeal,  skill  and 
money,  were  ruined  at  a  blow. 

Every  man  in  such  a  crisis,  must  mentally  recoil  upon  himself    Habits 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


23 


HabitB 


of  application,  reading,  and  an  early  desire  to  be  useful,  had  sustained 
me  at  a  prior  period  of  life,  through  the  dangers  and  fascinations  of  jovial 
company.  There  was  in  this  habit  or  temper  of  room-seclusion,  a  pleas- 
ing resource  of  a  conservative  character,  which  had  filled  up  the  intervals 
of  my  busiest  hours  ;  and  when  business  itself  came  to  a  stand,  it  had 
the  effect  to  aid  me  in  balancing  and  poising  my  mind,  while  I  pre- 
pared to  enter  a  wider  field,  and  indeed,  to  change  my  whole  plan  of  life. 
If  it  did  not  foster  a  spirit  of  right  thought  and  self-dependence,  it,  at 
least,  gave  a  degree  of  tranquillity  to  the  intervals  of  a  marked  pause,  and, 
perhaps,  flattered  the  ability  to  act. 

Luckily  I  was  still  young,  and  with  good  animal  spirits,  and  a  sound 
constitution  I  resolved  I  Tvould  not  go  down  so.  The  result  of  seven 
years  of  strenuous  exertions,  applied  with  persevering  diligence  and  suc- 
cess, was  cast  to  the  winds,  but  it  was  seven  years  of  a  young  man's  life, 
and  I  thought  it  could  be  repaired  by  time  and  industry.  What  the  east 
withheld,  I  hoped  might  be  suppiltd  by  another  quarter.  I  turned  my 
thoughts  to  the  west,  and  diligently  read  all  I  could  find  on  the  subject. 
The  resuh  of  the  war  of  1812,  (if  this  contest  had  brought  no  golden 
showers  on  American  manufacturers,  as  I  could  honestly  testify  in  my 
own  case,)  had  opened  to  emigration  and  enterprise  the  great  area 
west  of  the  Aileghanies.  The  armies  sent  out  to  ^battle  with  Indian, 
and  other  foes,  on  the  banks  of  the  Wabash,  the  Illinois,  the  Detroit,  the 
Raisin  and  the  Miami  of  the  Lakes,  had  opened  to  observtition  attractive 
scenes  for  settlement ;  and  the  sword  was  no  sooner  c»st  aside,  than  emi- 
grants seized  hold  of  the  axe  and  the  plough.  This  result  was  worth  the 
cost  of  the  whole  contest,  honour  and  glory  included.  The  total  prostra- 
tion of  the  moneyed  s  j'stem  of  the  country,  the  effects  of  city-lot  and  other 
land  speculations,  while  the  system  was  at  its  full  flow,  and  the  very 
backward  seasons  of  1816  and  1817,  attended  with  late  and  early  frosts, 
which  extensively  destroyed  the  corn  crop  in  the  Atlantic  states,  all  lent 
their  aid  in  turning  attention  towards  the  west  and  south-west,  where  seven 
new  states  have  been  peopled  and  organized,  within  the  brief  period  to 
which  these  reminiscences  apply :  namely,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Mississippi, 
Missouri,  Alabama,  Arkansas  and  Michigan,  besides  the  flourishing  terri- 
tories of  Wisconsin  and  Iowa,  and  the  mo/e  slowly  advancing  territory 
of  Florida.  It  appeared  to  me,  that  information,  geographical  and  other, 
of  such  a  wide  and  varied  region,  whose  boundaries  were  but  ill  defined, 
must  be  interesting  at  such  a  period ;  and  I  was  not  without  the  hope  that 
the  means  of  my  future  advancement  would  be  found  in  connexion  with 
the  share  I  might  take  in  the  exploration  of  it.  With  such  views  I  resolved 
to  go  west.  This  feeling  I  find  to  be  expressed  on  the  back  of  an  old  slip 
of  an  account  of  the  period  :  ,-  <     •  —       ■       '         ■ 

"  I  will  go  by  western  fountain,  ,. 

I  will  wander  far  and  wide ; 


24 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCE!. 


It.  ■''' 


,',  (.■' 


Till  some  sunny  spot  invite  me, 
Till  some  guardian  bid  me  bide. 

"  Snow  or  tempest — plain  the  drearest 
Shall  oppose  a  feeble  bar, 
I't'    •  Since  I  go  from  friends  the  dearest, 

■■..  ,  :..•■■  IS  'Tis  no  matter  then  how  far. 

•" '  "  On  ! — 'tis  useless  here  to  dally  ; 

On  I — I  can  but  make  or  mar  ; 
Since  my  fortune  leads  to  sally, 

'Tis  no  matter  then  how  far."  * 

Of  the  ''  seven  years"  to  which  allusion  has  been  made  I  had  spent 
four  in  New  England  a  land,  which  is  endeared  to  me  at  this  distance  of 
time,  by  recollections  of  hospitality,  virtue,  and  manly  intelligence. 

While  engaged  in  the  direction  of  the  business  above  named,  I  had  pre- 
pared the  notes  and  materials  for  my  first  publication,  in  which  I  aimed 
to  demonstrate  the  importance  of  an  acquaintance  with  Chemistry  and 
Mineralogy  in  the  preparation  and  fusion  of  numerous  substances  in  the 
mineral  kingdom,  which  result  in  the  different  conditions  of  the  various 
glasses,  enamels,  &c.  I  had,  fvom  early  youth,  cultivated  a  taste  for 
mineralogy,  long  indeed  it  may  be  said,  before  I  knew  that  mineralogy 
was  a  science  ;  and,  as  opportunities  increased,  had  been  led  by  my  in 
quiries,  (which  I  followed  with  ardour  but  with  very  slight  helps,)  to  add 
to  this  some  knowledge  of  elementary  chemistry  and  experimental  philos* 
ophy,  and  to  supply  myself,  from  Boston  and  New  York,  with  books, 
apparatus,  and  tests.  I  do  not  know  that  there  were  any  public  lectures 
on  mineralogy,  &c.  at  this  time,  say  from  1810  to  '16  ;  certainly,  there 
were  none  within  my  roach.  I  gleaned  from  the  best  sources  I  could, 
and  believe  that  the  late  Professor  Frederick  Hall  was  the  only  person  to 
whom  I  was  indebted  even  for  occasional  instructions  in  these  depart- 
ments. He  was  a  man  strongly  devoted  to  some  of  the  natural  sciences, 
particularly  mineralogy  ;  and  was  erudite  in  the  old  authors  on  the  sub- 
ject, whom  he  liked  to  quote  ;  and  I  may  say  that  I  continued  to  enjoy 
his  confidence  and  mendship  to  the  time  of  his  death,  which  happened  in 
1843.  From  such  sources,  from  the  diligent  reading  of  books,  and 
from  experiments,  conducted  with  the  advantage  of  having  under  my 
charge  extensive  works,  at  various  times,  in  the  states  of  New  York,  Ver- 
mont and  New  Hampshire,  I  drew  the  principles  which  formed  the  basis 
of  my  treatise  on  Vitreology.  With  this  work  in  hand,  I  left  Keene,  in 
New  Hampshire,  early  in  the  winter  of  1817  ;  and,  crossing  the  Con- 
necticut river  at  Brattleboro,'  proceeded  over  the  Green  Mountains,  by  the 
route  of  Bennington,  to  Albany,  and  thence  returned  to  my  father's  house 
in  western  New  York.  No  time  was  lost  in  issuing  proposals  for  the 
work  ;  and  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  find  that  the  portions  published,  and 


teiw-..^ 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


25 


•;-■'? 


my 
'cr- 
isis 
in 
)n- 
he 
!se 


the  entire  plan  and  merits  of  it  were  warmly  approved  by  the  pen  of  the 
late  Mr.  Maynard  of  Utica,  and  by  several  liberal  minded  and  intelligent 
persons.  Before  quitting  New  England,  I  had  determined  to  go  to  the 
Mississippi  valley,  and  had  begun  to  study  its  geography  ;  and  I  now 
resolved  to  proceed,  without  unnecessary  delay. 

Means  constitute  the  first  object  of  solicitude  in  all  such  undertakings. 
The  ebbing  tide  of  manufacturing  prosperity  to  which  I  have  referred,  had 
left  me  very  poor.  From  the  fragments  of  former  acquisitions,  for  which, 
however,  I  was  exclusively  indebted  to  my  own  industry,  I  raised  a  small 
sum  of  money — much  smaller  I  think  than  most  men  would  be  willing 
to  start  with,  who  had  resolved  to  go  so  far.  I  had,  in  truth,  but  sixty 
dollars  in  the  world  ;  but  I  possessed  a  very  good  wardrobe,  and  some 
other  personal  means,  such  as  it  may  be  supposed  will  adhere  to  a  man 
who  has  lived  in  abundance  for  many  years.  I  put  up  a  miniature  col- 
lection Oi  mineralogical  specimens,  to  serve  as  a  standard  of  comparison 
in  the  west,  a  few  implements  for  analysis,  some  books  which  I  thought  it 
would  be  difficult  to  meet  with  in  that  region,  and  some  drawing  mate- 
rials. I  had  connected  these  things  in  some  way  with  my  future  success. 
In  other  ^Faspects,  I  had  the  means,  as  above  hinted,  of  making  a  respect- 
able appearance.  Thus  prepared,  I  bade  adieu  to  my  father  and  mother, 
and  also  to  three  sisters  and  a  brother,  all  younger  than  myself,  and  set 
forward.  The  winter  of  1818  had  opened  before  I  reached  my  brother's 
house  at  Geneva,  in  western  New  York,  From  this  point  I  determined 
to  leave  the  main  track,  through  the  Genessee  county  west,  and  tc  strike 
the  head  waters  of  the  Alleghany  river,  so  as  to  descend  that  stream  with 
the  spring  flood. 

My  brother  drove  me  in  his  own  sleigh,  as  far  as  Angelica.  By  the 
time  we  reached  that  place,  being  no  traveller  and  much  fatigued  with 
the  intricacies  and  roughness  of  the  road,  he  was  fain  to  give  over  his 
undertaking,  and  I  parted  from  him,  sending  back  the  sleigh  from  Olean, 
to  take  him  home. 

The  Alleghany  river  was  locked  with  ice  when  I  reached  it.  I  had 
an  opportunity  to  cross  it  on  foot,  and  to  examine  in  the  vicinity  those 
evidences  of  the  coal  formation  which  are  found  in  masses  of  bituminous 
shale,  slaty  coal  and  petroleum.  The  river  began  to  open  about  the  middle 
of  March.  I  left  Olean  in  the  first  ark  for  the  season,  borne  onwards  down 
the  sweeping  Alleghany  at  the  top  of  the  flood,  often  through  winding 
channels,  and  once  in  danger  of  being  precipitated  over  a  mill  dam,  by 
taking  the  wrong  channel. 

On  another  occasion,  just  as  we  were  coming  to  the  division  of  the 
channel,  at  the  head  of  a  group  of  islands,  a  tall  Seneca  Indian,  standing 
in  the  bow  of  a  very  long  pine  canoe,  cried  out,  in  a  tone  of  peculiar  em- 
phasis, "  Keep  to  the  right— I  speak  it."  This  direction  we  followed,  and 
were  saved  from  another  mishap.    We  tied  the  ark  to  the  shore  at  night, 


ftlE   INDIAN  LANGVA0E8. 


ii^': 


built  a  fire  on  the  bank  and  cooked  a  supper.  On  passing  the  Conowonga, 
it  was  at  the  height  of  its  flood,  and  appeared  to  bring  in  as  much  water  aa 
the  Alleghany.  We  stopped  at  the  noted  chief  Cornplanter's  village,  and 
also  to  gratify  a  reminiscent  curiosity,  at  the  mouth  of  French  Creek, 
connected  with  Washington's  perilous  adventure  in  visiting  Fort  de  Boef, 
now  Erie.  At  Kittaning,  a  great  scow  ferry  boat  was  towed  and  man- 
aged by  two  women  or  girls  with  a  degree  of  muscular  exertion,  or  rather 
ease,  which  would  put  to  the  blush  many  a  man  east  or  west  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies.  The  tone,  air,  and  masculine  strength  of  these  girl-boatmen, 
reminded  me  of  nothing  this  side  of  RoUin's  description  of  the  Amazons 
— save  that  the  same  provision  was  not  apparent  for  drawing  the  bow. 
Bold  hills  line  both  banks  of  the  river  along  its  upper  parts,  and  continue, 
indeed,  at  farther  intervals  apart,  to  very  near  the  junction  of  the  Monon- 
gahela  ;  but  long  before  this  point,  the  stream  is  one  of  noble  dimensions, 
clear,  broad,  and  strong.  After  a  voyage  of  exciting  and  vi'  id  interest, 
I  reached  and  landed  at  Pittsburgh. 

{To  be  eontinued.)         "'  '" 


THE  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 

Most  persons  are  not  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  languages  of 
our  Indians.  Many  of  them  are  so  entirely  different  that  no  words  have 
been  found  alike  in  them.  At  the  same  time,  they  are  all  formed  on  a 
plan  so  diflferent  from  ours,  and  indeed  from  other  common  languages, 
that  our  rules  of  grammar  give  us  very  little  assistance  in  investigating  them. 

But  there  are  some  very  important  particulars  in  which  they  are  all 
alike,  that  is,  they,  have  a  few  simple  roots,  and  certain  short  sounds  to 
express  time,  number  and  other  circumstances,  and  these  are  put  together 
in  a  manner  generally  similar  throughout  North  and  South  America. 
This  renders  many  of  the  words  very  long :  but  every  syllable  is  ex- 
pressive. 

To  analyze  Indian  words,  therefore,  is  a  very  interesting  exercise ;  and 
as  we  are  invited  to  it  by  the  names  of  many  places  and  objects  connected 
with  our  national  history,  and  with  the  endearing  associations  of  child- 
hood, it  is  to  be  presumed  that  some  of  our  readers  will  require  nothing 
but  the  opportunity  to  direct  some  attention  to  the  subject. 

Many  books  exist  which  attempt  to  trace  some  of  the  Indian  Jangua- 
g6$  to  those  of  other  nations,  but  most  of  them  were  written  by  persons 
unacquainted  with  their  construction,  and  guided  only  by  the  sounds  of  a 
few  words,  written  by  others  incorrectly,  or  in  an  uncertain  manner. 
Good  gramihars  of  some  of  the  languages  exist ;  and  the  American 
Bible  Society  has  published  parts  of  the  scriptures  in  several  Indian 
tongues.  The  reader  is  referred  for  more  particular  information  to  Mr. 
Duponceau's  and  Mr.  Gallatin's  works  on  this  subject,  as  well  as  to  some 
of  Mr.  Schoolcraft's  former  publications. — E. 


,vv.r«'i  1  J  V    A'-  >  •'    I''    '*•'• 


:^ 


CONSIDERATIONS 


ON  THE 


ART    OF    PICTURE    WRITING, 


AND  TIU   BYSTKH  OF 


MNEMONIC  SYMBOLS  OF  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


M'f 


CHAPTER    I. 


rREUMINART  REMARKS. — SYMBOUCAL  REFREBENTATIONB  AND  HIEROaLTPHIOB,  ONE  OF  THE 
EARLIEBT  OBSERVED  TRAITS  IN  THE  CUSTOMS  AND  ARTS  OK  THE  AMERICAN  ABORI- 
GINES ;  BUT  THIS  ART  NOT  BUBPECTED  TO  HAVE  A  SYSTEMATIC  rORM  AMONG  THE  RUDE 
HUNTER  TRIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA,  UNTIL  THE  YEAR  1620,  WHEN  IT  WAS  DIS- 
COVERED ON  THE  SOURCE  OF  THE  HIBSIBSirFI.  THIS  INSTARCB  OIVEN,  WITH  A  DRAW* 
JNO:   THE  HINT  PURSUED. 

The  practice  of  the  North  American  tribes,  of  drawing  figures  and 
pictures  on  skins,  trees,  and  various  other  substances,  has  been  noticed 
by  travellers  and  writers  from  the  earliest  times.  Among  the  more  north- 
erly tribes,  these  figures  are  often  observed  on  that  common  substitute  for 
the  ancient  papyrus,  among  these  nations,  the  bark  of  the  betula  papyracea, 
or  white  birch :  a  substance  possessing  a  smooth  surface,  easily  impressed, 
very  flexible,  and  capable  of  being  preserved  in  rolls.  Often  these  devi- 
ces are  cut,  or  drawn  in  colours  on  the  trunks  of  trees,  more  rarely  on 
rocks  or  boulders.  According  to  Golden  and  Lafitou  records  of  this  rude 
character  were  formerly  to  be  seen  on  the  blazed  surface  of  trees,  along  some 
of  the  ancient  paths  and  portages  leading  from  the  sources  of  the  Atlan- 
tic rivers  into  the  interior,  or  in  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  but 
these,  after  satisfying  a  transient  curiosity,  have  long  since  yielded  to  the 
general  fate  cf  these  simple  and  unenduring  monuments.  Pictures  and 
symbols  of  this  kind  are  now  to  be  found  only  on  the  unreclaimed  bor- 
ders of  the  great  area  west  of  the  Alleghanies  and  the  Lakes,  in  the 
wide  prairies  of  the  west,  or  along  the  Missouri  and  the  upper  Missis- 
sippi. It  is  known  that  such  devices  were  in  use,  to  some  extent,  at  the  era 
of  the  discovery,  among  most  of  the  tribes,  situated  between  the  latitudes 
of  the  capes  of  Florida,  and  Hudson's  Bay,  although  they  have  been 
considered  as  more  particularly  characteristic  of  the  tribes  of  the  Algon- 
quin type.  In  a  few  instances,  these  pictorial  inscriptions  have  been  found 
to  be  painted  or  stained  on  the  faces  of  rocks,  or  on  loose  boulders,  and 
still  more  rarely,  devices  were  scratched  or  pecked  into  the  surface,  as  is 
found  to  be  the  case  still  at  Dighton  and  Venango.    Those  who  are  intent 


m 


28 


ART   OF   PICTURE   WRITING. 


on  observations  of  this  kind,  will  find  figures  and  rude  hieroglyphics  in- 
variably at  the  present  time,  on  the  grave  posts  which  mark  the  places 
of  Indian  sepulchre  at  the  west  and  north.  The  nations  who  rove  over 
the  western  prairies,  inscribe  them  on  the  skins  of  the  bufTalo.  North  of 
latitude  42°,  the  bark  of  the  birch,  which  furnishes  at  once  the  mate- 
rial  of  canoes,  tents,  boxes,  water-dippers,  and  paper,  constitutes  the  com- 
mon medium  of  their  exhibition.  Tablets  of  hard  wood  are  confined  to 
such  devices  as  are  employed  by  their  priests  and  prophets,  and  medicine- 
men ;  and  these  characters  uniformly  assume  a  more  mystical  or  sacred 
import.  But  the  recent  discovery,  on  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Sus- 
quehanna, of  an  Indian  map,  drawn  on  stone,  with  intermixed  devices,  a 
copy  of  which  appears  in  the  1st  volume  of  the  collections  of  the  Histor- 
ical Committee  of  the  American  Philosophical  Society,  proves  that  stone 
was  also  employed  in  that  branch  of  inscription.  This  discovery  was  on 
the  area  occupied  by  the  Lenapees. 

Golden,  in  his  history  of  the  Five  Nations,  *  informs  us  that  when,  in 
1696,  the  Count  de  Frontenac  marched  a  well  appointed  army  into  the 
Iroquois  country,  with  artillery  and  all  other  means  of  regular  military 
offence,  he  found,  on  the  banks  of  the  Onondaga,  now  called  Oswego 
river,  a  tree,  on  the  trunk  of  which  the  IndSns  had  depicted  the  French 
army,  and  deposited  two  bundles  of  cut  rushes  at  its  foot,  consisting  of 
1434  pieces — an  act  of  defiance  on  their  part,  which  was  intended  to  in- 
form their  invaders,  that  they  would  have  to  encounter  this  number  of 
warriors.  In  speaking  in  another  passage  of  the  general  traits  of  the 
Five  Nations,  he  mentions  the  general  custom  prevalent  among  the  Mo 
hawks  going  to  war,  of  painting,  with  red  paint,  on  the  trunk  of  a  tree, 
such  symbols,  as  might  serve  to  denote  the  object  of  their  expedition 
Among  the  devices  was  a  canoe  pointed  towards  the  enemies'  country, 
On  their  return,  it  was  their  practice  to  visit  the  same  tree,  or  precinct 


and  denote  the  result :    the  canoe 


being, 


in   this  case,   drawn  with 


its  bows  in  the  opposite  direction.  Lafitou,  in  his  acc')unt  of  the  nations 
of  Canada,  makes  observations  on  this  subject  to  whicl'i  we  shall  more 
particularly  refer  hereafter,  which  denote  the  general  prevalence  of  the 
custom  in  that  quarter.  Other  writers,  dating  as  far  back  as  Smith  and 
de  Bre,  bear  a  passing  testimony  to  the  existence  of  this  trait  among  the 
northern  tribes.  Few  have  however  done  more  than  notice  it,  and  none 
are  known  to  have  furnished  any  amount  of  connected  details. 

A  single  element  in  the  system  attracted  early  notice.  I  allude  to  the 
institution  of  the  Totem,  which  has  been  well  known  among  the  Al- 
gonquin tribes  from  the  settlement  of  Canada.  By  this  device,  the  early 
missionaries  observed,  that  the  natives  marked  their  division  of  a  tribe 
into  clans,  and  of  a  clan  into  families,  and  the  distinction  was  thus  very 
clearly  preserved.     Affinities  were  denoted  and  kept  up,  long  after  tradi- 

•  London,  1747,  p.  190. 


THE    ART   OP    PICTURE   WRITING* 


39 


tion  had  fa.Iod  in  its  testimony.  This  distinction,  which  is  marked  with 
much  of  the  certainty  of  heraldic  bearings  in  the  feudal  system,  was  seen 
to  mark  the  arms,  the  lodge,  and  the  trophies  of  the  chief  and  warrior. 
It  was  likewise  employed  to  give  identity  to  the  clan  of  which-  he  was  a 
member,  on  his  ad-je-da-teg  or  grave*post.  This  record  went  but  little 
farther  ;  a  few  strokes  or  geometric  devices  were  drawn  on  these  simple 
monuments,  to  denote  the  number  of  men  he  had  slain  in  battle. 

It  has  not  been  suspected  in  any  notices  to  which  I  have  had  access, 
that  there  was  a  pictorial  alphabet,  or  a  series  of  homophonous  figures,  in 
which,  by  the  juxtaposition  of  symbols  representing  acts,  as  well  as  objects 
of  action,  and  by  the  introduction  of  simple  adjunct  signs,  a  series  of  dis- 
junctive, yet  generally  connected  ideas,  were  denoted ;  or  that  the  most  prom- 
inent incidents  of  life  and  death  could  be  recorded  so  as  to  be  transmitted 
from  one  generation  to  another,  as  long  at  least  as  the  monument  and  the 
people  endured.  Above  all,  it  was  not  anticipated  that  there  should  have 
been  found,  as  will  be  observed  in  the  subsequent  details,  a  system  of  sym- 
bolic notation  for  the  songs  and  incantations  of  the  Indian  metas  and 
priests,  making  an  appeal  to  the  memory  for  the  preservation  of  language. 

Persons  familiar  with  the  state  of  the  western  tribes  of  this  continent, 
particularly  in  the  higher  northern  latitudes,  have  long  been  aware  that 
the  songs  of  the  Indian  priesthood,  and  wabenoes,  were  sung  from  a  kind 
of  pictorial  notation,  made  on  bark.  It  is  a  fact  which  has  often  come  to 
the  observation  of  military  officers  performing  duties  on  those  frontiem, 
and  of  persons  exercising  occasional  duties  in  civil  life,  who  have  passed 
through  their  territories.  But  there  is  no  clasti  of  p^mns  to  whom  the 
fact -of  such  notations  being  made,  is  so  well  known,  as  the  class  of  Indian 
traders  and  interpreters  who  visit  or  reside  a  part  of  the  season  at  the 
Indian  villages.  I  have  never  conversed  with  any  of  this  latter  class  of 
persons  to  whom  the  fact  of  such  inscriptions,  made  in  various  ways,  was 
not  so  familiar  as  in  their  view  to  excite  no  surprise  or  even  demand  re- 
mark. 

My  attention  was  first  called  to, the  subject  in  1820.  In  the  summer 
of  that  year  I  was  on  an  exploring  journey  through  the  lake  country.  At 
the  mouth  of  the  small  river  Huron,  on  the  banks  of  Lake  Superior, 
/here  was  an  Indian  grave  fenced  around  v/ith  saplings,  and  protected 
with  much  care.  At  its  head  stood  a  post,  or  tabular  stick,  upon  w  xich 
was  drawn  the  figure  of  the  animal  which  was  the  symbol  of  the  clan  to 
which  the  deceased  chief  belonged.  Strokes  of  red  paint  were  added  to 
denote,  either  the  number  of  war  parties  in  which  he  had  been  engaged, 
or  the  number  of  scalps  which  he  had  actually  taken  from  the  enemy. 
The  interpreter  who  accompanied  us,  and  who  was  himself  tinctured  with 
Indian  blood,  gave  the  latter,  as  the  true  import  of  these  marks. 

On  quitting  the  river  St.  Louis,  which  flows  into  the  head  of  the  lake 
at  the  Fond  du  Lac,  to  cross  the  summit  dividing  its  waters  from  those  of 


9^  THE    ART  OP   PICTURE   WKTING. 

the  Mississippi,  tlie  way  led  through  heavy  and  dense  woods  and  swamps, 
and  the  weather  proved  dark  and  rainy,  so  that,  for  a  couple  of  days  to- 
gether, we  had  scarcely  a  glimpse  of  the  sun. 

The  party  consisted  of  sixteen  persons,  with  two  Indian  guides  ;  but 
the  latter,  with  all  their  adroitness  in  threading  the  maze,  were  completely  at 
fault  for  nearly  an  entire  day.  At  night  we  lay  down  on  ground  elevated 
but  a  few  inches  above  the  level  of  tb'i  swamp.  The  next  morning  as 
we  prepared  to  leave  the  camp,  a  small  sheet  of  birch  bark  containing  de- 
vices was  observed  elevated  on  the  top  of  a  sapling,  some  8  or  10  feet 
high.  One  end  of  this  pole  was  thrust  firmly  into  the  ground  leaning  in 
the  direction  we  were  to  go.  On  going  up  to  this  object,  it  was  found, 
with  the  aid  of  the  interoreter,  to  be  a  symbolic  record  of  the  circum- 
stances of  o<!r  crossing  this  summit,  and  of  the  night's  encjimpment  at  this 
tpot.  Each  J^erson  was  appropriately  depicted,  distinguishing  the  soldiers 
from  the  officer  in  command,  and  the  latter  from  the  scavans  of  the  party. 
The  Indians  thotnselves  were  depicted  without  hats,  this  being,  as  we  no- 
ticed, the  goneral  symbol  for  a  white  man  or  European.  The  entire 
record,  of  which  a  figure  is  annexed,  accurately  symbolized  the  circum- 
stances, and  they  were  so  clearly  drawn,  according  to  their  conventional 
rules,  that  the  intelligence  would  bs  communicated  thereby  to  any  of  their 
people  who  might  chance  to  travel  or  wander  this  way.  This  was  tha 
object  of  the  inscription.  -   \- 


m 


■///#^\s-^' 


_/->  rv    ^  ^i 


if:-  ;■   ; 


-X     ■  ''   .    Ji-.,     "^i 


AA  ]  A 


y^  -     \\ 


ryv  v-r&y  v 


A  fX 


"^-'      ,A/^ 


Fig.  No.  1.  represents  the  subaltern  officer  in  command  of  tne  party 
of  the  U.  S.  troops.    He  is  drawn  with  a  sword  to  denote  hv.  ofHcial 


THE   ART   OF  PICTURE  WRITINO. 


31 


rank.  No.  2  denotes  the  person  who  officiated  in  quality  of  Secretary, 
He  is  represented  holding  a  book.  No.  3  denotes  the  geologist  and  min- 
eralogist of  the  party.  He  is  drawn  with  a  hammer.  Nos.  4  and  5  are 
attaches  ;  No.  6,  the  interpreter. 

The  group  of  figures  marked  9  represents  eight  mfantry  soldiers,  each 
of  whom,  as  shown  in  group  No.  10,  was  armid  with  a  musket.  No.  15 
denotes  that  they  had  a  separate  fire,  and  constituted  a  ssparate  mess. 
Figures  7  and  8  are  the  two  Chippewa  guides,  the  principal  of  whom, 
called  Chamees,  or  the  Pouncing-hawk,  led  the  way  over  this  dreary  sum- 
mit. These  are  the  only  human  figures  on  this  unique  bark  letter,  who 
are  drawn  without  a  hat.  This  was  the  characteristic  seissed  on,  by  thom, 
and  generally  employed  by  the  tribes,  to  distinguish  the  Red  from  the  white 
race.  Figures  1 1  and  12  represent  a  prairie  hen,  and  a  green  tortoise, 
which  constituted  the  sum  of  the  preceding  day's  chase^and  were  eaten 
at  the  encampment.  The  inclination  of  the  pole,  was  designed  to  show 
the  course  pursued  from  that  particular  spot :  there  were  three  hacks  in 
it,  below  the  scroll  of  bark,  to  indicate  the  estimated  length  of  this  part 
of  the  journey,  computing  from  water  to  water,  that  is  to  say,  from  tha 
head  of  the  portage  Aux  Couteaux  on  the  St.  i  •«  river,  to  the  open  shores 
of  Sandy  lake,  the  Ka-ma-ton-g'^-gom-ag  of  the  Odjibwas. 

The  story  was  thus  briefly  and  simply  told  ;  and  this  memorial  was 
set  up  by  the  guides,  to  advertise  any  of  their  counlryrven,  who  might 
thance  to  wander  in  that  direction,  of  the  adventure — for  it  was  evident, 
both  from  this  token,  and  from  the  dubiousness  which  had  marked  the 
prior  day's  wanderings,  that  they  regarded  the  passage  in  this  light,  and 
were  willing  to  take  some  credit  for  the  succcissful  execution  of  it. 

Before  we  had  penetrated  quite  to  this  summit,  we  came  to  another 
evidence  of  their  skill  in  this  species  of  knowledge,  consisting  of  one  of 
these  contrivances  whicli  they  denominate  Man-i-to-wa-teg,  or  Manito 
Poles.  On  reaching  this  our  guides  shouted,  whether  from  a  supersti- 
tious impulse,  or  the  joy  of  having  found  a  spot  they  certainly  could  rec- 
ognize, we  could  not  tell.  We  judged  the  latter.  It  consisted  of  eight 
Doles,  of  equal  length,  shaved  smooth  and  round,  painted  with  yellow 
ochre,  and  set  so  as  to  enclose  a  square  area.  It  appeared  to  have  been 
one  of  those  rude  temples,  or  places  of  incantation  or  worship,  known  to 
the  metas,  or  priests,  where  certain  rites  and  ceremonies  are  performed. 
But  it  was  not  an  ordinary  .Tiedicine  lodge.  There  had  been  far  more 
care  in  its  construction.  "   "  ' '  •* 

On  leaching  the  vllhge  of  Sandy  lake,  on  the  upper  Mississippi,  the 
figures  of  animals,  birds,  and  other  devices  were  found,  on  the  rude  cof- 
fins, or  wrappings  of  their  dead,  which  were  scafTolded  around  the  pre- 
cincts of  the  fort,  and  upon  the  open  shores  of  the  lake.  Similar  devices 
were  also  observed,  here,  as  at  other  points  in  this  region,  upon  their 


K 


m 


THE   ART   OP   PICTURE   WRITING. 


arms,  war-clubs,  canoes,  and  other  pieces  of  moveable  property,  as  well 
as  upon  their  grave  posts. 

In  the  descent  of  the  Mississippi,  we  observed  such  devices  painted  on 
a  rock,  below  and  near  the  mouth  of  Elk  river,  and  at  a  rodky  island 
in  the  river,  at  the  Little  Falls.  In  the  course  of  our  descent  to  the  Falls 
at  St,  Anthony,  we  observed  another  bark  letter,  as  the  party  now  began 
to  call  these  inscriptions,  suspended  on  a  high  pole,  on  an  elevated  bank 
of  the  river,  on  its  west  shore.  At  this  spot,  where  we  encamped  for  the 
night,  and  which  is  just  opposite  a  point  of  highly  crystalized  hornblende 
rock,  called  the  Peace  Rock,  rising  up  through  the  prairie,  there  were  left 
standing  the  poles  or  skeletons  of  a  great  number  of  Sioux  lodges.  It  is 
near  and  a  little  west  of  the  territorial  boundary  of  the  Sioux  nation  ;  and 
on  inspecting  this  scroll  of  bark,  we  found  it  had  reference  to  a  negocia- 
tion  for  bringing  about  a  permanent  peace  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippe* 
was.  A  large  party  of  the  former,  from  St.  Peter's,  headed  by  their  chief, 
had  proceeded  thus  far,  in  the  hope  of  meeting  the  Chippewa  hunters, 
on  their  summer  hunt.  They  had  been  countenanced,  or  directed  in  this 
step,  by  Col.  Leavenworth,  the  commanding  officer  of  the  new  post,  just 
then  about  to  be  erected.  The  inscription,  which  was  read  off  at  once,  by 
the  Chippewa  Chief  Babesacundabee,  who  was  with  us,  told  all  this  ;  it 
"ve  the  name  of  the  Chief  who- had  led  ihe  party,  and  the  number  of 
his  followers,  and  gave  that  chief  the  first  assurance  he  had,  that  his  mis- 
sion for  the  same  purpose,  wouU  be  favourably  received. 

After  our  arrival  at  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  it  was  found  tha*  this  system 
of  picture  writmg  was  as  familiar  to  the  Dacotah,  as  we  had  found  it 
among  the  Algonquin  race.  At  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  at  Green  Bay, 
the  same  evidences  were  observed  among  the  Monomonees,  and  the  Win- 
nebagoes,  at  Chicago  among  the  P*.  towottomies,  and  at  Michilimakinac, 
among  the  Chippevvas  and  Ottawas  who  resort,  in  such  numbers,  to  that 
Island.  While  at  the  latter  place,  on  my  return,  I  went  to  visit  the  grave 
of  a  noted  chief  of  the  Manomonee  tribe,  who  had  been  known  by  his 
French  name  of  Toma,  i.  e.  Thomas.  He  had  been  buried  on  the  hill 
west  ol  the  village ;  ano  on  looking  at  his  Ad-je-da-tig  or  grave  post, 
it  bore  a  pictorial  inscription,  commemoratmg  some  of  the  prominent 
achievements  of  his  life. 

These  hints  served  to  direct  my  attention  to  the  subject  when  I  returned 
to  the  countiy  in  1822.  The  figures  of  a  deer,  a  bear,  a  turtle,  and  a  crane, 
according  to  this  system,  stand  respectively  for  the  names  of  men,  and 
preserve  the  language  very  well,  by  yielding  to  the  person  cor^'ersant 
with  it,  the  corresponding  words,  of  Addick,  Muckwa,  Mickenock,  and 
Adjeejauk.  Marks,  circles,  or  dots,  of  various  kinds,  may  symbolize  the 
number  of  warlike  deeds.  Adjunct  devices  may  typify  or  explain  adjunct 
acts.  If  the  syjtem  went  no  farther,  the  record  would  yield  a  kind  of  in- 
formation both  gratifying  and  useful  to  one  of  his  countrynten  who  had 


THE    ART   OP   PICTURE   WRITING. 


33 


no  letters  and  was  expert  in  the  use  of  symbols ;  and  the  interpreiation 
of  it,  would  be  easy  and  precise  in  proportion  as  the  signs  were  general, 
conventional,  and  well  understood.  There  was  abundant  evidence  in  my 
first  year's  observation,  to  denote  that  this  mode  of  communication  was  in 
vogue,  and  well  understood  by  the  northern  tribes  ;  but  it  hardly  seemed 
susceptible  of  a  farther  or  extended  use.  It  was  not  till  I  had  made  a 
personal  acquaintance  with  one  of  their  Medas — a  man  of  much  ii  telli 
gence,  and  well  versed  in  their  customs,  religion,  and  history,  that  a  more 
enlarged  application  of  it  appeared  to  be  practicable.  I  observed  in  ti  9 
hi  nds  of  this  man  a  tabular  piece  of  wood,  covered  over  on  both  sides, 
with  a  series  of  devices  cut  between  parallel  lines,  which  he  referred  tOj 
as  if  they  were  the  notes  of  his  medicine  and  mystical  songs.  I  heard 
him  sing  these  songs,  and  observed  that  their  succession  was  fixed  and 
uniform.  By  cultivating  his  acquaintance,  and  by  suitable  attention  and 
presents,  such  as  the  occasion  rendered  proper,  he  consented  to  explain 
the  meaning  of  each  figure,  the  object  symbolized,  and  the  words  attached 
to  each  symbol.  By  this  revelation,  which  was  made  with  closed  doors, 
I  became  a  member  or  initiate  of  the  Medicine  Society,  and  also  of  the 
Wabeno  Society.  Care  was  taken  to  write  each  sentence  of  the  songs 
and  chants  in  the  Indian  language,  with  its  appropriate  devices,  and  to 
subjoin  a  literal  translation  in  English.  When  this  had  been  done,  and 
the  system  considered,  it  was  very  clear  that  the  devices  were  mnemonic — 
that  any  person  could  sing  from  these  devices,  very  accurately,  what  he 
had  previously  committed  to  memory,  and  that  the  system  revealed  a  cu- 
rious scheme  of  symbolic  notation. 

All  the  figures  thus  employed,  as  the  initiatory  points  of  study,  related 
exclusi  vf  ly  to  either  the  medicine  dance,  or  the  wabeno  dance ;  and  each 
sectir  f  ■<'-T-\ci?.s,  related  exclusively  to  one  or  the  other.  There  was  no 
inteTf:  .  '  a:  commingling  of  characters,  although  the  class  of  subjects 
were  soil)'  iVj  common  to  each.  It  was  perceived,  subsequently,  that 
this  classificati , ;.  of  symbols  extended  to  the  songs  devoted  to  war,  to 
hunting,  and  to  other  specific  topics.  The  entire  inscriptive  system,  reach- 
ing from  its  first  rudimental  characters,  in  the  ad-je-da-tig,  or  grave  board, 
to  the  extended  roll  of  bark  covered  with  the  incriptions  of  their  magi- 
cir  IS  and  prophets,  derived  a  new  interest  from  this  feature.  It  was  easy 
to  perceive  that  much  comparav^.e  precision  was  impacted  to  interpreta- 
tions in  the  hands  of  the  initiated,  which  before,  or  to  others,  had  very 
liti. .  An  interest  was  thus  cast  over  it  dit'inct  from  its  noirelty.  And 
in  f  u»^,  the  e-^^re  pictorial  system  was  thus  invested  with  the  character 
of  as  lOjject  of  acurate  investigation,  which  promised  both  interest  and  in- 
struction. 

It  has  been  thought  that  a  simple  statement  of  these  circumstances, 
would  best  answer  the  end  in  view,  and  might  well  occupy  the  place  of  a 
more  formal  or  profound  introduction.    In  bringing  forward  the  elements 

5 


34 


'I 


THE   ART    OP   PICTURE    WRITING. 


I  !" 


of  the  system,  after  much  reflection,  it  is  thought,  however,  that  a  few  re- 
marks on  the  general  character  of  this  art  may  not  be  out  of  place.  For, 
simple  as  it  is,  we  perceive  in  it  the  native  succedaneum  for  letters.  It  is 
not  only  the  sole  graphic  mode  they  have  for  communicating  ideas,  but  it 
is  the  mode  of  communicating  all  classes  of  ideas  commonly  entertained 
hy  them — such  as  their  ideas  of  war,  of  hunting,  of  religion,  and  of 
magic  and  necromancy.  So  considered,  it  reveals  a  new  and  unsuspected 
mode  of  obtaining  light  on  their  opinions  of  a  deity,  of  the  structure  or 
cosmogony  of  the  globe,  of  astronomy,  the  various  classes  of  natural  ob- 
jects, their  ideas  of  immortality  and  a  future  state,  and  the  prevalent  no- 
tions of  the  union  of  spiritual  and  material  matter.  So  wide  and  varied, 
indeed,  is  the  range  ope  '.  W  the  subject,  that  we  may  consider  the  In- 
dian system  of  picture  wk(  '  'he  thread  which  ties  up  the  scroll  of 
the  Red  man's  views  of  lilt  .1  death,  reveals  the  true  theory  of  his 
hopes  and  fears,  and  denotes  the  relation  he  bears,  in  the  secret  chambers 
of  his  own  thoughts,  to  hio  Maker.  What  a  stoic  and  suspicious  temper 
would  often  hold  him  back  from  uttering  to  another,  and  what  a  limited 
language  would  sometimes  prevent  his  fully  revealing,  if  he  wished, 
symbols  and  figures  can  be  made  to  represent  and  express.  The  Indian 
is  not  a  man  prone  to  describe  his  god,  but  he  is  ready  to  depict  him,  by  a 
symbol.  He  may  conceal  under  the  figures  of  a  serpent,  a  turtle,  or  a 
wolf,  wisdom,  strength,  or  malignity,  or  convey  under  the  picture  of  the 
Ain,  the  idea  of  a  supreme,  all-seeing  intelligence.  But  he  is  not  pre- 
pared to  discourse  upon  these  things.  What  he  believes  on  this  head,  he 
will  not  declare  to  a  white  man  or  a  stranger.  His  happiness  and  succesr 
in  life,  are  thought  to  depend  upon  the  secrecy  of  that  knowledge  of  the 
Creator  and  his  system  in  the  Indian  view  of  benign  and  malignant 
agents.  To  reveal  this  to  others,  even  to  his  own  people,  is,  he  believes, 
to  expose  himself  to  the  counteracting  influence  of  other  agents  known 
to  his  subtle  scheme  of  necromancy  and  superstition,  and  to  hazard  suc- 
cess and  life  itself  This  conduces  to  make  the  Red  man  eminently  a 
man  of  fear,  suspicion,  and  secrecy.  But  he  cannot  avoid  some  of  these 
disclosures  in  his  pictures  and  figures.  These  figures  represent  ideas — 
whole  ideas,  and  their  juxtaposition  or  relation  on  a  roll  of  bark,  a  tree,  or 
a  rock,  discloses  a  continuity  of  ideas.     This  is  the  basis  of  the  system. 

Picture  writing  is  indeed  the  literature  of  the  Indians.  It  cannot  be 
interpreted,  however  rudely,  without  letting  one  know  what  the  Red  man 
thinks  and  believes.  It  shadows  foirh  the  Indian  intellect,  it  stands  in  the 
place  of  letters  for  the  Unishinaba.  *  It  shows  the  Red  man  in  all  pe- 
riods of  our  history,  both  as  he  was,  and  as  he  is  ;  for  there  is  nothing 
more  true  than  that,  save  and  except  the  comparatively  few  instances 
where  they  have  truly  embraced  experimental  Christianity,  there  has  not 


*  A  generic  term  denoting  the  common  people  of  the  Indian  race. 


GRAVE   CREEK   MOUND. 


been  beyond  a  few  external  customs,  such  as  dress,  &.C.,  any  appreciable 
and  permanent  change  in  the  Indian  character  since  Columbus  first 
djxjpped  anchor  at  the  island  of  Guanahana. 

(To  be  contir    ;d.) 


GRAVE   CREEK  MOUND. 

This  gigantic  tumulus,  the  largest  in  the  Ohio  valley,  was  opened  some 
four  or  five  years  ago,  and  found  to  contain  some  articles  of  high  antiquarian 
value,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  discoveries  of  human  bones,  &c.  A 
rotunda  was  built  under  its  centre,  walled  with  brick,  and  roofed  over,  and 
having  a  long  gallery  leading  into  it,  at  the  base  of  the  mound.  Around 
this  circular  wall,  in  the  centre  of  this  heavy  and  damp  mass  of  earth,  with 
its  atmosphere  of  peculiar  and  pungent  character,  the  skeletons  and  other 
disinterred  articles,  are  hung  up  for  the  gratification  of  visiters,  the  whole 
lighted  up  with  candles,  which  have  the  effect  to  give  a  strikingly  sepul- 
chral  air  to  the  whole  scene.  But  what  adds  most  to  this  effect,  is  a  kind 
of  exuded  flaky  matter,  very  white  and  soft,  and  rendered  brilliant  by 
dependent  drops  of  water,  which  hangs  in  rude  festoons  from  the  ceiling. 

To  this  rotunda,  it  is  said,  a  delegation  o^  Indians  paid  a  visit  a  year  or 
two  since.  In  the  "  Wheeling  Times  and  Advertiser"  of  the  30th  August 
1843,  the  following  communication,  respecting  this  visit,  introducing  a 
short  dramatic  poem,  was  published. 

"  An  aged  Cherokee  chief  who,  on  his  way  to  the  west,  visited  the  ro- 
tunda excavated  in  this  gigantic  tumulus,  with  its  skeletons  and  other 
relics  arranged  around  the  walls,  became  so  indignant  at  the  desecration 
and  display  of  sepulchral  secrets  to  the  white  race,  that  his  companions 
and  interpreter  found  it  difficult  to  restrain  him  from  assassinating  the 
guide.  His  language  assumed  the  tone  of  fury,  and  he  brandished  his 
knife,  as  they  forced  him  out  of  the  passage.  Soon  after,  he  was  found 
prostrated,  with  his  senses  steeped  in  the  influence  of  alcohol. 

"'Tis  not  enough!  that  hated  race 
Should  hunt  us  out,  from  grove  and  place 
,   ,  ,._  And  consecrated  shore — where  long 

Our  fathers  raised  the  lance  and  song — 
Tis  not  enough ! — that  we  must  go 
Where  streams  and  rushing  fountains  flow 
Whose  murmurs,  heard  amid  our  fears,  . . 

Fall  only  on  a  stranger's  ears — 
'Tis  not  enough! — that  with  a  n^and, 
They  sweep  away  our  pleasant  land, 
And  bid  us,  as  sonlie  giant-foe, 
Or  willing,  or  unwilling  go ! 
But  they  must  ope  our  very  graves 
To  tell  the  def'-  they  too,  are  slaves." 


-'1  X 


"i 


i:  :\is 


Ut'J  hm  T£r>   « 


%\ 


\ 


r#* 


GEOGRAPHICAL  TERMINOLOGY  OF  THE  U.  STATES, 

DERIVED   FROM   THE   INDIAN   LANGVAGE. 
T^ae  Extracts  are  made  from  "  CydopcBdia    tndiaenfU  "  a  MS.  work  in  preparatUn. 

No.  I.  . 

Hudson  River. — By  the  tribes  who  inhabited  the  area  of  the  present 
County  of  Dutchess,  and  other  portions  of  its  eastern  banks,  as  low  down 
as  Tappan,  this  '•iver  was  called  Shatemuc — which  is  believed  to  be  a  de- 
rivative from  Shata,a  pelican.  The  Minisi,  who  inhabited  the  west  banks, 
below  the  point  denoted,  extending  indeed  over  all  the  east  half  of  New 
Jersey,  to  the  falls  of  the  Raritan,  where  they  joined  their  kindred  the 
Ijenni  Lenape,  or  Delawares  proper,  called  it  Mobicanittuck — that  is  to 
say,  River  of  the  Mohicans.  The  Mohawks,  and  probably  the  other 
■  branches  of  the  Iroquois,  called  it  Cahohatatea — a  term  of  which  the  in- 
terpreters who  have  furnished  the  word,  do  not  give  an  explanation.  The 
prefixed  term  Caho,  it  may  be  observed,  is  their  name  for  the  lower  and 
principal  falls  of  the  Mohawk.  Sometimes  this  prefix  was  doubled,  with 
the  particle  Aa,  thrown  in  between,  Hatatea  is  clearly  one  of  those  de- 
scriptive and  aiBrmative  phrases  representing  objects  in  the  vegetable  and 
mineral  kingdoms,  which  admitted  as  we  see,  in  other  instances  of  their 
compounds,  a  very  wide  range.  By  some  of  the  more  westerly  Iro- 
quois, the  river  was  called  Sanataty. 

Albany. — The  name  by  which  this  place  was  Imown  to  the  Iroquois, 
at  an  early  day,  was  Schenectady,  a  term  which,  as  recently  pronounced 
by  a  daughter  of  Brant,  yet  living  in  Canada,  has  the  still  harsher  sound 
of  Skoh-nek-ta-ti,  with  a  stress  '^a  the  first,  and  the  accent  strongly  on 
the  second  syllable,  the  third  and  lou^^h  being  pronounced  rapidly  and 
short.  The  transference  of  this  name,  to  its  present  location,  by  the  Eng 
lish,  on  the  bestowal  on  the  place  by  Col.  Nichols,  of  a  new  name,  derived 
from  the  Duke  of  York's  Scottish  title,  is  well  known,  and  is  stated, 
with  some  connecteu  traditions,  by  Judge  Benson,  in  his  eccentric  memoir 
before  the  New  York  Historical  Society.  The  meaning  of  this  name,  as 
derived  from  the  authority  above  quoted,  is  Beyond  the  Pines,  having 
been  applied  exclusively  in  ancient  times,  to  the  southern  end  of  the 
ancient  portage  path,  from  the  Mohawk  to  the  Hudson.  By  the  Minci, 
who  did  not  live  here,  but  extended,  however,  on  the  west  shore  above 
Coxackie,  and  even  Coeymans,  it  appeam  to  have  been  called  Gaishtinic. 
The  Mohegans,  who  long  continued  to  occupy  the  present  area  of  Rens- 
selear  and  Columbia  counties,  called  it  Pempotawuthut,  that  is  to  say,  the 
City  or  Place  of  the  Council  Fire.    None  of  these  terms  appear  to  have 


GEOGRAPHICAL  TERMINOLOGY  OF  THE  U.  STATES. 


37 


name,  aa 
having 
\  of  the 
Minci, 
e  above 
ishtinic. 
Rens- 
say,  the 
to  have 


found  favour  with  the  European  settlers,  and,  together  with  their  prior 
names  of  Beaverwyck  and  Fort  Orange,  they  at  once  gave  way,  in  1664, 
to  the  present  name.  A  once  noted  eminence,  three  miles  west,  on 
the  plains,  i.  e.  Trader's  Hill,  was  called  Isutchera,  or  by  prefixing  the 
name  for  a  hill,  Yonondio  Isutchera.  It  means  the  hill  of  oil.  Norman's 
Kill,  which  enters  the  Hudson  a  little  below,  the  Mohawks  called 
Towasentha,  a  term  which  is  translated  by  Dr.  Yatea,  to  mean,  a  place 
of  many  dead. 

Niagara. — It  is  not  in  unison,  perhaps,  with  general  expectation,  to  find 
that  the  exact  translation  of  this  name  does  not  entirely  fulfil  poetic  pre- 
conception. By  the  term  O-ne-aw-ga-ra,  the  Mohawks  and  their  co-tribes 
described  on  the  return  of  their  war  excursions,  the  neck  of  water  which 
connects  lake  Erie  with  Ontario.  The  term  is  derived  from  their  name 
for  the  human  neck.  Whether  this  term  was  designed  to  have,  as  many 
of  their  names  do,  a  symbolic  import,  and  to  denote  the  importance  of  this 
communication  in  geography,  as  connecting  the  head  and  heart  of  the 
country,  can  only  be  conjectured.  Nor  is  it,  in  this  instance,  probable. 
When  Europeans  came  to  see  the  gigantic  falls  which  marked  the  strait, 
it  was  natural  that  they  should  have  supposed  the  name  descriptive  of  that 
particular  feature,  rather  than  the  entire  river  and  portage.  We  have 
been  assured,  however,  that  it  is  not  their  original  name  for  the  water-fall, 
although  with  them,  as  with  us,  it  may  have  absorbed  this  meaning. 

Buffalo. — The  name  of  this  place  in  the  Seneca,  is  Te-ho-sa-ro-ro.  Its 
import  is  not  stated. 

Detroit. — By  the  Wyandots,  this  place  is  called  Teuchsagrondie  ; 
by  the  Lake  tribes  of  the  Algic  type,  Wa-we-d-tun-ong :  both  terms  sig- 
nify the  Place  of  the  turning  or  Turned  Channel.  It  has  been  remarked 
by  visiters  who  reach  this  place  at  night,  or  in  dark  weather,  or  are  other- 
wise inattentive  to  the  courscsi,  that  owing  to  the  extraordinary  involutions 
of  the  current  the  sun  appears  to  rise  in  the  wrong  place. 

Chicago. — This  name,  in  the  Lake  Algonquin  dialects,  to  preserve  the 
same  mode  of  orthography,  is  derived  from  Chicagowunzh,  the  wild 
onion  or  leek.  The  orthography  is  French,  as  they  were  the  discoverers 
and  early  settlers  of  this  part  of  the  west.  Kaug,  in  these  dialects  is  a 
porcupine,  and  She  kaug  a  polecat.  The  analogies  ia  these  words  are 
apparent,  but  whether  the  onion  was  named  before  or  after  the  animal, 
must  be  judged  if  the  age  of  the  derivation  be  sought  for. 

Tuscaloosa,  a  river  of  Alabama.  Fiom  the  Chacta  words  tushka,  a 
warrior,  and  lusa  black. — (Gallatin.] 

AuAGisKE,  the  Iroquois  name  for  Virginia. 

AssARiGOA,  the  name  of  the  Six  Nations  for  the  Governor  of  Virginia. 

OwENAouNGAS,  a  general  name  of  the  Iroquois  for  the  New  England 
Indians. 

Oteseonteo,  a  spring  which  is  the  head  of  the  river  Delaware. 


■  p 


111 


38 


GEOGRAPHICAL   TERMINOLOGY   OP   THE   V.   STATES. 


Ontonagon  ',  a  considerable  river  of  lake  Superior,  noted  from  early 
times,  for  the  large  mass  of  native  copper  fotind  on  its  bankit^,  This  name 
is  said  to  have  been  derived  from  the  foUowhig  incident.  It  is  known 
that  there  is  a  small  bay  and  dead  vrater  for  some  distance  within  it3 
mouth.  In  and  out  of  this  embayed  water,  the  kke  alternately  flows,  ac* 
cording  to  the  influence  of  the  winds,  and  other  causes,  npon  its  leveK 
An  Indian  woman  had  left  her  wooden  dis)»,  or  Onag&n,  on  the  sands,  at 
the  shore  of  this  little  bay,  where  she  had  been  engaged.  On  coming 
back  from  her  lodge,  the  outflowing  current  had  carried  off  her  valued 
utensil.  Nia  Nin-do'nau-gon  \  she  exclaimed,  for  it  was  a  cmious  piece 
of  workmanship.    That  is  to  say — Alas  !  my  dish  f 

Chuah-nah-whah-hah,  or  Valley  of  the  Mountains.  A  new  pass  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  discovered  withirt  a  few  years.  It  is  supposed  to  be 
in  N.  latitude  about  40°.  The  western  end  of  the  valley  gap  is  30  miles 
wide,  which  narrows  to  20  at  its  eastern  termination,  it  then  turns  oblique 
to  the  north,  and  the  opposing  sides  appear  to  close  the  pass,  yet  there  is 
a  narrow  way  quite  to  the  foot  of  the  mountain.  On'  the  summit  there  is 
a  large  beaver  pond,  which  has  outlets  both  way^^  buf  the  eastern  stream 
dries  early  in  the  season,  while  there  is  a  continuous  flow  of  water  west. 
In  its  course,  it  has  severpl  beautiful,  but  low  cascades,  andierminates  in  a 
placid  and  delightful  stream.     This  pass  is  now  used  by  emigrants. 

Aqvidneck. — The  Narragansett  name  for  Rhode  Island.  Roger  Wi^ 
liams  observes,  that  he  could  never  obtain  the  meaning  of  it  from  the  na- 
tives. The  Dutch,  as  appears  by  a  map  of  Novi  Belgii  published  at  Am*- 
sterdam  ha  1659,  calkd  it  Roode  Eylant,  or  Red  Island,  from  the  autum- 
nal colour  of  its  foliage.  The  present  term,  as  is  noticed,  m  Vol.  III.  of 
the  Collections  of  the  R.  I.  Hist.  Soc.  is  derived  from  thi?. 

Incapatchow,  a  beautifal  lake  in  the  mounta'ins  at  the  sources  of  the 
river  Hudson. — [Charles  F.  Hoffinan,  Esq.} 

Housatonic  ;  a  river  originating  in  the  south-western  part  of  Massa:- 
chusetts,  and  flowing  through  the  State  of  Connecticut  into  Long  Island 
Sound,  at  Stratford  It  i& a  term  of  Mohegan  origin.  This  tribe  orr  retiring 
eastward  from  the  bank9  of  the  HudsfOn,  passed  over  the  High-lands,  into 
this  inviting  valley.  We  have  no  transmitted  etymology  of  the  term, 
and  must  rely  on  the  general  principles  of  their  vocabulary.  It  appears 
to  have  been  called  the  valley  of  the  stream  beyond  the  Mountains,  from 
ott,  the  notarial  sign  of  wudjo,  a  mountain,  atun,  a  generic  phrase  for 
stream  or  channel,  and  re,  the  inflecti'on  for  locality. 

Wea-nud-nec. — The  Indian  name,  as  furnished  by  Mr.  O'Sullivan, 
[D.  Rev.]  for  Saddle  Mountain,  Massachusetts.  It  appears  to  be  a  deriva- 
tive from  Wa-we-a,  round,  i.  e.  any  thing  rotmd  or  crooked,  in  the  inani- 
mate creation. 

Ma-hai-we  ;  The  Mohegan  term,  as  given  by  Mr.  Bryant  [N.  Y.  E.  P.l 
for  Great  Barrington,  Berkshire  County^  Massachusetts. 


GEOGRAPHICAL   TEUMINOLOOY   OP   THE    U.    STATES. 


39 


Massachusetts. — This  was  not  the  name  of  a  particular  tribe,  but  a 
geographical  term  applied,  it  should  seem,  to  that  part  of  the  shores  of  th« 
North  Atlantic,  which  is  swept  by  the  tide  setting  into,  and  around  the 
peninsula  of  Cape  Cod,  and  the  wide  range  of  coast  trending  southerly. 
It  became  a  generic  word,  at  an  early  day,  for  the  tribes  who  inhabited  this 
coast.  It  is  said  to  be  a  word  of  Narragansett  origin,  and  to  signify  the 
Blue  Hillu.  This  is  the  account  given  of  it  by  Roger  Williams,  who 
was  told,  by  the  Indians,  that  it  had  its  origin  from  the  appearance  of 
an  island  off  the  coast.  It  would  be  more  in  conformity  to  the  general 
requisitions  of  ethnography,  to  denominate  the  language  the  New  Eng- 
land-Algonquin, for  there  are  such  great  resemblances  in  the  vocabulary 
and  such  an  identity  in  grammatical  construction,  in  these  tribes,  that  we 
are  constantly  in  danger,  by  partial  conclusions  as  to  original  supremacy, 
of  doing  injustice.  The  source  of  origin  was  doubtless  west  and  south 
west,  but  we  cannot  stop  at  the  Narragansetts,  who  were  themselves  deriva- 
tive from  tribes  still  farther  south.  The  general  meaning  given  by  Wil- 
liams seems,  however,  to  be  sustained,  so  far  aa  can  now  be  judged.  The 
terminations  in  eti,  and  set,  as  well  as  those  in  at  and  ak,  denoted  locality 
in  these  various  tribes.  We  see  also,  in  the  antipenultimate  Chu,  the  root 
of  Wudjo,  a  mountain. 

Ta-ha-wus,  a  very  commanding  elevation,  several  thousand  feet  above 
the  sea,  which  has  of  late  years,  been  discovered  at  the  sources  of  the 
Hudson,  and  named  Mount  Marcy.  It  signifies,  he  splits  the  sky. — 
[Charles  F.  Hoffman,  Esq.] 

Mono,  the  name  of  a  distinguished  chief  of  New  England,  as  it  appears 
to  be  recorded  in  the  ancient  pictorial  inscription  on  the  Dighton  Rock, 
in  Massachusetts,  who  flourished  before  the  country  was  colonized  by  the 
English.  He  was  both  a  war  captain,  and  a  prophet,  and  employed  the 
arts  of  the  latter  office,  to  increase  his  power  and  influence,  in  the  former. 
By  patient  application  of  his  ceremonial  arts,  he  secured  the  confidence 
of  a  large  body  of  men,  who  were  led  on,  in  the  attack  on  his  enemies, 
by  a  man  named  Piz-hu.  In  this  onset,  it  is  claimed  that  he  killed  forty 
men,  and  lost  three.  To  the  warrior  who  should  be  succesful,  in  this  en- 
terprize,  he  had  promised  his  younger  sister.  [Such  are  the  leading  events 
symbolized  by  this  inscription,  of  which  extracts  giving  full  details,  as  in- 
terpreted by  an  Indian  chief,  now  living,  and  read  before  the  Am.  Ethno- 
logical Society,  in  1843,  will  be  furnished,  in  a  subsequent  number.] 

Tioga. — A  Stream,  and  a  county  of  the  State  of  New- York.  From 
Teoga,  a  swift  current,  exciting  admiration. 

DioNDEROGA,  an  ancient  name  of  the  Mohawk  tribe,  for  the  site  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Schoharie  creek,  where  Fort  Hunter  was  afterwards  built. 
[Col.  W.  L.  Stone.] 

Almouchico,  a  generic  name  of  the  Indians  for  New  Eng'^nd,  as  printed 


10 


AMERICAN   ANTiaVITIES,    ETC. 


on  the  Amsterdam  map  of  1659,  in  which  it  is  stated  that  it  was  thus  "  hy 
d  inwoonders  genaemt."    (So  named  by  the  natives.) 

Irocoisia,  a  name  bestowed  in  the  map,  above  quoted,  on  that  portion  of 
the  present  state  of  Vermont,  which  lies  west  of  the  Green  Mountains, 
stretching  along  the  eastern  bank  of  Lake  Champlain.  By  the  applica- 
tion of  the  word,  it  is  perceived  that  the  French  were  not  alone  m  the  use 
they  made  of  the  apparently  derivative  term  "Iroquois,"  which  they 
gave  to  the  (then)  Five  Nations. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 

It  is  desirable  that  all  the  remains  of  the  original  inhabitants  of  our  soil, 
which  are  discovered,  should  be  preserved.  We  know,  from  frequent  ex- 
amples, that  many  persons  in  our  country  feel  an  interest  in  such  objects ; 
but  they  are  scattered  individuals,  and  seldom  found  together  or  in  cor- 
respondence with  each  other.  Probably  one  such  person  might  be  met 
with  in  almost  every  neighborhood  ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  keep  up  much 
interest  in  a  subject  to  which  others  around  us  are  indifferent 

We  wish  to  have  it  generally  understood,  that  American  antiquities  are 
worthy  of  attention  and  study,  and  that  they  are  rising  in  importance  in 
the  opinions  of  many  intelligent  people,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  We 
urgently  invite  all,  who  have  the  opportunity,  to  collect  and  preserve  ob- 
jects connected  with  history,  to  seek  for  local  traditions  and  record  them 
with  the  evidences,  and  to  forward  to  the  editor  of  this  work,  by  private 
h  .nds,  such  information  with  local  names,  queries  &c. — E. 


The  influence  of  association  is  benign,  if  it  be  but  the  association  of 
barba.ians. 

Were  it  not  for  woman,  the  Indians  would  be  as  reckless  savages  as  the 
animals  they  hunt. 

The  duty  of  caring  for  others,  teaches  the  hunters  to  care  for  them- 
selves. 

If  the  Indian  female  be  compared  to  a  shadow,  it  is  a  shadow  which 
reflects  the  softer  outlines  of  the  substance.  There  is  a  grace  and  mod. 
esty  in  the  rudest  female  of  the  forest. 

Ridicule  is  very  powerful  on  the  mind  of  art  Indian.  He  can  bear  the 
iaggot,  better  than  the  taunt  of  laughter.  I  knew  an  instance  of  a  young 
Saganaw,  who  took  up  a  pot  ladle  and  fractured  the  skull  of  an  elderly 
hunter,  because  the  latter  laughed  at  him,  for  a  great  swelling  that  had 
taken  place  on  a  part  of  his  body,  owing  to  a  fall  from  a  tree. 


>  it 


•o 


INDIAN  MUSIC,  SONGS,  AND  POETRY. 


No.  I. 

The  North  American  tribes  have  the  elements  of  music  and  poetry. 
Their  vvar  songs  frequently  contain  flights  of  the  finest  heroic  sentiment, 
clothed  in  poetic  imagery.  And  numbers  of  the  addresses  of  the  speak- 
ers, both  occasional  and  public,  abound  in  eloquent  and  poetic  thought. 
"  We  would  anticipate  eloquence,"  observes  a  modern  American  writer, 
"  from  an  Indian.  H"  '.as  animating  remembrances— a  poetry  of  lan- 
guage, which  exacts  rich  and  apposite  metaphorical  allusions,  even  for 
ordinary  conversation — a  mind  which,  like  his  body,  has  never  been 
trammelled  and  mechaaized  by  the  formalities  of  society,  and  passions 
which,  from  the  very  outward  restraint  imposed  upon  them,  burn  more 
fiercely  within."  Yet,  it  will  be  found  that  the  records  of  our  litera* 
ture,  scattered  as  they  are,  in  periodicals  and  ephemeral  publications, 
rather  than  in  works  of  professed  research,  are  meagre  and  barren,  on 
these  topics.  One  of  the  first  things  we  hear  of  the  Indians,  after  their 
discovery,  is  their  proneness  to  singing  and  dancing.  But  however  char- 
acteristic these  traits  may  be,  and  we  think  they  are  eminently  so,  it  has 
fallen  to  the  lot  of  but  few  to  put  on  record  specimens,  which  may  be  ap- 
pealed  to,  as  evidences  of  the  current  opinion,  on  these  heads.  With  fa- 
vourable opportunities  of  observation  among  the  tribes,  we  have  but  to 
add  our  testimony  to  the  difficuUies  of  making  collections  in  these  depart- 
ments, which  shall  not  compromit  the  intellectual  character  of  the  tribes, 
whose  efforts  are  always  oral,  and  very  commonly  extemporaneous. 
These  difficulties  arise  from  the  want  of  suitable  interpreters,  the  remote- 
ness of  the  points  at  which  observations  must  be  made,  the  heavy  demands 
made  upon  hours  of  leisure  or  business  by  such  inquiries,  and  the  incon- 
venience of  making  notes  and  detailed  memoranda  on  the  spot.  The 
little  that  it  is  in  our  power  to  offer,  will  therefore  be  submitted  as  contri- 
butions to  an  inquiry  which  is  quite  in  its  infancy,  and  rather  with  the 
hope  of  exciting  others  to  future  labours,  than  of  gratifying,  to  any  extent, 
an  enlightened  curiosity  on  the  subject. 

Dancing  is  both  an  amusement  and  a  religious  observance,  among  the 
American  Indians,  and  is  known  to  constitute  one  of  the  most  wide  spread 
traits  in  their  manners  and  customs.  It  is  accompanied,  in  all  cases,  with 
singing,  and,  omitting  a  few  cases,  with  the  beating  of  time  on  instru- 
ments. Tribes  the  most  diverse  in  language,  and  situated  at  the  greatest 
distances  apart,  concur  in  this.  It  is  believed  to  be  the  ordinary  mode  of 
expressing  intense  passion,  or  feeling  on  any  subject,  and  it  is  a  custom 

6 


42 


INDIAN   MUSIC,   SONGS,   AND   POETRY. 


which  has  been  persevered  in,  with  the  least  variation,  through  all 
phases  of  their  history,  and  probably  exists  among  the  remote  tribes,  pr 
cisely  at  this  time,  as  it  did  in  the  era  of  Columbus.  It  is  observed  to  be 
the  last  thing  abandoned  by  bandi  and  individualA,  in  their  progress  to 
civilization  and  Christianity.  So  true  is  this,  that  it  may  be  regarded  as 
one  of  the  best  practical  proofs  of  their  advance,  to  find  the  native  in- 
struments and  music  thrown  by,  and  the  custom  abandoned. 

Every  one  has  heard  of  the  war  dance,  the  medicine  dance,  the  wabeno 
dance,  the  dance  of  honour  (generally  called  the  begging  dance,)  and 
various  others,  each  of  which  has  its  appropriate  movements,  its  air,  and 
its  words.  There  is  no  feast,  and  no  religious  ceremony,  among  (hem, 
which  is  not  attended  with  dancing  and  songs.  Thanks  are  thus  ex- 
pressed for  Success  in  hunting,  for  triumphs  in  war,  and  for  ordinary 
providential  cares.  I^dblic  opinion  is  called  to  pressing  objects  by  a 
dunce,  at  which  addresses  are  made,  and  in  fact,  moral  instructions  and 
advice  are  given  to  the  young,  in  the  course  of  their  being  assembled  at 
social  feasts  and  dances.  Dancing  is  indeed  the  common  resource,  when- 
ever the  mass  of  Indian  mind  is  to  be  acted  on.  And  it  thus  stands 
viewed  in  its  necessary  connection  with  the  songs  and  addresses,  in  the 
room  of  the  press,  the  newspaper,  and  the  periodical.  The  priests  and 
prophets  have,  more  than  any  other  class,  cultivated  their  national  songs 
and  dances,  and  may  be  regarded  as  the  skalds  and  poets  of  the  tribes. 
They  are  generally  the  composers  of  the  songs,  and  the  leaders  in  the 
dance  and  ceremonies,  and  it  is  found,  that  their  memories  are  the  best 
stored,  not  only  with  the  sacred  songs  and  chants,  but  also  with  the  tradi* 
tions,  and  general  lore  of  the  tribes.  ' 

Dancing  is  thus  interwoven  throughout  the  whole  texture  of  Indian  so- 
ciety, so  that  there  is  scarcely  an  event  important  or  trivial,  private  or 
public,  which  is  not  connected,  more  or  less  intimately,  with  this  rite. 
The  instances  where  singing  is  adopted,  without  dancing,  are  nearly  con- 
fined to  occurrences  of  a  domestic  character.  Among  these,  are  wails  for 
the  dead,  and  love  songs  of  a  simple  and  plaintive  character.  Maternal 
affection  evinces  itself,  by  singing  words,  to  a  cheerful  air,  over  the  slum- 
bers of  the  child,  which,  being  suspended  in  a  kind  of  cradle  receives,  at 
the  same  time  avibratory  motion.  Children  have  likewise  certain  chants, 
which  they  utter  in  the  evenings,  while  playing  around  the  lodge  door, 
or  at  other  seasons  of  youthful  hilarity.  Some  of  the  Indian  fables  are 
in  the  shape  of  duets,  and  the  songs  introduced  in  narrating  their  ficti- 
tious tales,  are  always  sung  in  the  recital.  '^ 

Their  instruments  of  music  are  few  and  simple.  The  only  wind  in- 
strument existing  among  them  is  the  Pibbegwon,  a  kind  of  fiute,  resem- 
bling in  simplicity  the  Arcadian  pipe.  It  is  commonly  made  of  two  semi- 
cylindrical  pieces  of  cedar,  united  with  fish  glue,  and  having  a  snake  skin, 
in  a  wet  state,  drawn  tightly  over  it,  to  prevent  its  cracking.     The  holes 


INDIAN   MUSIC,   SONGS,   AND   POETHt. 


43 


Pr 


are  eight  in  number,  and  are  perforated  by  means  of  a  bit  of  heated  iron. 
It  is  blown  like  the  flagolet,  and  has  a  similar  orifice  or  mouth  piece. 

The  Taywa'eoun,  (struck-sound-instrument,)  is  a  tamborine,  or  one 
headed  drum,  and  is  made  by  adjusting  a  skin  to  one  end  of  the  section 
of  a  moderate  sized  hollow  tree.  When  a  heavieif  sound  is  required,  a 
tree  of  larger  circumference  is  chosen,  and  both  ends  closed  with  skins. 
The  latter  is  called  Mittiqwvkeek,  i.  e.  Wood-Kettle-Drum,  and  is  appro- 
priately used  in  religious  ceremonies,  but  is  nut,  perhaps,  confined  to  this 
occasion. 

To  these  may  be  added  a  fourth  instrument,  called  the  Shesheowon,  or 
Rattle,  which  is  constructed  in  various  ways,  according  to  the  purpose  or 
means  of  the  maker.  Sometimes  it  ie  made  of  animal  bladder,  from 
which  the  name  is  derived,  sometimes  of  a  wikl  gourd ;  in  others,  by  at- 
taching the  dried  hoofs  of  the  deer  to  a  stick.  This  instrument  is  em^ 
ployed  both  to  mark  time,  and  to  produce  variety  in  sounds 


ORAL  COMPOSITIOP^. 

Common  as  the  Indian  songs  are,  it  is  found  to  be  no  otdinary  acqui- 
sition to  obtain  acc^urate  specimens  df  them.  Even  after  the  difficulties 
of  the  notation  have  been  accompHshed,  it  is  not  easy  to  satisfy  the  re- 
quisitions of  a  correct  (aste  and  judgment,  in  their  exhibition.  There  is 
always  a  lingering  fear  of  misapprehension,  or  misconception,  on  the  part 
of  the  interpreter— or  of  some  things  being  withheld  by  the  never  sleep- 
ing suspicion,  or  the  superstitious  fear  of  disclosure,  o.">  the  part  of  the 
Indian.  To  these  must  be  added,  the  idiomatic  and  imaginative  peculiari' 
ties  of  this  species  of  wild  composition — so  very  difTereilt  from  every  no- 
tion of  English  versification.  In  the  first  place  there  is  no  unity  of  theme, 
or  plot,  unless  it  be  that  the  subject,  war  for  instance,  is  kept  in  the  singer's 
mind.  In  the  next  place  both  the  narration  arid  the  description,  when 
introduced,  is  very  imperfect,  broken,  or  disjointed.  Prominent  ideas 
flash  out,  and  are  dropped.  These  are  often  most  striking  and  beauti- 
ful, but  we  wait  in  vain  for  any  sequence.  A  brief  allusion — a  shinin  g 
symbol,  a  burst  of  feeling  or  passion,  a  fine  sentiment,  or  a  bold  assertion, 
come  in  as  so  many  independent  parts,  and  there  is  but  little  in  the  com- 
position to  indicate  the  leading  theme  which  is,  as  it  were,  kept  in  mental 
reserve,  by  the  singer.  Popular,  or  favourite  expressions  are  often  re- 
peated, often  transposed,  and  often  exhibited  with  some  new  shade  of 
meaning.  The  structure  and  flexibility  of  the  language  is  highly  favour- 
able to  this  kind  of  wild  improvisation.  But  it  is  difBcult  to  translate,  and 
next  to  impossible  to  preserve  its  spirit.  Two  languages  moro  unlike  in 
all  their  leading  characteristics,  than  the  English  and  the  Indian  were 
never  brought  into  contact.  The  one  monosyllabic,  and  nearly  without 
inflections — the  other  polysyllabic,  polysynthetic  and  so  full  of  inflections 


44 


INDIAN   MUSIC,    SONGS,   AND   POETRY. 


of  every  imaginative  kind,  as  to  be  completely  transpositive — the  one 
from  the  north  of  Europe,  the  other,  probably,  from  Central  Asia,  it  would 
seem  that  these  families  of  the  human  race,  had  not  wandered  wider 
apart,  in  their  location,  than  they  have  in  the  sounds  of  their  language, 
the  accidence  of  their  grammar  and  the  definition  of  their  woida.  So 
that  to  find  equivalent  single  words  in  translation,  appears  often  as  hope- 
less as  the  quadrature  of  the  circle. 

The  great  storc-hc  ;ie  of  Indian  imagery  is  the  heavens.  Ihe  clouds, 
the  planets,  the  eun,  and  moon,  the  ^jhenomena  of  lightning,  thunuo'.  elec- 
tricity, aerial  sounds,  electric  or  atmospheric,  and  the  endless  var'cly  pro- 
duced in  the  htavens  by  light  and  shade,  and  by  elemental  actio  i, — these 
constitute  the  fruitful  themes  of  allusion  in  their  songs  and  poetic  chants. 
But  they  are  mere  allusions,  or  broken  description,  like  touches  on  the 
can 'rase,  without  being  united  to  produce  a  perfect  object.  The  strokes 
may  be  those  of  a  master,  and  the  colouring  exquisite  ;  but  without  the 
art  to  draw,  or  the  skill  to  connect,  it  will  still  remain  but  a  shapeless  mass. 

In  war  excursions  great  attention  is  paid  to  the  flight  of  birds,  particularly 
those  of  the  carnivorous  species,  which  are  deemed  typical  of  war  and  bra- 
very, and  their  wing  and  tail  feathers  are  appropriated  as  marks  of  honor,  by 
the  successful  v/arrior.  When  the  minds  of  a  war  party  have  been  roused 
up  to  the  subject,  and  they  are  prepared  to  give  utterance  to  their  feelings 
by  singing  and  dancing,  they  are  naturally  led  to  appeal  tu  the  agency 
of  thijs  class  of  birds.  Hence  the  frequent  allusions  to  them,  in  their 
songs.  The  following  stanza  is  made  up  of  expressions  brought  into  con- 
nection, from  difllerent  fragments,  but  expresses  no  more  than  the  native 
sentiments : 

■  ,       •  '1^1     The  eagles  scream  on  high,  -      ■   •  "■ 

•'!•  They  whet  their  forked  beaks,  ii 

'  .'       Raise — raise  the  battle  cry,  ■' 

'Tis  farae  our  leader  seeks. 

Generally  the  expressions  are  of  an  exaked  and  poetic  character,  but 
the  remark  before  made  o)"  their  efforts  in  song,  bei.ig  discontinuous  and 
abrupt,  apply  with  peculiar  force  to  the  war  songs.  To  speak  of  a  brave 
man — of  a  battle — or  the  scene  of  a  battle,  or  of  the  hovering  of  birds  of 
prey  above  it,  appears  sufficient  to  bring  up  to  the  warrior's  mind,  all  the 
details  consequent  on  personal  bravery  or  heroic  achievement.  It  would 
naturally  be  expected,  that  they  should  delight  to  dwell  on  scenes  of  car- 
nagt:  and  blood  :  but  however  this  may  be,  all  such  details  are  omitted  or 
suppressed  in  their  war  songs,  which  only  excite  ideas  of  noble  daring. 

,,  The  birds  of  the  brave  take  a  flight  round  the  sky, 

They  cross  the  enemy's  line. 
Full  happy  am  I — that  my  body  should  fall, 
Where  brave  men  love  to  die.  r.  ,    . 


iifDiAN  MUSIC,  Bonaa,  and  poetry. 


45 


Very  little  efTort  in  the  collocation  and  e'-pansion  of  some  of  their  senti- 
ments, would  impart  to  these  bold  and  unfettered  raphsodies,  ar  attractive 
form,  among  polished  war  songs. 

The  strain  in  which  these  measures  are  sung,  is  generally  slow  and 
grave  in  its  commencement  and  progress,  and  terminates  in  the  highest 
note.  While  the  words  admit  of  change,  and  ^.re  marked  by  all  the  fluc- 
tuation of  extempore  composition,  the  air  and  the  chorus  appear  to  be  per- 
manent, consisting  not  only  of  a  graduated  succession  of  fixed  sounds, 
but,  always  exact  in  their  enanciation,  their  quantity,  and  their  wild  and 
startling  musical  expression.  It  has  always  appeared  to  me  that  the  In- 
dian music  is  marked  by  a  nationality,  above  many  other  traits,  and  it  is 
t  subject  inviting  future  attention.  It  is  certain  that  the  Indian  ear  is  ex- 
act in  noting  musical  sounds,  and  in  marking  and  beating  time.  But  little 
observation  at  their  dances,  will  be  sufficient  to  establish  this  fact.  Nor 
is  it  less  certain,  by  attention  to  the  philology  of  their  language,  that  they 
are  exact  in  their  laws  of  euphony,  and  syllabical  quantity.  How  this 
remark  may  consist  with  the  use  cf  unmeasured  and  fluctuating  poetry 
in  their  songs,  it  may  require  studied  attention  to  answer.  It  is  to  be  ob- 
served, however,  that  these  songs  are  rather  recited,  or  chanted,  than 
sung.  Increments  of  the  chorus  are  not  unfrequently  interspersed,  in  the 
body  of  the  line,  which  would  otherwise  appear  deficient  in  quantity ;  and 
perhaps  rules  of  metre  may  be  found,  by  subsequent  research,  which  are 
not  obvious,  or  have  been  concealed  by  the  scantiness  of  the  materials,  on 
this  head,  which  have  been  examined.  To  determine  the  airs  and  cho- 
ruses and  the  character  of  the  music,  will  prove  one  of  the  greatest  facil- 
ities to  this  inquiry.  Most  of  the  graver  pieces,  which  have  been  written 
out,  are  arranged  in  metres  of  sixes,  "evens,  and  eights.  The  lighter 
chants  are  in  threes  or  fours,  and  consist  of  iambics  and  trochees  irregu- 
larly. Those  who  have  translated  hymns  into  the  various  languages, 
have  followed  the  English  metres,  not  always  without  the  necessity  of  elis- 
ion, or  employing  constrained  or  crampt  modes  of  expression.  A  worse 
system  could  not  have  been  adopted  to  show  Indian  sentimen  The  mu- 
sic in  all  these  cases  has  been  like  fetters  to  the  free,  wild  thoughts  of  the 
native  singer.  As  a  general  criticism  upon  these  translations,  it  may  be 
remarked  that  they  are  oflen  far  from  being  literal,  and  often  omit  parts 
of  the  original.  On  the  other  hand,  by  throwing  away  adjectives,  in  a  great 
degi-ee,  and  droppjnfif  all  incidental  or  side  thoughts,  and  confining  the 
Indian  to  the  leading  thought  or  sentiment,  they  are,  sometimes,  rendered 
more  simple,  appropriate,  and  efTective.  Finally,  whatever  cultivated 
minds  among  the  Indians,  or  their  descendants  may  have  done,  it  is  quite 
evident  to  me,  from  the  attention  I  have  been  able  to  give  the  subject, 
ihat  the  native  compositions  were  without  metre.  The  natives  appear  to 
have  sung  a  sufficient  number  of  syllables  to  comply  with  the  air,  and 
efTecced  the  necessary  pauses,  for  sense  or  sound,  by  either  slurring  over, 


*4f . 


INDIAN   MUSIC,    aONG8,   AND   POETRY. 


i^ 


and  thus  shortening,  or  by  throwing  in  floating  particles  of  the  language, 
to  eke  out  the  quantity,  taken  either  from  the 'chorus,  or  from  the  general 
auxiliary  forms  of  the  vocabulary. 

Rhyme  is  permitted  by  the  similarity  of  the  sounds  from  which  the  vo- 
cabulary ie  formed,  but  the  structure  of  the  language  does  not  appear  to 
admit  of  its  being  successfully  developed  in  this  manner.  Its  forms  are 
too  cumbrous  for  regularly  recurring  expressions,  subjected  at  once  to  the 
laws  of  metre  and  rhyme.  The  instances  of  rhyme  that  havt  been  ob- 
served ir.  the  native  songs  are  few,  and  appear  to  be  the  result  of  the  for 
tuitous  positions  of  words,  rather  than  o{  art.  The  following  juvenile 
see-saw  is  one  of  the  most  perfect  specimens  noticed,  being  esaict  in  both 
particulars : 

Ne  ogh  im  aun 

Ne  way  be  naun.  r'  v"  <:  •'vrt '.'^.-^o 

These  are  expressions  uttered  on  sliding  a  carved  stick  down  snow 
banks,  or  over  a  glazed  surface  of  ice,  in  the  appropriate  season  ;  and  they 
may  be  rendered  with  nearly  literal  exactness,  thus:    ,,    ,.     ,     ,,  ,    , 

My  sliding  stick  "  "s'^  .  .•-  J  _ 

1  send  quick— quick. 

Not  less  accurate  in  the  rhyme,  but  at  lines  of  six  and  eight  feet,  which 
might  perhaps  be  exhibited  unbroken,  is  the  following  couplet  of  a  war 
song : 

Au  pit  she  Mon  e  tog 

1*  S'tr  f, ,.  I  , .  .-;   Ne  mud  wa  wa  wau  we  ne  g6g. 

•.•:''  •  ■  s"  The  Spirit  on  high,     .  .- .  ;        .  , 

•:    ■:  Repeats  my  warlike  name.  ,  ,    , 

In  the  translation  of  hymns,  made  during  the  modern  period  of  mis- 
sionary effort,  there  has  been  no  general  attempt  to  secure  rhyme ;  and  as 
these  translations  are  generally  due  to  educated  natives,  under  the  inspec- 
tion and  with  the  critical  aid  of  the  missionary,  they  have  evinced  a  true 
conception  of  the  genius  of  the  language,  by  the  omission  of  this  acci- 
dent. Eliot,  who  translated  the  psalms  of  David  into  the  Massachusetts 
language,  which  were  first  printed  in  1661,  appears  to  have  deemed  it  im- 
portant enough  to  aim  at  its  attainment :  but  an  examination  of  the  work, 
now  before  us,  gives  but  little  encouragement  to  others  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample, at  least  while  the  languages  remain  in  their  present  rude  and  un- 
cultivated state.    The  following  is  the  XXIII  Psalm  from  this  version : 

-.    .                   1.  Mar  teag  nukquenaabikoo 

''      ■  shepse  nanaauk  God. 

'  Nussepsinwahik  ashkoshqut 

.                 '  nuttinuk  ohtopagod                •                '    :       <  ■ 


INDIAN   MUSIC,    SONOS,    AND    POETRY. 

2.  Nagum  nukketeahog  kounoh  ^• 

wutomohkinuh  wonk 
NutusB  Qounuk  ut  sampoi  may 
newutch  ocwesnoDk. 

3.  Wutonkauhtamut  pomuishaon 

muppooonk  oonauhkoe 

Woskehettuonk  mo  nukqueh  tamoo 
newutch  koowetomah : 

4.  Kuppogkojtnunk  kutanwohon 

nish  noonenehikquog 
Koonochoo  hkah  auquabhettit 
wame  nummatvvomog 

6.     Kussussequnum  nuppuhkuk 
weeteputnmee  nashpea 
Wonk  woi  God  nootallamwaitch 
pomponetupobs  hau 


47 


6. 


OOniyeuonk  monaneteonk  • 

■  •             nutasukkonkqunash  ■     ■ 

Tohsohke  pomantam  wekit  God  -^^    " 

'  "  '  'V-'    *■             michem  nuttain  pish *.  '^ 

This  appears  to  have  been  rendered  from  the  version  of  the  psalms  ap- 
pended to  an  old  edition  of  King  James'  Bible  of  1611,  not  from  the 
versification  of  Watts.  By  comparing  it  with  this,  as  exhibited  below, 
there  will  be  found  the  same  metre,  eights  and  sixes,  luc  aame  syllabical 
quantity,  (if  the  notation  be  rightly  conceived,)  and  the  same  coincidence 
of  rhyme  at  the  second  and  fourth  lines  of  each  verse ;  although  it  re- 
quired an  additional  verse  to  express  the  entire  psalm.  It  could  therefore 
be  sung  to  the  ordinary  tunes  in  use  in  Eliot's  time,  and,  taken  in  con- 
nection with  his  entire  version,  including  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
evinces  a  degree  of  patient  assiduity  on  the  part  of  that  eminent  mission- 
ary, which  is  truly  astonishing  : 

The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I'll  not  want ;  •      r 

■     '^;    *    ■  2.     He  makes  me  down  to  lie       '"   '  > 

'-- '-  In  pastures  green :  he  leadeth  me      *         >         '      . 

'     ■'  the  quiet  waters  by. 

,        3.     My  soul  he  doth  restore  again  ■. .  >     . 

and  me  to  walk  doth  make 
Within  the  paths  of  rignteousness       . 
E'en  for  his  own  name's  sake.  . 

Eliot  employed  the  fipire  8,  set  horizontally,  to  exprew  a  peonliar  Mnad :  otherwiN 
h«  used  the  English  alphabet  in  its  ordinary  powers.      ^  ,,    ,    ,  . 


F 

1 

j 

- 

ii             .   ^8 

INDIAN   MUSIC,    SONGS,    AND   POETRY. 

1 

I  - 

i; 

4. 

Yea,  though  I  walk  in  death's  dark  vale, 

yet  will  I  fear  none  ill ; 
For  thou  art  with  me  and  thy  rod 

and  staff  me  comfort  still.                    , 

• 

5. 

My  table  thou  hast  furnished            '       ' 

» 

in  presence  of  my  foes  ; 

- 

My  head  thou  dost  with  oil  annoint, 

, 

and  ray  cup  overflows. 

f 

! 

6. 

Goodness  and  mercy  all  my  life 

1! 

shall  surely  follow  me  ; 

And  in  God'n  house  forevermore       ' 
my  dwelling  place  shall  be. 

The  harmony  of  numbers  has  always  detracted  from  the  plain  sense, 
and  the  piety  of  thought,  of  the  scriptures,  which  is  the  probable  cause  of 
so  many  failures  on  the  subject.  In  the  instance  of  this  Psalm,  it  will  be 
observed,  by  a  comparison,  that  Watts,  who  has  so  generally  succeedo'l.- 
does  not  come  up,  in  any  respect,  to  the  full  literal  meaning  of  the  origi- 
nal, which  is  well  preserved,  with  the  requisite  hai.-nony,  in  the  old  ver- 
sion. 

There  is  one  species  of  oral  composition  existing  among  all  the  tribes^ 
which,  from  its  peculiarities,  deserves  to  be  separately  mentioned.  I  al- 
lude to  the  hieratic  chants,  choruses  and  incantations  of  their  professed 
prophets,  medicine  men  and  jugglers — constituting,  as  these  men  do,  ad«s. 
tinct  order  in  Indian  society,  who  are  entitled  by  their  supposed  skill,  wis- 
dom or  sanctity,  to  exercise  the  offices  of  a  priesthood.  Affecting  mys- 
tery in  the  discharge  of  their  functions,  their  songs  and  choruses  ara 
couchef'  in  language  which  is  .studiously  obscure,  oftentimes  cabalistic, 
and  generally  not  well  understood  by  any  but  professed  initiates. 

?'othing,  however,  in  this  department  of  my  inquiries,  has  opened  a 
more  pleasing  view  of  society,  exposed  to  the  liitter  vii  issitudes  of  Indian 
life,  than  the  little  domestic  chants  of  mothers,  and  tht  poetic  see-saws  of 
children,  of  which  specimens  are  furnished.  These  show  the  universal- 
ity of  the  sentiments  of  natural  affection,  and  supply  another  proof,  were 
any  wanting,  to  demonstrate  that  it  is  only  ignorance,  indolence  and  pov- 
erty, that  sink  the  human  character,  and  create  the  leading  distinctions 
among  the  races  of  men.  Were  these  affections  cultivated,  and  children 
early  taught  the  principles  of  virtue  and  rectitude,  and  the  maxims  of  in- 
dustry, order  and  cleanlinesis,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  mass  of  1  lian 
society  would  be  meliorated  in  a  comparatively  short  period  ;  and  by  a 
continuance  of  efforts  soon  e.xalted  from  that  state  of  degradation,  of 
which  the  want  of  letters  and  religion  have  been  the  principal  causes. 

In  presenting  these  specimens  of  songs,  gathered  among  the  recesses 
of  the  forest,  it  is  hoped  it  will  not  be  overlooked,  by  the  reader,  that  they 


INOIAlf   MUSIC,   SONGS,    AND    POETRY. 


49 


are  submitted  as  facts  or  materials,  in  the  mental  condition  of  the  tribes, 
and  not  as  evidences  of  attainment  ia  the  arts  of  metre  and  melody,  which 
will  bear  to  be  admitted  or  even  criticised  by  the  side  of  the  refined  poetry 
of  civilized  nations.  And  above  all,  not  as  efforts  to  turn  Indian  senti- 
ments to  account,  in  original  composition.  No  such  idea  is  entertainer.. 
If  materials  be  supplied  from  which  some  judgment  maybe  formed  of  the 
actual  state  of  these  songs  and  rude  oral  compositions,  or  improvisations , 
the  extent  of  the  object  will  have  been  attained.  But  even  here,  there  it 
less,  with  the  exception  of  a  single  department,  i.  e.  versification  and  com- 
position by  cultivated  natives,  than  it  was  hoped  to  furnish.  And  this 
little,  has  been  the  result  of  a  species  of  labour,  in  the  collection,  quite  dis- 
proportionate to  the  result.  It  is  hoped  at  least,  that  it  may  indicate  the 
mode  in  whkh  such  collections  may  be  made,  among  the  tribes,  and  be- 
come the  means  of  eliciting  materials  more  worthy  of  attention. 

This  much  seemed  necessary  to  be  said  in  introducing  the  following 
specimens,  that  there  might  not  appear,  to  the  reader,  to  be  an  undue  esti- 
mate placed  on  the  literary  value  of  these  contributions,  and  translations, 
while  the  main  object  is,  to  exhibit  them  in  the  series,  as  illustrations  of 
liie  mental  peculiarities  of  the  tribes.  To  dismiss  them,  however,  with  a 
bare,  frigid  word  for  word  translation,  such  as  is  required  for  the  pur- 
poses of  philological  comparison,  would  by  no  means  do  justice  to  them, 
nor  convey,  in  any  tolerable  degree,  the  actual  sentiments  in  the  minds  of 
the  Indians.  That  the  opposite  error  might  not,  at  the  same  time,  be  run 
into,  and  the  reader  be  deprived  altogether  of  this  means  of  comparison, 
a  number  of  the  pieces  are  left  with  literal  prose  translations,  word  for 
word  as  near  as  the  two  languages  will  permit.  Others  exhibit  both  a 
literal,  and  a  versified  translation. 


sses 
hey 


All  the  North  American  Indians  know  that  there  is  a  God  ;  but  their 
priests  teach  them  that  the  devil  is  a  God,  and  as  he  is  believed  to  be  very 
malignant,  it  is  the  great  object  of  their  ceremonies  and  sacrifices,  to 
appease  him. 

The  Indians  formerly  worshipped  the  Sun,  as  the  symbol  of  divine 
intelligence. 

Fire  is  an  unexplained  mystery  to  the  Indian  ;  he  regards  it  as  a  con- 
necting link  between  the  natural  and  spiritual  world.  His  traditionary 
lore  denotes  this.  ,      :,,    •  ,  ;■ 

Zoroaster  says  :  "  When  you  behold  secret  fire,  without  form,  shining 
flashingly  through  the  depths  of  the  whole  world — hear  the  voice  of 
fire."  One  might  suppose  this  to  have  been  uttered  by  a  North  Ameri- 
can Indian, 


{I 


■J  (i 


EARLY  INDIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 


It 


I' 


)f  1 1' 


<»  " 


:lti 


\ 


%^ 


■'/■(  t, 


PISKARET 


There  lived  a  noted  chief  on  the  north  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence  in 
he  latter  part  of  the  16th  century,  who  wa«  called  by  the  Iroquois,  Piskaret, 
but  the  true  pronunciation  of  whose  name,  by  his  own  people,  was  Bisco- 
nace,  or  the  Little  Blaze.  Names  are  often  arbitrarily  bestowed  by  the 
Indians,  from  some  trivial  circumstance  in  domestic  life,  or  hunting,  as 
mere  nick  names,  which  take  the  place  of  the  real  names :  for  it  is  a  prac- 
tice among  this  people  to  conceal  their  real  names,  from  a  subtle,  supersti- 
tious notion,  that,  if  so  known,  they  will  be  under  the  power  of  priestly 
incantation,  or  some  other  evil  influence... 

What  the  real  name  of  this  man  was,  if  it  diiTered  from  the  above,  is  not 
known,  as  this  was  his  only  appellation.  He  was  an  Adirondak :  that 
is  to  say,  one  of  the  race  of  people  who  were  called  Adirondaks  by  the 
Iroquois,  but  Algonquins  by  the  French.  And  as  the  Algonquins  and 
Iroquois,  had  lately  became  deadly  enemies  and  were  so  then,  the  distinction 
to  which  Bisconace  rose,  was  in  the  conducting  of  the  war  which  his  peo- 
ple waged  against  the  Iroquois,  or  Five  Nations. 

It  seems,  from  the  accounts  of  both  English  and  French  authors,  that 
the  Algonquins,  at  the  period  of  the  first  settlement  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
were  by  far  the  most  advanced  in  arts  and  knowledge,  and  most  distin- 
guished for  skill  in  war  and  hunting,  of  all  the  nations  in  North  America. 
This  at  least  is  certain,  that  no  chief,  far  or  near,  enjoyed  as  high  a  repu- 
tation for  daring  valor  and  skill  as  Bisconace.  He  is  spoken  of  in  this 
light  by  all  who  name  him ;  he  was  so  fierce,  subtle  and  indomitable  that 
he  became  the  terror  of  his  enemies,  who  were  startled  at  the  very 
mention  of  his  name.  Bisconace  lived  on  the  north  banks  of  the  St.  Law- 
Tence,  below  Montreal,  and  carried  on  his  wars  against  the  Indians  inhabit- 
ing the  northern  parts  of  the  present  state  of  New  York,  often  proceeding 
by  the  course  of  the  River  SoreL 

The  period  of  the  Adirondak  supremacy,  embraced  the  close  of  the 
l5th  century  and  the  beginning  of  the  I6th,  and  at  this  time  the  people  be- 
gan to  derive  great  power  and  boldness,  from  the.  possession  of  fire  arms, 
with  which  the  French  supplied  them,  before  thbir  southern  and  western 
neighbours  came  to  participate  in  this  great  improvement,  this  striking  era 
of  the  Red  man,  in  the  art  of  war.  Golden  is  thought  to  be  a  little  out, 
in  the  great  estimate  he  furnishes  of  the  power,  influence,  and  advances 
of  this  great  family  of  the  Red  Race.  The  French  naturally  puffed  them 
up  a  good  deal ;  but  we  may  admit  that  they  were  most  expert  warriorai, 
and  hunters,  and  manufactured  arms  and  canoes,  with  great  skill.    They 


I;  ■f'^ 


EARLY    INDIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 


w 


were  the  prominent  enemies  of  the  Five  Nations ;  and  like  all  enemies  at 
a  distance  had  a  formidable  name.  The  word  Adirondak  is  one  of  Iro- 
quois origin;  but  the  French,  who  always  gave  their  own  names  to  the 
Tribes,  and  had  a  policy  in  so  doing,  called  them  Algonquins — a  term 
whose  origin  ia  involved  in  some  obscurity.  For  a  time,  they  prevailed 
against  their  enemies  south  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  but  the  latter  were  soon 
furnished  with  arms  by  the  Dutch,  who  entered  the  Hudson  in  1609,  and 
their  allies,  the  Iracoson,  or  Iroquois,  soon  assumed  that  rank  in  war 
which,  if  they  had  before  lacked,  raised  them  to  so  high  a  point  of  pre- 
eminence. It  was  in  that  early  period  of  the  history  of  these  nations  that 
Bisconace  exerted  his  powei^ 

Where  a  people  have  neither  history  nor  biography,  there  is  but  little 
hope  that  tradition  will  long  preserve  the  memory  of  events.  Some  of 
the  acts  of  this  chief  are  known  through  the  earlier  colonial  writers.  So 
great  was  the  confidence  inspired  in  the  breast  of  this  chief,  by  the  use  of 
fire  arms,  that  he  pushed  into  the  Iroquois  country  like  a  mad  man,  and 
performed  some  feats  against  a  people  armed  with  bows  only,  which  Br» 
astonishing. 

With  only  four  chiefs  to  aid  him,  he  left  Trois  Rivieres,  on  one  occa- 
sion, in  a  single  canoe,  with  fifteen  loaded  muskets,  thus  giving  three 
pieces,  to  each  man.  Each  piece  was  charged  with  two  balls,  joined  jya 
small  chain  ten  inches  long.  Soon  after  entering  the  Sorel  river,  he  en- 
countered five  bark  canoes  of  Iroquois,  each  having  ten  men.  To  cloak 
his  ruse  he  pretended  to  give  himself  up  for  lost,  in  view  of  such  a  dis- 
parity of  numbers ;  and  he  and  his  companions  began  to  sing  their  death 
song.  They  had  no  sooner  got  near  their  enemies,  however,  than  they 
began  to  pour  in  their  chain-shot,  riddling  the  frail  canoes  of  the  enemy, 
who  tumbled  into  the  water,  and  sank  under  the  active  blows  of  their 
adversaries.  Some  he  saved  to  grace  his  triumphant  return,  and  these 
were  tortured  at  the  stake.,. 

On  another  accasion  he  undertook  an  enterprize  alone.  Being  well 
acquainted  with  the  Iroquois  country,  he  set  out,  about  the  time  the  snow 
began  to  melt,  taking  the  precaution  to  put  the  hinder  part  of  his  snow- 
shoes  forward  to  mislead  the  enemy,  in  case  his  track  should  be  discovered. 
As  a  further  precaution,  he  avoided  the  plain  forest  paths,  keeping  along 
the  ridges  and  high  stony  grounds,  where  the  snow  v^as  mehing,  that  his 
track  might  be  often  lost.  When  he  came  near  to  one  of  the  Villages  of 
the  Five  Nations,  he  hid  himself  till  night.  He  then  crept  forth,  and  en- 
tered a  lodge,  where  he  found  every  soul  asleep.  Having  killed  them  all, 
he  took  their  scalps,  and  went  back  to  his  lurking  place.  The  next  da^ 
the  people  of  the  village  searched  in  vain  for  the  perpetrator.  At  night 
he  again  sallied  forth,  and  repeated  the  act,  on  another  lodge,  with  equal 
secrecy  and  success.  Again  the  villagers  searched,  but  could  find  no 
traces  of  his  footsteps.    They  determined,  however,  to  set  a  watch.    Pis* 


i 


ii 


Ijxi.. 


lf» 


EARLY    INDIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 


karet,  anticipating  this,  gathered  up  his  scalps,  and  stole  forth  slyly,  but 
found  the  inhabitants  of  every  lodge  on  the  alert,  save  one,  where  the  sen* 
tinel  had  fallen  asleep.  This  man  he  despatched  and  scalped,  but  alarmed 
the  rest,  who  rose  in  the  pursuit.  He  was,  however,  under  no  great 
fears  of  being  overtaken.  One  of  the  causes  of  his  great  confidence  ia 
himself  was  found  in  the  fact  that  he  was  the  swiflest  runner  known. 
He  eluded  them  often,  sometimes,  however,  lingering  to  draw  them  on, 
and  tire  them  out.  When  he  had  played  this  trick,  he  hid  himself.  His 
pursuers,  finding  they  had  let  him  escape,  encamped,  thinking  themselves 
in  safety,  but  they  had  no  sooner  fallen  asleep,  than  he  stole  forth  from 
his  lurking  place,  and  despatched  every  one  of  them.  He  added  their 
scalps  to  his  bundle  of  trophies,  and  then  returned. 

Recitals  of  this  kind  flew  from  village  to  village,  and  gave  him  the 
greatest  reputation  for  courage,  adroitness  and  fleetness. 

The  Five  Nations  were,  however,  early  noted  for  their  skill  in  stratagem, 
and  owed  their  early  rise  to  it.  They  were  at  this  era  engaged  in  their 
long,  fierce  and  finally  triumphant  war  against  the  Algonquins  and  Wy- 
andots,  or  to  adopt  the  ancient  terms,  the  Adirondaks  and  duatoghies. 
These  latter  they  defeated  in  a  great  battle,  fought  within  two  miles  of 
Q,uebec.  In  this  battle  the  French,  who  were  in  reality  weak  in  number, 
were  neutral.  Their  neutrality,  on  this  occasion,  happened  in  this  way. 
They  had  urged  the  reception  of  priests  upon  the  Five  Nations,  through 
whose  influence,  they  hoped  to  prevail  over  that  people,  and  to  wrest 
western  New  York  from  the  power  of  the  Dutch  and  English.  As  sooa 
as  a  number  of  these  missionaries  of  the  sword  and  cross  had  insinuated 
themselves  among  the  Five  Nations,  the  latter  seized  them,  as  hostages ; 
and,  under  a  threat  of  their  execution,  kept  the  French  quiet  in  this  deci- 
sive battle.  This  scheme  had  succeeded  so  well,  that  it  taught  the  Five 
Nations  the  value  of  negociation  ;  and  they  determined,  the  next  year,  to 
try  another.  Pretending  that  they  were  now  well  satisfied  with  their  tri- 
umph on  ihe  St.  Lawrence,  they  sent  word  that  they  meant  to  make  a 
formidable  visit  to  Yonnendio,  this  being  the  official  name  they  bestowed 
on  the  governor  of  Canada.  Such  visits  they  always  made  with  great 
pomp  and  show ;  and  on  this  occasion,  they  came  with  1000  or  1200  men. 
On  the  way  to  Quebec,  near  the  river  Nicolet,  their  scouts  met  Piskaret, 
whom  they  cajoled,  and  kept  in  utter  ignorance  of  the  large  force  behind 
until  they  had  drawn  out  of  him  an  important  piece  of  information,  and 
then  put  him  to  death.  They  cut  oflf  his  head,  and  carried  it  to  the  Iro- 
quois army.  To  have  killed  him,  was  regarded  as  an  assurance  of  ulti- 
mate victory.  These  scouts  also  carried  to  the  army  the  information, 
which  they  had  obtained,  that  the  Adirondaks  were  divided  into  two 
bodies,  one  of  which  hunted  on  the  river  Nicolet,  and  the  other  at  a  place 
called  Wabmeka,  on  the  north  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence.    They  immedi- 


rv 


^:■^:■'^e.\■'  1 


r:\RLY   INDIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 


63 


ately  divided  their  forces,  fell  upon  each  body  at  unawares  and  cut  them 
both  to  pieces. 

This  is  the  great  triumph  to  which  Charlevoix,  in  his  history  of  New 
France,  alludes.  It  was  the  turning  point  in  the  war  against  the  confederated 
Wyandots,  and  Algonquins,  and,  in  effect,  drove  both  nations,  in  the  end, 
effectually  out  of  the  St.  Lawrence  valley.  The  former  fled  to  Lake  Hu- 
ron, to  which  they  imparted  their  name.  Some  of  the  Adirondaks  took 
shelter  near  duebec,  under  the  care  of  the  Jesuits ;  the  larger  number 
went  up  the  Utawas,  to  the  region  of  Lake  Nipising ;  the  Atawairos  fled 
to  a  large  chain  of  islands  in  Lake  Huron,  called  the  Menaloulins ;  other 
bands  scattered  in  other  directions.  Each  one  had  some  local  name;  and 
all,  it  is  probable,  were  well  enough  pleased  to  hide  their  defeat  by  the 
Five  Nations,  under  local  and  geographical  designations.  But  they  hud 
no  peace  in  their  refuge.  The  spirit  of  revenge  burned  in  the  breast  of  the 
Iroquois,  particularly  against  their  kindred  tribe,  the  Wyandots,  whom 
they  pursued  into  Lake  Huron,  drove  them  from  their  refuge  at  Michili- 
mackinac,  and  pushed  them  even  to  Lake  Superior,  where  for  many  years, 
this  ancient  tribe  continued  to  dwell. 


to 


eat 


Iti- 


The  pernicious  examples  of  white  men,  who  have  conducted  the  Indian 
trade,  their  immoral  habits,  injustice,  and  disregard  of  truth,  and  open 
licentiousness,  have  created  the  deepest  prejudice  in  the  minds  of  the  Red 
men  against  the  whole  European  race.  t 

The  Indian  only  thinks  when  he  is  forced  to  think,  by  circumstances. 
Fear,  hunger  and  self-preservation,  are  the  three  prominent  causes  of  his 
thoughts.     Affection  and  reverence  for  the  dead,  come  next. 

Abstract  thought  is  the  characteristic  of  civilization.  If  teachers  could 
induce  the  Indians  to  think  on  subjects  not  before  known  to  them,  or  but 
imperfectly  known,  they  would  adopt  one  of  the  most  efficacious  means 
of  civilizing  them. 

Christianity  is  ultraism  to  an  Indian  It  is  so  opposed  to  his  natural 
desires,  that  he,  at  first,  hates  it,  and  decries  it.  Opposite  states  of  feeling, 
however,  affect  him,  precisely  as  they  do  white  men.  What  he  at  first 
hates,  he  may  as  suddenly  love  and  embrace. 

Christianity  is  not  propagated  by  ratiocination,  it  is  the  result  of  feelings 
and  affections  on  the  will  and  understanding.  Hence  an  Indian  can  be- 
come a  christian. 


'.{:■.' 


JM 


.  ;    t ' 


'     HISTORICAL    TRADITIONS. 


THE  SAUSTAWRAYTSEES, 


OR 


I.  ,; 


THE  ORIGIN  OU  THE  WYANDOT  AND  SENECA  TKIBE3. 


I 


\l^ 


4 


m 
I'll 


ii 


A  WYANDOT  TRADITION. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  a  body  of  Indians,  com- 
posed of  the  Wyandots  (or  as  they  weie  then  called  the  Saus-taw-ray' 
tsee)  and  Seneca  tribes  inhabited  the  borders  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  pre- 
sent  Wyandots  and  Senecas  are  the  remains  of  this  community,  and  of 
the  cause  of  their  separation  and  of  the  relentless  hostilities  by  which  it 
was  succeeded,  the  following  details  are  given  in  the  traditionary  history 
of  the  Wyandots. 

A  Wyandot  girl,  whose  name  for  the  sake  of  distinction  shall  be  Oon' 
yay-stee,  and  in  whom  appeared  united  a  rare  combination  of  moral  attrac- 
tions,  and  of  extraordinary  personal  beauty,  had  for  her  suitors,  nearly 
all  the  young  men  of  her  tribe.  As  insensible  however,  as  beautiful,  the 
attentions  of  her  lovers  were  productive  of  no  favorable  effect,  for  though 
none  were  rejected,  yet  neither  was  any  one  distinguished  by  her  partiality. 
This  unaccountable  apathy  became,  in  time,  a  subject  not  only  of  general, 
but  of  common  interest  to  the  young  Wyandots.  A  council  composed  of 
those  interested  in  the  issue  of  these  many  and  importunate  applications 
for  her  favor,  was  held  for  the  purpose  of  devising  some  method,  by  which 
her  intentions  in  relation  to  them  might  be  ascertained.  At  this,  when 
these  amourists  had  severally  conceded,  each,  that  he  could  boast  of  no  in- 
dication of  a  preference  shown  by  Oon-yay-stee  to  himself,  upon  which  to 
found  a  reasonable  hope  of  uUimately  succeeding,  it  was  finally  deter- 
mined, that  their  claims  should  be  withdrawn  in  favor  of  the  War  Chief 
of  their  lodge.  This  was  adopted,  not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  advan 
cing  the  interests  of  another  to  the  prejudice  of  their  own,  as  to  avoid  tht 
humiliating  alternative  of  yielding  the  object  of  so  much  competition  to 
some  more  fortunate  rival  not  connected  with  their  band. 

It  may  be  here  necessary  to  remark  that  nearly  all  the  suitors  belonged 
to  one  lodge,  and  that  each  of  these  was  a  large  oblong  building,  capablf 
of  containing  20  or  30  families,  the  domestic  arrangements  of  which  wer« 
regulated  by  a  war  chief,  acknowledged  as  the  head  of  that  particular  sub- 
ordinate band. 
Many  objections  to  the  task  imposed  on  him  by  this  proposition  were 


HTSTOHICAL   TRADITIONS. 


55 


interposed  by  the  chief,  the  principal  of  which  were,  the  great  disparity  of 
age  and  the  utter  futility  of  any  further  attempt,  upon  the  aflections  of  one 
«o  obdurate  of  heart.  The  first  was  obviated  by  some  well  applied  com- 
mendations of  his  person,  and  the  second  yielded  to  the  suggestion  that 
women  were  often  en  ricious,  were  not  always  influenced  by  considera- 
tions the  most  natural,  or  resolvable  to  reasons  the  most  obvious. 

The  chief  then  painted  and  arrayed  himself  as  for  battle,  bestowing 
some  little  additional  adornment  upon  his  person,  to  aid  him  in  this  species 
of  warfare,  with  which  he  was  not  altogether  so  familiar  as  that  in  which 
he  had  acquired  his  reputation ;  his  practice  having  been  confined  rather  to 
the  use  of  stone-headed  arrows  than  love  darts,  and  his  dexterity  in  the 
management  of  hearts  displayed  rather  in  making  bloody  incisions,  than 
tender  impressions.  Before  he  left  the  lodge,  his  retainers  pledged  them- 
selves, that  if  the  prosecution  of  this  adventure  should  impose  upon  their 
chief  the  necessity  of  performing  any  feat,  to  render  him  better  worthy  the 
acceptance  of  Oon-yay^stee,  they  would  aid  hhn  in  its  accomplishment, 
and  sustain  him  against  its  consequences  to  the  last  extremity.  It  was  re- 
served for  80  adventurous  a  spirit  that  it  should  be  as  successful  in  love,  as 
it  had  hitherto  been  resistless  in  war. 

After  a  courtship  of  a  few  days,  he  proposed  himself  and  was  condition- 
ally accepted,  but  what  the  nature  of  this  condition  was,  further  than  that 
it  was  indispensable,  Oon-yay-stee  refused  to  tell  him,  until  he  should 
have  given  her  the  strongest  assurances  that  it  should  be  complied  with. 
After  some  hesitation  and  a  consultation  with  the  lovers  who  urged  him 
to  give  the  promise,  he  declared  himself  ready  to  accept  the  terms  of  the 
compact.  Under  her  direction  he  then  pledged  the  word  of  a  warrior, 
that  neither  peril  to  person,  nor  sacrifice  of  afTection  should  ever  prevail 
with  him  to  desist,  imprecating  the  vengeance  of  Hau-men-dee-zhoo,  and 
the  persecution  of  Dairh-shoo-oo-roo-no  upon  his  head  if  he  failed  to 
prosecute  to  the  uttermost,  the  enterprise,  if  its  accomplishment  were 
only  possible. 

She  told  him  to  bring  her  the  scalp  of  a  Seneca  chief  Avhom  she  desig- 
nated, who  for  some  reason  she  chose  not  to  reveal,  was  the  object  of  her 
hatred. 

The  Wyandot  saw  too  late,  that  he  was  committed.  He  besought  her 
to  reflect,  that  this  man  was  his  bosom  friend,  they  had  eaten  and  drank 
and  grown  up  together — and  how  heavy  it  would  make  his  heart  to  think 
that  his  friend  had  perished  by  his  hand.  He  remonstrated  with  her  on 
the  cruelty  of  such  a  requisition,  on  the  infamy  of  such  an  outrage  of  con- 
fidence and  the  execration  which  would  forever  pursue  the  author  of  an 
action  so  accursed.  But  his  expostulations  were  made  to  deaf  ears.  She 
told  him  either  to  redeem  his  pledge,  or  consent  to  be  proclaimed  for  a 
lying  dog,  whose  promises  were  unworthy  ever  to  be  heard,  and  then  left 
him. 


m^ 


HISTORICAL    TRADITIONS. 


'4i- 


.  An  hour  had  hardly  elapsed,  before  the  infuriated  Wynndot  blackened 
his  fiice,  entered  the  Seneca  Village,  tomahawked  and  scalped  his  friend, 
and  as  he  rushed  out  of  the  lodge  shouted  the  scalp-whoop.  In  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night  his  person  could  not  bo  distinguished,  and  he  was  chal- 
lenged  by  a  Seneca  to  whom  he  gave  his  name^  purpose,  and  u  defiance 
and  then  continued  his  flight.  But  before  it  had  terminated,  the  long 
mournful  scalp-whoop  of  the  Senecas  was  resounding  through  the  Wy- 
andot Village;  and  the  chief  had  hardly  joined  in  the  furious  conflict  that 
ensued  between  the  avengers  of  his  murdered  victim  and  his  own  retain- 
ers, before  ne  paid  with  his  life  the  forfeit  of  his  treachery. 

After  a  deadly  and  sustained  combat  for  three  days  and  nights,  with 
alternate  success,  the  Wyandots  were  compelled  to  retire,  deserting  their 
village  and  abandoning  their  families  to  such  mercy  as  might  be  granted 
by  an  inf  iriated  ^nemy.  Those  who  were  kfl,  sunk  under  the  tomahawk 
and  scalping  knife — the  village  was  devastated — and  the  miserable  author 
of  the  bloody  tragedy  herself  perished  amid  this  scene  of  indiscriminate 
Slaughter  and  desolation. 

This  war  is  said  to  have  continued  for  a  period  of  more  than  30  years, 
in  which  time,  the  Wyandots  had  been  forced  backwards  as  far  as  Lakes 
Huron  and  Michigan.  Here  they  made  an  obstinate  stand,  from  which  all 
the  eiTorts  of  their  relentless  enemies  to  dislodge  them  were  ineffectual 
Their  inveterate  hatred  of  each  other  was  fostered  by  the  war  parties  of 
the  respective  tribes,  whose  vindictive  feelings  led  them  to  hunt  and  de- 
stroy each  other,  like  so  many  beasts  of  the  forest.  These  resuhed  gene- 
rally in  favor  of  the  Wyandots,  who,  inspirited  by  these  partial  successes^ 
prepared  for  more  active  operations.  Three  encounters  took  place,  on  the 
same  day,  two  being  had  on  Lake  Michigan  and  one  on  Lake  Erie,  and 
which  from  their  savage  arul  exterminating  character,  closed  this  long  and 
merciless  conte.'st.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable,  as  no  other  tradition  makes 
mention  of  an  Indian  battle  upon  water,  that  one  of  these,  said  to  have 
occurred  on  Lake  Erie,  between  Long  Point  and  Fort  Talbot,  was  fought 
in  canoes.     Of  this  the  following  detail  is  given. 

A  large  body  of  Wyandots  accompanied  by  two  Ottawas  left  Lake  Hu- 
ron in  birch  canoes,  on  a  war  excursion  into  the  country  of  the  Senecas, 
who  had  settled  at  this  time,  near  the  head  of  the  Niagara  river.  They 
put  ashore  at  Long  Point  to  cook,  when  one  of  the  Ottawas  and  a  Wyan- 
dot were  sent  out  as  spies  to  reconnoitre.  They  had  proceeded  but  a  short 
distance  from  the  camp,  when  they  met  two  Senecas,  who  had  been  de- 
spatched by  their  party  for  the  like  purposes,  and  from  whom  they  instantly 
fled.  The  Ottawa  finding  his  pursuers  gaining  upon  him,  hid  himself  in 
the  branches  of  a  spruce  tree,  where  he  remained  till  the  Seneca  hail 
passed.  The  Wyandot,  fleeter  of  foot,  succeeded  in  reaching  his  camp 
and  gave  the  alarm,  when  the  whole  body  embarked  and  pushed  out  into 
the  lake.    In  another  moment  a  party  of  Senecas  was  discovered,  turning 


EARLY   SKETCHES   OF   INDIAN   WOMEN. 


67 


the  nearest  point  of  land  in  wooden  canoes.  Immediately  the  war-whoopa 
were  sounded  and  the  hostile  bands  began  to  chnn*  their  respective  songs. 
As  they  slowly  approached  each  other,  the  Wyandots  struck  a  fire,  and 
prepared  their  gum  and  bark  to  repair  any  damage  which  might  occur  to 
the  canoes.  The  battle  was  fought  with  bows  and  ni  rows,  and  aAer  a 
furious  and  obstinate  contest  of  some  hours,  in  which  the  carnage  was 
dreadful,  and  the  canoes  were  beginning  to  fill  with  blood,  water  and  man- 
gled bodies,  the  Senecas  began  to  give  way.  The  encouraged  Wyandots 
fought  with  redoubled  ardor,  driving  the  Senecas  to  the  shore/  where  the 
conflict  was  renewed  with  unabated  fury.  The  Wyandots  were  victorious, 
and  few  of  the  surviving  Senecas  escaped  to  tell  the  story  of  their  defeat. 
Onf  ?f  the  prisoners,  a  boy,  was  spared  and  adopted  by  the  nation.  Two 
Wyandots  are  now  living  who  profess  to  have  seen  him,  when  very  far 
advanced  in  years. 

The  two  other  attacks  to  which  allusion  has  been  made,  as  occurring 
on  the  borders  of  Lake  Michigan,  were  not  more  fortunate  in  their  issue. 
The  Senecas  were  repulsed  with  great  slaughter. 

Thu£,  say  the  Wyandots,  originated  this  long,  bloody  and  disastrouB 
war,  and  thus  it  terminated  after  proving  nearly  the  ruin  of  our  nation. 

HO-TSHUNG-RAH. 

Uppn-  Sandusky,  J^arch  1st,  1827. 


EARLY  SKETCHES  OF  INDIAN  WOMEN. 


The  oldest  books  we  possess  written  by  the  first  observers  of  our  In- 
dians abound  in  interest.  Among  these  is  a  small  work  by  William  Wood, 
who  visited  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts  soon  after  their  settlement,  and 
published  his  '■'■  New  England! s  Prospect"  in  London,  in  1634. 

The  following  extract  from  this  book,  (now  very  scarce,)  we  make 
here,  partly  for  the  purpose  which  the  author  declares  he  had  in  view  in 
writing  it,  viz. :  to  excite  the  special  interest  of  our  female  readers,  though 
the  good  humour  and  wit,  as  well  as  the  benevolence  of  the  writer,  will 
doubtless  commend  it  to  persons  of  both  sexes.  That  we  may  not  run 
the  risk  of  losing  any  of  the  effect  of  the  quaint,  old-fashioned  style  of 
the  original,  we  have  been  careful  to  preserve  the  author's  orthography 
and  punctuation,  together  with  the  long  sentences,  for  which,  as  well  as 
many  of  his  contemporaries,  he  was  remarkable.  We  have  omitted  short 
and  unimportar.t  passages  in  a  few  places,  marked  with  asterisks.   £. 

8 


ff 


s* 


m 


I 


ii 


58 


■  \ 


EARLY  SKETCHES  OF   INDIAN  WOMEN. 

From  "  New  England  Pro$pectt" 
CHAPTER  XIX. 


«F  TUm  WOUN,  THKIR  DIBPOttTIONS,  EMPLCYMENTS,  U8A0S  BY  THKIR  BIMBANDS,  THEIR 

ATPAREIX,  AND  M0DE87V. 

To  satire  the  curious  eye  of  women-readers,  who  otherwise  might 
thiuke  their  sex  forgotten,  or  not  worthy  a  record,  let  them  peruse  these 
few  lines,  wherein  they  may  see  their  owne  happinesse,  if  weighed  in  the 
womans  bailance  of  these  ruder  Indians,  who  scorne  the  tuterings  of  their 
wives,  or  to  admit  them  as  their  equals,  though  their  qualities  and  indus- 
trious deservings  may  justly  claime  the  preheminence,  and  command  bet- 
ter usage  and  more  conjugall  esteeme,  their  persons  and  features  being 
every  way  correspondent,  their  qualifications  more  excellent,  being  more 
loving,  pittifull,  and  modest,  milde,  provident,  and  laborious  than  their 
lazie  husbands.  Their  employments  be  many :  First  their  building  of 
houses,  whoP«i  frames  are  formed  like  our  garden-arbours,  something 
more  round,  very  strong  and  handsome,  covered  with  close-wrought  mats 
of  their  owne  weaving,  which  deny  entrance  to  any  drop  of  raine,  though 
U  come  both  fierce  and  long,  neither  can  the  piercing  North  winde,  finde 
a  crannie,  through  which  he  can  conveigh  his  cooling  breath,  they  be 
warmc  than  our  English  houses ;  at  the  top  is  a  square  hole  for  the 
smoakes  evacuation,  which  in  rainy  weather  is  covered  with  a  pluver  • 
these  bee  such  smoakie  dwellings,  that  when  there  is  good  fires,  they  are 
not  able  to  stand  upright,  but  lie  all  along  under  the  smoake,  never  using 
any  stooles  or  chaires,  it  being  as  rare  to  see  an  Indian  sit  on  a  stoole  at 
home,  as  it  is  strange  to  see  an  English  man  sit  on  his  heels  abroad. 
Their  houses  are  smaller  in  the  Summer,  when  their  families  be  dispersed, 
by  renson  of  heate  and  occasions.  In  Winter  they  make  some  fiftie  or 
thcieescore  foote  long,  fortie  or  fiftie  men  being  inmates  under  one  roofe  ; 
and  as  is  their  husbands  occasion  these  poore  tectonists  are  often  troubled 
like  snailes,  to  carrie  their  houses  on  their  backs  sometimes  to  fishing* 
places,  other  times  to  hunting  places,  after  that  to  a  planting-place,  where 
it  abides  the  longest :  an  other  work  is  their  planting  of  come,  wherein 
ihpy  exceede  our  English  husband-men,  keeping  it  so  cleare  with  their 
Clamme  shell-hooes,  as  if  it  were  a  garden  rather  than  a  corne-field,  not 
tufTering  a  choaking  weede  to  advance  his  audacious  head  above  their  in- 
&nt  corne,  or  an  undermining  worme  to  spoile  his  spumes.  Their  come 
being  ripe,  they  gather  it,  and  drying  it  hard  in  the  Sunne,  conveigh  it  to 
their  barnes,  which  be  great  holes  digged  in  the  ground  in  forme  of  a 
brtisse  pot,  seeled  with  rinds  of  trees,  wherein  they  put  their  come,  cover- 
ing it  from  the  inquisitive  search  of  their  gurmandizing  husbands,  who 
would  eate  up  both  their  allowed  portion,  and  reserved  seede,  if  they 
knew  where  to  finde  it.  But  our  hogges  having  found  a  way  to  un< 
hindge  their  barne  doores,  and  robbe  their  garners,  they  are  glad  to  inv 


EARLY  SKETCHES  OF   INDIAN  WOMEN. 


69 


Sng- 
kere 
rein 
leir 
I  not 
in- 
Irne 
It  to 


irer- 


i 


fho 
ley 


lini 


plore  their  husbands  helpe  to  route  the  bodies  of  trees  over  their  boles,  to 
prevent  those  pioners,  whose  theeverie  they  as  much  hate  as  their  flesh. 
An  other  of  their  employments  is  their  Summer  processions  to  get  Lob< 
sters  for  their  husbands,  wherewith  they  baite  their  hookes  when  they  goe 
a  fishing  for  Basse  or  Codfish.  This  is  an  every  dayes  walke,  be  the 
weather  cold  or  hot,  the  waters  rough  or  calme,  they  must  dive  sometimes 
over  head  and  eares  for  a  Lobster,  which  often  shakes  them  by  their  hands 
with  a  churlish  nippe,  and  bids  them  adiew.  The  tide  being  spent,  tliey 
trudge  home  two  or  three  miles,  with  a  hundred  weight  of  Lobsters  at 
their  backs,  and  if  none,  a  hundred  scoules  meete  them  at  home,  and  a 
hungry  belly  for  two  days  after.  Their  husbands  having  caught  any  fish, 
they  bring  it  in  their  boates  as  f&rre  as  they  can  by  water,  and  there  leave 
it ;  as  it  was  their  care  to  catch  it,  so  it  must  be  their  wives  paines  to  fetch 
it  home,  or  fast :  which  done,  they  must  dresse  it  and  cooke  it,  dish  it,  and 
present  it,  see  it  eaten  over  their  shoulders  ;  and  their  loggerships  having 
filled  their  paunches,  their  sweete  lullabies  scramble  for  their  scrappes. 
In  the  Summer  these  Indian  women  when  Lobsters  be  in  their  plenty 
aitd  prime,  they  drie  them  to  keepe  for  Winter,  erecting  sca^olds  in  the 
hot  aun-shine,  making  fires  likewise  underneath  them,  by  whose  smoake 
the  fiies  are  expelled,  till  the  substance  remains  hard  and  drie.  In  this 
manner  they  drie  Basse  and  other  fishes  without  salt,  cutting  them  very 
thinne  to  dry  suddainely,  before  the  flies  spoile  them,  or  the  raine  moist 
them,  having  a  speciall  care  to  hang  them  in  their  smoakie  houses,  in  the 
night  and  dankish  weather. 

In  Summer  they  gather  flagges,  of  which  they  make  Matts  for  houseat 
and  Hempe  and  rushes,  with  dying  stufife  of  which  they  make  curious 
baskets  with  intermixed  colours  and  portractures  of  antique  Imagerie : 
these  baskets  be  of  all  sizes  from  a  quart  to  a  quarter,  in  which  they  carry 
their  luggage.  In  winter  time  they  are  their  husbunds  Caterers,  trudging 
to  the  Clamm  bankes  for  their  belly  timber,  and  their  Porters  to  lugge 
home  their  Venison  which  their  lazinesse  exposes  to  the  Woolves  till  they 
impose  it  upon  thnir  wives  shoulders.  They  likewise  sew  their  husbands 
shooes,  and  weave  coates  of  Turkie  feathers,  besides  all  their  ordinary 
household  drudgerie  which  daily  lies  upon  them.  •  • 

*  •  •  •  *  [Of  the  treatment  of 

babes  the  writer  says] :  The  young  Infant  being  greased  and  sooted,  wrapt 
in  a  beaver  skin,  bound  to  his  good  behaviour  with  his  feete  upon  a  board 
two  foote  long  and  one  foote  broade,  his  face  exposed  to  all  nipping 
weather ;  this  little  Pappouse  travells  about  with  his  bare  footed  mother 
to  paddle  in  the  ice  Clammbanks  after  three  or  foure  dayes  of  age  have 
sealed  his  passeboard  and  his  mothers  recoverie.  For  their  carriage  it  is 
very  civill,  smiles  being  the  greatest  grace  of  their  mirth  ;  their  musick 
is  lullabies  to  quiet  their  children,  who  generally  are  as  quiet  as  if  they 
had  neither  spleene  or  lungs.     To  bear  one  of  these  Indians  unseene,  a 


60 


EARLY   SKETCHES    OF    INDIAN   WOMEN. 


u 


^^; 


good  eare  might  easily  mistake  their  untaught  voyce  for  the  warbling  of 
a  well  tuned  instrument.      Such  command  have  they  of  their  voices. 

.  \,^i     .      •  •  •  •  •  • 

Commendable  is  their  milde  carriage  and  obedience  to  their  husbands,  not- 
withstanding all  this  their  customarie  churlishnesse  and  salvage  inhu- 
manitie,  not  seeming  to  delight  in  frownes  or  offering  to  word  it  with  their 
lords,  not  presuming  to  proclaime  their  female  superiority  to  the  usurping 
of  the  least  title  of  their  husbands  charter,  but  rest  themselves  content  un- 
der their  helplesse  condition,  counting  it  the  womans  portion :  since  the 
English  arrivall  comparison  hath  made  them  miserable,  for  seeing  the 
kind  usage  of  the  English  to  their  wives,  they  doe  as  much  condemns 
their  husbands  for  unkindnesse,  and  commend  the  English  for  their  love. 
As  their  husbands  commending  themselves  for  their  wit  in  keeping  their 
wives  industrious,  doe  condetpne  the  English  for  their  folly  in  spoyling 
good  working  creatures.  These  women  resort  often  to  the  English 
houses,  where  pares  cum  paribus  congregates  *,  in  Sex  I  meane,  they  do 
somewhat  ease  their  miserie  by  complaining  and  seldome  part  without  a 
releefe :  If  her  husband  come  to  seeke  for  his  Squaw  and  beginne  to  blus- 
ter, the  English  woman  betakes  her  to  her  armes  which  are  the  war- 
like Ladle,  and  the  scalding  liquors,  threatening  blistering  to  the  naked 
runnaway,  who  is  soon  expelled  by  such  liquid  comminations.  In  a  word 
to  conclude  this  womans  historic,  their  love  to  the  English  hath  deserved 
no  small  esteeme,  ever  presenting  them  some  thing  that  is  either  rare  or 
desired,  as  Strawberries,  Hurtleberries,  Rasberries,  Gooseberries,  Cher- 
ries, Plummes,  Fish,  and  other  such  gifts  as  their  poore  treasury  yeelds 
them.  But  now  it  may  be,  that  this  relation  of  the  churlish  and  inhu- 
mane behaviour  of  these  ruder  Indians  towards  their  patient  wives,  may 
confirme  some  in  the  beliefe  of  an  aspersion,  which  I  have  often  heard 
men  cast  upon  the  English  there,  as  if  they  should  learne  of  the  Indians 
to  use  their  wives  in  the  like  manner,  and  to  bring  them  to  the  same  sub- 
jection, as  to  sit  on  the  lower  hand,  and  to  carrie  water  and  the  like 
drudgerie :  but  if  my  own  experience  may  outballance  an  illgrouiiOed 
scandalous  rumour,  I  doe  assure  you,  upon  my  credit  and  reputation,  that 
there  is  no  such  matter,  but  the  women  finde  there  as  much  love,  respect, 
and  ease,  as  here  in  old  England.  I  will  not  deny,  but  that  some  poore 
people  may  carrie  their  owne  water,  and  doe  not  the  poorer  sort  in  Eng- 
land doe  the  same ;  witnosse  your  London  Tankard-bearers,  and  your 
countrie-cottagers  ?  But  this  may  well  be  knovvne  to  be  nothing,  but  the 
rancorous  venome  of  some  that  b^are  no  good  will  to  the  plantation.  For 
what  neede  they  carrie  water,  seeing  every  one  hath  a  Spring  at  his 
doore,  or  the  Sea  by  his  house?  Thus  much  for  the  satisfaction  of 
women,  touching  this  entrenchment  upon  their  prerogative,  as  also  con- 
cerning the  relation  of  these  Indians  Squawes. 

*  Equals  aseembled  with  equals. 


CHANT  TO  THE  FIREFLY. 

In  the  hot  summer  evenings,  the  children  of  the  Chippewa  Algon- 
quins,  along  the  shores  of  the  upper  lakes,  and  in  the  northern  latitudes, 
frequently  assemble  before  their  parents'  lodges,  and  amuse  themselves  by 
little  chants  of  various  kinds,  with  shouts  and  wild  dancing.  Attracted 
by  such  shouts  of  merriment  and  gambols,  I  walked  out  one  evening,  to 
a  green  lawn  skirting  the  edge  of  the  St.  Mary's  river,  with  the  fall  in 
full  view,  to  get  hold  of  the  meaning  of  some  of  these  chants.  The  air 
and  the  plain  were  literally  sparkling  with  the  phosphorescent  light  of  the 
fire-fly.  By  dint  of  attention,  repeated  on  one  or  two  occasions,  the  fol- 
lowing succession  of  words  was  caught.  They  were  addressed  to  this 
insect  : 

Wau  wau  tay  see !  , .{  •  >,    ^    *     i, ,  . 

Wau  wau  tay  seel  ,.    ,  i    .    . 

E  mow  e  shin 

Tshe  bwau  ne  baun-e  wee ! 

Be  eghdun — be  eghaun — .wee!        •  •      'w 

Wa  Wau  tay  see !  '   •        '  J 

Wa  wau  tay  see  I  ;    3      :    . .'    :  .  •         ^  'I 

Was  sa  koon  ain  je  gun  ,.  ,  f  ^  -,  ,       > 

Was  sa  koon  ain  je  gun. 

LITERAL  TRANSLATION. 

Flitting-white-fire-insect !  waving-white-fire-bug  !  give  me  light  before 
1  go  to  bed  !  give  me  light  before  I  go  to  sleep.  Come,  little  dancing  •- 
vi'hite-fire-bug  !  Come  little  flitting-white-fire-beast !  Light  me  with  your 
bright  vvhite-flame-instrument — your  little  candle  f- 

Metre  there  was  none,  at  least,  of  a  regular  character  :  they  were  the 
wild  improvisations  of  children  in  a  merry  mood. 


ng- 
our 
the 

•'or 
I  his 

of 
Ion- 


•  In  giving  the  particle  wa,  the  various  meanings  of  «'  flitting,"  "  waving,"  and 
"  dancing,"  the  Indian  idiom  is  fully  preserved.  The  final  particle  sei),  in  the  terra 
wa  wa  tai  see,  is  from  the  generic  root  asee,  meaning  u  living  creature,  or  created  form, 
not  man.  By  prefixing  Ahw  to  the  root,  we  have  the  whole  class  of  quadrupeds,  and 
by  pen,  the  whole  class  of  birds,  &c.  The  Odjibwa  Algonquin  term  for  a  candle,  was 
8a  koon  ain  je  gun,  is  literally  rendered  from  its  elements — "  bright — white — flamed — 
instrument."  It  is  by  the  very  concrete  cnamcter  of  these  compounds  that  bo  much 
moaning  results  from  a  few  words,  and  so  considerable  a  latitude  in  tTunslatton  is  given 
to  Indian  words  generally.  :.  v  ^  1 

[t  Fire-fly,  fire-fly  !  bright  little  thing. 
Light  me  to  bed,  and  my  song  I  will  sing. 
,      ,         r    ;,      Give  me  your  light,  as  you  fly  o'er  my  head, 
That  I  may  merrily  go  to  my  bed. 
'  ■       ' '  Give  me  your  light  oVr  the  grass  as  yon  creep,       '•     .  '  - 

.       That  I  may  joyfully  go  to  my  sleep.  , 

^      '    Come  little  fire-fly— -come  little  beast— 
-    Come!  and  I'll  make  you  to-morrow  a  feast. 
..  r,..  Come  little  candle  that  flies  as  I  sing,  .  ,         *    > 

Bright  little  fairy-bug — night's  little  king ; 
Come,  and  I'll  dance  as  you  guide  me  along,        '  '       '  '    ' 
,    .  ..  ji,    Come,  and  I'll  pay  you,  my  bug,  with  a  song.]  .,,       . 


«ii 


»    1    «.  A.      t      .    .-    J     .  ;        I 


ii^? 


M 


INDIAN  ARROW  HEADS,  &c. 

Bt  far  the  most  numerous  relics  of  the  Red  Race,  now  found  in  those 
parts  of  our  countrj'  from  which  it  has  disappeared,  are  the  small  stonef 
with  which  they  headed  their  arrows.  Being  made  of  the  most  durable 
substances,  they  have  generally  remained  in  the  soil,  unaffected  by  time 
and  the  changes  of  season.  They  most  abound  in  those  rich  meadows 
which  border  some  of  our  rivers,  and  in  other  spots  of  peculiar  fertility, 
though  of  less  extent,  where  the  pasture,  or  other  attractions,  collected 
game  for  the  Red  men.  The  stones  most  commonly  used  were  quartz 
and  flint,  which  were  preferred  on  account  of  the  facility  of  shaping 
them,  the  keenness  of  the  points  and  edges,  which  they  readily  present 
under  the  blows  of  a  skilful  manufacturer,  as  well  as  their  superior  hard- 
ness and  i'Tiperishable  nature.  Muhitudes  of  specimens  still  exist,  which 
show  the  various  forms  and  sizes  to  which  the  Red  men  reduced  stones  of 
these  kinds :  and  they  excite  our  admiration,  by  their  perfect  state  of  pre- 
servation, as  well  by  the  skilfulno'-'  of  their  manufacture. 

Other  stones,  however,  were  not  unfrequently  used :  and  a  collection 
which  we  have  been  making  for  many  years,  presents  a  considerable 
variety  of  materials,  as  well  as  of  sizes,  shapes  and  colors.  Hard  sand- 
stone, trap  or  graacke,  jasper  and  chalcedony,  appear  occasionally; 
some  almost  transparent.  One  of  the  larger  size  is  made  of  steatite,  and 
smooth,  as  if  cut  or  scraped  with  a  knife,  contrary  to  the  common  method, 
of  gradually  chipping  off  small  fragments  of  more  brittle  stone,  by  light 
blows  often  repeated.  These  arrow  heads  were  fastened  to  the  shaft,  by 
inserting  the  butt  into  the  split  end,  and  tying  round  it  a  string  of  deer's 
sinews.  A  groove  or  depression  is  commonly  observable  in  the  stone, 
designed  to  receive  the  string.  But  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  imagine 
how  the  fastening  was  effected,  as  some  perfect  arrow-heads  show  no  such 
depressions,  and  their  forms  are  not  well  adapted  to  such  a  purpose.  This 
peculiarity,  however,  is  most  frequently  to  be  observed  in  specimens  of 
small  size,  the  larger,  and  especially  such  as  are  commonly  supposed  to 
have  been  the  heads  of  spears,  being  usually  well  shaped  for  tying. 

It  is  remarkable  that  some  spots  have  been  found,  where  such  relics 
were  surprizingly  numerous.  In  Hartford,  Connecticut,  about  thirty 
years  ago,  many  were  picked  up  in  a  garden,  at  the  comer  of  Front  and 
Mill  streets.  The  spot  was  indeed  on  the  bank  of  the  Little  River,  pro- 
bably at  the  head  of  Indian  Canoe  navigation :  but  yet  no  rational  con* 
jecture  could  be  formed,  to  account  for  the  discovery,  except  one.  It  was  con- 
cluded that  the  place  was  an  ancient  burying  ground.  Many  bits  of  coarse 
earthen-ware  were  found,  such  as  are  common  in  many  parts  of  the  coun- 
try.   About  two  miles  below  Middletown,  Connecticut,  on  the  slope  of  a 


\ 


INDIAN   ARROW   HEADS,   ETC. 


63 


lirty 
and 
pro- 
Icon- 
con- 
barse 
ioun- 
of  a 


liill  on  the  southern  side  of  the  Narrows,  we  discovered,  aome  years  since, 
a  great  number  of  small  fragments  of  white  quartz,  scattered  thickly  over 
the  surface  of  the  ground,  perhaps  for  half  an  acre.  Among  them  were 
several  arrow  heads  of  various  forms,  most  of  them  imperfect,  and  many 
pieces  of  stone,  which  at  first  sight  resembled  them,  but,  on  closer  inspec- 
tion, seemed  to  have  been  designed  for  arrow  heads,  but  spoiled  in  the 
making.  Some  had  one  good  edge,  or  a  point  or  barb,  while  the  other  parts 
of  the  same  stones  showed  only  the  natural  form  and  fracture.  In  many  in- 
stances, it  was  easy  to  see  that  the  workman  might  well  have  been  discour- 
aged from  proceeding  any  farther,  by  a  fkw,  a  break  or  the  nature  of  the 
stone.  Our  conclusion  was,  that  the  spot  had  long  been  a  place  where 
Indian  arrow  heads  were  made,  and  that  we  saw  around  us  the  refuse 
fragments  rejected  by  the  workmen.  Other  spots  have  been  heard  of 
resembling  this.  •■»   ...         ,,  •    ;   ;,;, 

If  such  relics  were  found  nowhere  else  but  in  our  own  country,  they 
would  be  curious,  and  worthy  of  preservation  and  attention  :  but  it  is  an 
interesting  fact,  not  however  generally  known,  that  they  exist  in  many 
other  parts  of  the  world.  Stone  arrow  and  spear  heads  have  been  found 
in  England  for  hundreds  of  years,  and  are  believed  to  have  been  made 
and  used  by  the  Britons,  who,  in  respect  to  civilization,  were  nearly  on  a 
level  with  our  Indians.  These  relics  are  called  by  the  common  people 
Celts,  from  the  race  whose  memory  they  recal ;  and  particular  accounts 
of  them  are  given,  with  drawings,  in  several  antiquarian  works.  They 
bear  a  striking  resemblance  to  our  Indian  arrow  heads ;  and  many  of 
them  could  be  hardly,  if  at  all,  distinguished  from  those  of  America. 

African  arrows  have  been  brought  to  this  country,  in  which  the  points 
were  of  the  same  forms  and  materials,  and  fastened  in  the  same  manner. 
About  twelve  years  ago  a  vessel  from  Stonington  was  attacked  by  a  party 
of  Patagonians,  who  threw  arrows  on  board.  One  of  these  which  we 
procured,  was  pointed  with  a  head  of  milky  quartz,  exactly  corresponding 
w^ith  specimens  picked  up  in  New  England. 

Among  the  relics  found  in  excavating  the  low  mounds  on  the  plain  of 
Marathon,  as  we  were  informed  by  one  of  our  countrymen,  who  was  at 
Athens  some  years  ago,  there  were  spear  heads  made  of  flint,  which,  he 
declared,  were  like  those  he  had  often  seen  ploughed  up  in  his  native 
fields.  These,  it  was  conjectured,  might  have  been  among  the  weapons 
of  some  of  the  rude  Scythians  in  the  Persian  army,  which  met  its  defeat 
on  that  celebrated  battle  ground. 

A  negro,  from  an  obscure  group  of  islands,  just  north  of  New  Guinea, 
in  describing  the  weapons  in  use  among  his  countrymen,  drew  the  forms 
of  spear  heads,  which  he  said  were  often  made  of  stones ;  and,  when 
shown  specimens  from  our  collection,  declared  that  they  were  very  much 
like  them. 

It  has  been  thought,  that  certain  instruments  would  naturally  be  inven 


64 


INDIAN   ARROW   HEADS,   ETC 


ted  by  men  in  particular  states  of  society  and  under  certain  circumstanced, 
as  the  result  of  their  wants  and  the  means  at  hanc^  to  supply  them.  It  is 
not,  however,  always  easy  to  reconcile  this  doctrire  with  facts.  For  ex- 
ample, the  black  race  of  the  islands  north  of  New  Holland,  (of  which  so 
little  is  yet  known,)  appear  to  require  the  use  of  the  bow  as  much  as  any 
other  savage  people,  yet  they  are  entirely  ignorant  of  it,  though  it  has 
been  thought  one  of  the  simple,  mo,<:£  natural  and  most  indispensable 
instruments  in  such  a  condition  of  society. 

We  are  therefore  left  in  doubt,  in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge, 
whether  the  manufacture  and  use  of  stone  arrow  heads  have  been  so  ex- 
tensively diffused  over  the  globe  by  repeaJed  inventions,  or  by  an  inter- 
course between  portions  of  the  human  race  long  since  ceased,  or  by  both 
causes.  To  whichever  of  these  opinions  we  may  incline,  the  subject, 
must  still  appear  to  us  worthy  of  investigation,  as  the  history  of  these 
relics  must  necessarily  be  closely  connected  with  that  of  different  families 
and  races  of  men  in  every  continent  and  in  every  zone. 

We  would  invite  particular  attention  to  the  position  and  circumstances 
of  Indian  remains  which  may  hereafter  be  found  ;  and  would  express  a 
wish  that  they  might  be  recorded  and  made  known.  Our  newspapers 
offer  a  most  favorable  vehicle  for  the  communication  of  such  discoveries 
and  observations,  and  our  editors  generally  must  have  taste  and  judgment 
enough  to  give  room  for  them. 

It  was  remarked  in  some  of  our  publications  a  few  years  ago,  that  no 
unequivocal  remains  of  the  Red  men  had  yet  been  discovered  in  the  earth, 
below  the  most  recent  strata  of  soil,  excepting  cases  in  which  they  had 
been  buried  in  graves,  &c.  Perhaps  later  observations  may  furnish  evi- 
dence of  the  longer  presence  of  that  race  on  our  continent  than  such  a 
statement  countenances. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  objects  of  enquiry,  with  some  antiquaries, 
is  whether  there  are  any  ancient  indications  of  Alphabetical  writing  in 
our  continent.  A  small  stone  found  in  the  Grave-Creek  Mound,  and 
ethers  of  a  more  doubtful  character,  are  quite  sufHcient  to  awaken  interest 
and  stimulate  enquiry. 

A  few  specimens  of  rude  sculpture  and  drawing  have  been  found  in 
different  parts  of  the  U.  States ;  and  shells,  ornaments,  &c.,  evidently 
brought  from  great  distances.  There  may  be  others,  known  to  individu- 
als, of  which  antiquaries  are  not  aware.  After  perusing  the  foregoing 
pages,  it  will  be  easy  to  realize  that  all  such  remains  may  be  worthy  of 
attention.  Not  only  copies  should  be  made  and  dimensions  taken,  but 
descriptions  should  be  written,  local  information  and  traditions  collected, 
measures  taken  to  preserve  the  originals,  and  some  notice  given  which 
may  reach  persons  interested  in  such  subjects. —  E. 


':,:?■ '.iirai  itttJCrk  t^   t.-i ■  ^^irtii  M.iy.'i: 


Lt  :.  . , 


n. 


OR 


THE  BED  EACE  OF  AMERICA 


^W^^«MMMM«^WMkAMM^ 


■»^^V^^*N^*S^^^'^^<»<S^^^***»«MV»<^^ 


SECOND    PART. 


PLAN  AND  OBJECTS  OF  INQUIRY. 

Circumstances  favour  the  continuance  of  this  work.  It  will  be  issued 
in  parts,  or  numbers,  of  which  the  present  series  will  embrace  eight, 
making  a  volume  of  512  pages. 

The  topics  discussed,  will  comprise,  as  a  basis,  the  following  :— 

^.   HORiB  INDICT,  oa   SCENES,    INCIDENTS    AND    OBSERVATIONS    IN    THE 

INDIAN  TERRITORIES. 
U.   TALES  OP  A  WIGWAM.      COLLECTED  FROM   INDIAN  TH.iDITlONS. 
in.   MANNERS,  CUSTOMS  AND  OPINIONS. 
IV.   SKETCHES    OP    THE    LUTIS    OP    NOTED  RED    MEN    AND  WOMEN,  'WHO 

HAVE  APPEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT- 
V.   ORIGIN  AND  HISTORY    OF    THE   RACE,  AS   EXHIBITED  IN    THEIR  OWN 

TRADITIONS. 
VI.   LANGUAGES.  .   "  " 

Vn.   ETHNOLOGY.  .  ' 

YHI.   PICTURE  WRITINO. 
K.   ANTIQUITIES.  ;  "    .  •    ,    •      -  .  •    "   ' 

X.   SONGS,   MUSIC   AND  POETRY,  ETC.  '       V 

Papers  and  extracts  respecting  some  of  these  subjects  will  be  given 
in  each  number.  The  order  of'their  insertion,  and  the  time  of  the  is- 
sues, are  left  to  depend  upon  convenience.  It  can  only  be  added 
that  it  is  the  design  to  make  the  periods  of  recurrence  short,  and  that 
arrangements  are  made  to  complete  the  series  with  the  utmost  dis- 
patch. 


HOEJ;    INDICT. 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


[continued  from  part  I.] 

It  is  Dr.  Johnson,  I  think,  who  says,  that  we  take  slight  occasions  to 
be  pleased.  At  least,  I  found  it  so,  on  the  present  occasion  ;  the  day  of 
my  arrival  was  my  birth  day,  and  it  required  but  little  stretch  of  imagi- 
nation to  convert  the  scene  upon  which  I  had  now  enttred,  into  a  n&rr 
world.  It  was  new  to  me. — I  was  now  fairly  in  the  great  geological 
valley  of  the  west,  the  object  of  so  many  anticipations. 

The  ark,  in  which  I  had  descended  the  Allegany,  put  ashore  near  the 
point  of  land,  which  is  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Monongahela  with  ' 
this  fine  clear  stream.  The  dark  and  slowly  moving  waters  of  the  one, 
contrasted  strongly  with  the  sparkling  velocity  of  the  other.  I  felt  a 
buoyancy  of  spirits  as  I  leapt  ashore,  and  picked  up  some  of  its  clean 
pebbles  to  see  what  kind  of  geological  testimony  they  bore  to  the  actual 
character  of  their  parent  beds  in  the  Apalachian  range. 

"  What  shall  I  pay  you,  for  my  passage,  from  Olean,"  said  I,  to  the 
gentleman  with  whom  I  had  descended,  and  at  whose  ark-table  I  had 
found  a  ready  seat  with  his  family.  "  Nothing,  my  dear  sir,"  he  replied 
with  a  prompt  and  friendly  air, — "  Your  cheerful  aid  in  the  way,  taking 
the  oars  whenever  the  case  required  it,  has  more  than  compensated  for 
any  claims  on  that  score,  and  I  only  regret  that  you  are  not  going  further 
with  us." 

Committing  my  baggage  to  a  carman,  I  ascended  the  bank  of  diluvial 
earth  and  pebbles  with  all  eagerness,  and  walked  to  the  point  of  land 
where  Fort  Pitt  (old  Fort  Du  Gluesne)  had  stood.  It  is  near  this  point 
that  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahela  unite,  and  give  birth  to  the  noble 
Ohio.  It  is  something  to  stand  at  the  head  of  such  a  stream.  The 
charm  of  novelty  is  beyond  all  others.  I  could  realize,  in  thought,  as  I 
stood  here,  gazing  on  the  magnificent  prospect  of  mingling  waters,  and 
their  prominent  and  varied  shores,  the  idea,  which  is  said  to  be  embodied 
in  the  old  Mingo  substantive-exclamation  of  0-he-o !  a  lerm,  be  it  remem- 
bered, which  the  early  French  interpreters  at  once  rendered,  and  truly,  it 
is  believed,  by  the  name  of  La  Belle  Riviere, 

So  far,  I  said  to  myself,  all  is  well, — I  am  now  west  of  the  great 
spinal  chain.  All  that  I  know  of  America  is  now  fairly  east  of  me — 
bright  streams,  warm  hearts  and  all.    I  have  fairly  cast  myself  loose 


i 

I 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


67 


on  the  wide  waters  of  the  west.  I  have  already  come  as  many  hundred 
miles,  as  there  are  days  in  the  week,  but  I  begin  my  travels  here.  I 
have,  as  it  were,  taken  my  life  in  my  hand.  Father  and  mother,  I  may 
never  see  more.  God  wot  the  result.  I  go  to  seek  and  fulfil  an  unknown 
destiny.  Como  weal  or  woe,  I  shall  abide  the  result.  All  the  streams 
run  south,  and  I  have  laid  in,  virith  "  time  and  chance"  for  a  journey  with 
them.  I  am  but  as  a  chip  on  their  surface — nothing  more  I  Whether 
my  bones  are  to  rest  in  this  great  valley,  or  west  of  the  Cordilleras,  or  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  I  know  not.  I  shall  often  think  of  the  silver  Iosco, 
the  farther  I  go  from  it.  To  use  a  native  metaphor,  My  foot  is  on  the 
path,  and  the  word,  is  onward !  "  The  spider  taketh  hold  with  her 
hands,"  Solomon  says,  "  and  is  in  king's  palaces."  Truly,  a  man  should 
accomplish,  by  diligence,  as  much  as  a  spider. 

Pittsburgh  was,  even  then,  a  busy  manufacturing  town,  filled  with 
working  machinery,  steam  engines,  hammers,  furnaces,  and  coal  smoke. 
I  visited  Mr.  O'Hara,  and  several  other  leading  manufacturers.  They 
made  glass,  bar  iron,  nails,  coarse  pottery,  castings,  and  many  other 
articles,  which  filled  its  shops  and  warehouses,  and  gave  it  a  city-like 
appearance.  Every  chimney  and  pipe,  perpendicular  or  lateral,  pufTed 
out  sooty  coal  smoke,  and  it  required  some  dexterity  to  keep  a  clean  collar 
half  a  day.  I  met  ladies  who  bore  this  impress  of  the  city,  on  their  morning 
toilet.  I  took  lodgings  at  Mrs.  McCuUough's,  a  respectable  hotel  on  Wood 
street,  and  visited  the  various  manufactories,  for  which  the  place  was  then, 
and  is  now  celebrated.  In  these  visits,  1  collected  accurate  data  of  the  cost 
of  raw  material,  the  place  where  obtained,  the  expense  of  manufacture,  and 
the  price  of  the  finished  fabric.  I  had  thus  a  body  of  facts,  which  enabled 
me,  at  least  to  converse  understandingly  on  these  topics,  to  give  my 
friends  in  the  east,  suitable  data,  and  to  compare  the  advantages  of  manu- 
facturing here  with  those  possessed  by  the  eastern  and  middle  states.  Every 
thing  was,  in  the  business  prospects  of  the  west,  however,  at  a  compara- 
tively low  ebb.  The  prostrating  effects  of  the  war,  and  of  the  peace,  were 
alike  felt.  We  had  conquered  England,  in  a  second  contest,  but  were 
well  exhausted  with  the  effort.  The  country  had  not  recovered  from  the 
sacrifices  and  losses  of  a  series  of  military  operations,  which  fell  most 
heavily  on  its  western  population.  Its  agricultural  industry  had  been 
crippled.  Its  financial  affairs  were  deranged.  It8  local  banks  were 
broken  ;  its  manufactories  were  absolutely  ruined.  There  was  little  con- 
fidence in  business,  and  never  vras  credit,  public  and  private,  at  a  lower 
ebb.  There  was  however,  one  thing,  in  which  the  west  held  out  a 
shining  prospect.  It  had  abundance  of  the  finest  lands  in  the  world, 
and  in  fact,  it  promised  a  happy  home  to  the  agricultural  industry  of  half  - 
the  world  .  It  was  literally  the  land  of  promise,  to  the  rest  of  the  union, 
if  not  to  Europe. 

Having  seen  whatever  I  wished  in  Pittsburgh,  I  hired  a  horse  and 


68 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


1^1 


crossing  tho  Monongahclo,  went  up  its  southern  banks,  as  high  ns  Wil- 
liamsport.  I  found  the  country  people  were  in  the  habit  of  calling  the  city 
"  Pitt"  or  "  Fort  Pitt,"  a  term  dating  back  doubtless  to  the  time  of  the  sur- 
render, or  rather  taking  possession  of  Fort  Du  Gluesiie,  by  Gen.  Forbes. 
Mineral  coal  (bituminous)  characterizes  the  entire  region,  as  far  as  my 
excursion  reached.  By  a  happy  coincidence  in  its  geological  structure, 
iron  ores  are  contained  in  the  series  of  the  coal  depoi>it8.  On  returning 
from  this  trip,  night  set  in,  very  dark  :  on  the  evening  I  approached  the 
summit  of  the  valley  of  the  Monongchela,  called  Coal  Hill.  The  long  and 
winding  road  down  this  steep  was  one  mass  of  moving  mud,  only  varied 
in  its  consistence,  by  sloughs,  sufficient  to  mire  both  man  and  horse.  I  was 
compelled  to  let  the  animil  choose  his  own  path,  and  could  only  give 
him  aid,  when  the  flashes  r,£'  lightning  lit  up  the  scene  with  a  momentary 
brilliance,  which,  however,  had  often  no  other  efTect  but  to  remind  me  of 
my  danger.  He  brought  me,  at  length,  safely  to  the  brink  of  the  river, 
and  across  the  ferry. 

To  be  at  the  head  of  the  Ohio  river,  and  in  the  great  manufacturing 
city  of  the  West,  was  an  exciting  thought,  in  itself.  I  had  regarded 
Pittsburgh  as  the  alpha,  in  my  route,  and  after  I  had  madt  self  familiar 
with  its  characteristics,  and  finding  nothing  to  invite  my  funiier  attention, 
I  prepared  to  go  onward.  For  this  purpose,  I  went  down  to  the  banks 
of  the  Monongahela,  one  day,  where  the  arks  of  that  stream  usually 
touch,  to  look  for  a  passage.  I  met  on  the  beach,  a  young  man  from  Massa- 
chusetts,  a  Mr.  Brigham, — who  had  come  on  the  same  errand,  and  being 
pleased  with  each  other,  we  engaged  a  passage  together,  and  getting  our 
baggage  aboard  immediately,  set  off  the  same  evening.  To  float  in  an  ark, 
down  one  of  the  loveliest  rivers  in  the  world,  was,  at  least,  a  novelty,  and 
as  all  novelty  gives  pleasure,  we  went  on  charmingly.  There  were  some 
ten  or  a  dozen  passengers,  including  two  married  couples.  We  prome- 
naded the  decks,  and  scanned  the  ever  changing  scenery,  at  every  bend, 
with  unalloyed  delight.  At  night  we  lay  down  across  the  boat,  w^ith 
our  feet  towards  the  fire-place,  in  a  line,  with  very  little  diminution 
of  the  wardrobe  we  carried  by  day, — the  married  folks,  like  light 
in&ntry  in  an  army,  occupying  the  flanks  of  our  nocturnal  array.  The 
only  objection  I  found  to  the  night's  rest,  arose  from  the  obligation, 
each  one  was  tacitly  under,  to  repair  on  deck,  at  the  hollow  night-cry 
of  "  oars !"  from  the  steersman.  This  was  a  cry  which,  was  seldom 
uttered,  however,  except  when  we  were  in  danger  of  being  shoved,  by 
the  current,  on  the  head  of  some  island,  or  against  some  frowning  "  snag," 
so  that  we  had  a  mutual  interest  in  being  punctual  at  this  cry.  By  it, 
sleep  was  to  be  enjoyed  only  in  sections,  sometimes  provokingly  short,  and 
our  dreams  of  golden  vallies,  studded  with  pearls  and  gems,  were  oddly 
jumbled  with  the  actual  presence  of  plain  matter  of  fact  things,  such  as 
running  across  a  tier  of  "old  monongahela"  or  getting  one's  fingers 


* 


to 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


it, 
nd 
lly 

las 
ita 


■ 


trod  on,  in  scrambling  on  deck.  We  tooic  our  meals  on  our  laps,  sitting 
around  on  boxes  and  barrels,  and  made  amends  for  the  want  of  style  or 
elegance,  by  cordial  good  feeling  and  a  practical  exhibition  of  the  best 
principles  of  "  association."  There  was  another  pleasing  peculiarity  in 
this  mode  of  floating.  Two  or  more  arks  wore  frequently  lashed 
together,  by  order  of  their  commanders,  whereby  our  conversational  circle 
was  increased,  and  it  was  not  a  rare  circumstance  to  find  both  singers 
and  musicians,  in  the  moving  communities  for  "  the  west,"  so  that  those 
who  were  inclined  to,  might  literally  dance  as  they  went.  This  was 
certainly  a  social  mode  of  conquering  the  wilderness,  and  gives  some 
idea  of  the  bouyancy  of  American  character.  How  different  from  the 
sensations  felt,  in  floating  down  the  same  stream,  by  the  same  means,  in 
the  era  of  Boon, — the  gloomy  era  of  1777,  when  instead  of  violin,  or 
flageolet,  the  crack  of  the  Indian  rifle  was  the  only  sound  to  be  anticipated 
at  every  new  bend  of  the  channel. 

Off  Wheeling  the  commander  of  our  ark  made  fast  to  a  larger  one 
from  the  Monongahela,  which,  among  other  acquaintances  it  brought, 
introduced  me  to  the  late  Dr.  Sellman  of  Cincinnntti,  who  had  been  a 
surgeon  in  Wayne's  army.  This  opened  a  vista  of  reminiscences,  which 
were  wholly  new  to  me,  and  served  to  impart  historical  interest  to  the  scene. 
Some  dozen  miles  below  this  town,  we  landed  at  the  Grave  Creek  Flats, 
for  the  purpose  of  looking  at  the  large  mound,  at  that  place.  I  did  not 
then  know  that  it  was  the  largest  artificial  structure  of  this  kind  in  the 
western  country.  It  was  covered  with  Ibrest  trees  of  the  native  growth, 
some  of  which  were  several  ■  feet  in  diameter,  and  it  had  indeed,  essen- 
tially the  same  look  and  character,  which  I  found  it  to  present,  twenty- 
five  years  afterwards,  when  I  made  a  special  visit  to  this  remarkable 
mausoleum  to  verify  the  character  of  some  of  its  antiquarian  contents. 
On  ascending  the  flat  summit  of  the  mound,  I  found  a  charming  prospect 
around.  The  summit  was  just  50  feet  across.  There  was  a  cup-shaped 
concavity,  in  its  centre,  exciting  the  idea  that  there  had  been  som-i  internal 
sub-structure  which  had  given  way,  and  caused  the  earth  to  cave  in. 
This  idea,  after  having  been  entertained  for  more  than  half  a  century, 
was  finally  verified  in  1838,  when  Mr.  Abelard  Tomlinson,  a  grandson 
of  the  first  proprietor,  caused  it  to  be  opened.  They  discovered  two 
remarkable  vaults,  buih  partly  of  stone,  and  partly  of  logs,  as  was  judged 
from  the  impressions  in  the  earth.  They  were  situated  about  seventeen 
feet  apart,  one  above  the  other.  Both  contained  bones,  the  remains  of 
human  skeletons,  along  with  copper  bracelets,  plates  of  mica,  sea  shells, 
heads  of  wrought  conch,  called  "  ivory"  by  the  multitude,  and  some  other 
relics,  most  of  which  were  analogous  to  articles  of  the  same  kind  occur- 
ring in  other  ancient  mounds  in  the  west.  The  occasion  would  not  indeed 
have  justified  the  high  expectations  which  had  been  formed,  had  it  not  been 
;'or  the  discovery,  in  one  of  the  vaults,  of  a  small  flat  stone  of  an  oval  forio, 


ro 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


containing  an  inscription  in  ancient  characters,  This  inscription,  which 
promises  to  throw  new  light  on  the  early  history  of  America,  has  not 
been  decyphered,  Copies  of  it  have  been  sent  abroad.  It  is  thought, 
by  the  learned  at  Copenhagen,  to  be  Celtiberic.  It  is  not>  in  their  view, 
Runic,     It  has,  apparently,  but  one  hieroglyphic,  or  symbolic  figure. 

A  good  deal  of  historical  interest  clusters  about  this  discovery  of  the 
inscribed  stone.  Tomlinson,  the  grandfather,  settled  on  these  flats  in  1772, 
two  years  before  the  murder  of  Logan's  family.  Large  trees,  as  large  as 
any  in  the  forest,  then  covered  the  flats  and  the  mound.  There  stood  in 
the  depression  I  have  mentioned,  in  the  top  of  the  mound,  a  large  beech 
tree,  which  had  been  visited  earlier,  as  was  shewn  by  several  names  and 
dates  cut  on  the  bark.  Among  these,  there  was  one  of  the  date  of  A.  D. 
1734.  This  I  have  seen  stated  under  Mr.  Tomlinson's  own  hand.  The 
place  continued  to  be  much  visited  from  1770  to  1790,  as  was  shewn 
by  newer  names  and  dates,  and  indeed,  continues  to  be  so  still.  There 
was  standing  ut  the  time  of  my  flrst  visit  in  1818,  on  the  very  summit 
of  the  mound,  a  large  dead  or  decayed  white  oak,  which  was  cut  down, 
h  appears,  about  ten  years  afterwards.  On  counting  its  cortical  layers, 
it  was  ascertained  to  be  about  500  years  old.  This  would  denote  the 
desertion  of  the  mound  to  have  happened  about  the  commencement  of 
the  13th  century.  Granting  to  this,  what  appears  quite  clear^  that  the  in- 
scription is  of  European  origin,  have  we  not  evidence,  in  this  fact,  of 
the  continent's  having  been  visited  prior  to  the  era  of  Columbus? 
Visited  by  whom  ?  By  a  people,  or  individuals,  it  may  be  said,  who  had 
the  use  of  an  antique  alphabet,  which  was  much  employed,  (ahhough 
corrupted,  varied  and  complicated  by  its  spread)  among  the  native  priest- 
hood of  the  western  shores  and  islands  of  the  European  continent,  prior 
to  the  introduction  of  the  Roman  alphabet. 

The  next  object  of  antiquarian  interest,  in  my  descent,  was  at  Gallipolis 
— the  site  of  an  original  French  settlement  on  the  west  bank,  which  is 
connected  with  a  story  of  much  interest,  in  the  history  of  western 
migrations.  It  is  an  elevated  and  eligible  plain,  which  had  before  been 
the  site  of  an  Indian,  or  aboriginal  settlement.  Some  of  the  articles  found 
in  a  mound,  such  as  plates  of  mica  and  sea  shells,  and  beads  of  the  wrought 
conch,  indicated  the  same  remote  period  for  this  ancient  settlement,  as 
the  one  at  Grave  Creek  Flats ;  but  I  never  heard  of  any  inscribed  articles, 
or  monuments  bearing  alphabetic  characters. 

AH  other  interest,  then  known,  on  this  subject,  yielded  to  that  which 
was  felt  in  witnessing  the  antique  works  at  Marietta.  Like  many  others 
who  had  preceded  me  and  many  who  have  followed  me,  in  my  visit,  I  felt 
while  walking  over  these  semi-military  ruins,  a  strong  wish  to  know, 
who  had  erected  works  so  different  from  those  of  the  present  race  of  In- 
dians, and  during  what  phasis  of  the  early  history  of  the  continent  ? 
A  covered  way  had,  evidently,  been  constructed,  from  the  margin  of 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


n 


•  I 


'\^ 


the  Muskingum  to  the  elevated  s(iuare,  evincing  more  than  the  ordi- 
nary degree  of  military  skill  exercised  by  the  Western  Indians.  Yet 
these  works  revealed  one  trait,  which  assimilates  them,  in  character,  with 
others,  of  kindred  stamp,  in  the  west.  I  allude  to  the  defence  of  the  open 
gate-way,  by  a  minor  mound  ;  clearly  denoting  that  the  passage  was  to  be 
disputed  by  men,  fighting  hand  to  hand,  who  merely  sought  an  advantage 
in  exercising  manual  strength,  by  elevation  of  position.  The  Marietta 
tumuli  also,  agree  in  stylo  with  others  in  the  Ohio  valley. 

A  leaden  plate  was  found  near  this  place,  a  few  years  after  this  visit,  of 
which  an  account  was  given  by  Gov.  Clinton,  in  a  letter  to  the  American 
Antiquarian  Society,  in  1827,  but  the  inscription  upon  it,  which  was  in 
Latin,  but  mutilated,  proved  that  it  related  to  the  period  of  the  French 
supremacy  in  the  Canadas.  It  appeared  to  have  been  originally  deposited 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Venango,  A.  D.  1 749,  during  the  reign  o( 
Louis  XV. 

While  at  Marietta,  our  flotilla  was  increased  by  another  ark  from  the 
Muskingum,  which  brought  to  my  acquaintance  the  Hon.  Jesse  B.  Thomas, 
of  Illinois,  to  whose  civilities  I  was  afterwards  indebted,  on  several  occa- 
sions. Thus  reinforced,  we  proceeded  on,  delighted  with  the  scenery  of 
every  new  turn  in  the  river,  and  augmenting  our  circle  of  fellow  travellers, 
and  table  acquaintance,  if  that  can  be  called  a  table  acquaintance  which 
assembles  around  a  rustic  board.  One  night  an  accident  befel  us,  which 
threatened  the  entire  loss  of  one  of  our  flotilla.  It  so  happened,  at  the 
spot  of  our  landing,  that  the  smaller  ark,  being  outside,  was  pressed  by  the 
larger  ones,  so  far  ashore,  as  to  tilt  the  opposite  side  into  the  stream  below 
the  caulked  seam  It  would  have  sunk,  in  a  few  minutes,  but  was  held 
up,  partly  by  its  fastening  to  the  other  boats.  To  add  to  the  interest  felt, 
it  was  filled  with  valuable  machinery.  A  congress  of  the  whole  travelling 
community  assembled  on  shore,  some  pitching  pebble-stones,  and  some 
taking  a  deeper  interest  in  the  fate  of  the  boat.  One  or  two  unsuccessful 
efTorts  had  been  made  to  bail  it  out,  but  the  water  flowed  in  faster  than 
it  could  be  removed.  To  cut  loose  the  rope  and  abandon  it,  seemed  all 
that  remained.  "  I  feel  satisfied,"  said  I,  "  to  my  Massachusetts  friend, 
that  two  men,  bailing  with  might  and  main,  can  throw  out  more  water, 
in  a  given  time,  than  is  let  in  by  those  seams ;  and  if  you  will  step  in 
with  me,  we  will  test  it,  by  trying  again."  With  a  full  assent  and  ready 
good  will  he  met  this  proposition.  We  pulled  off  our  coats,  and  each 
taking  a  pail,  stepped  in  the  water,  then  half-leg  deep  in  the  ark,  and 
began  to  bail  away,  with  all  forco.  By  dint  of  determination  we  soon 
had  the  satisfaction  to  see  the  water  line  lower,  and  catching  new  spirit 
at  this,  we  finally  succeeded  in  sinking  its  level  below  the  caulked  seam. 
The  point  was  won.  Others  now  stepped  in  to  our  relief.  The  ark 
and  its  machinery  were  saved.  This  little  incident  was  one  of  those 
which  served  to  produce  pleasurable  sensations,  ail  round,  and  led  per- 


72 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


Kl  ' 


hap'i,  to  some  civilities  at  a  subsequent  date,  which  were  valuable  to  me. 
At  any  rate,  Mr.  Thomas,  who  owned  the  ark,  was  so  well  pleased,  that 
he  ordered  a  warm  breakfast  of  toast,  chickens,  and  coffee  on  shore 
for  the  whole  party.  This  was  a  welcome  substitute  for  our  ordinary 
breakfast  of  bacon  and  tea  on  boar^*  Such  little  incidents  serve  as  new 
points  of  encouragement  to  travellers:  the  very  shores  of  the  river 
looked  more  delightful,  after  we  p'll  out,  and  went  on  our  way  t^at  morn- 
ing. So  much  has  a  satisfied  appetite  to  do  with  the  aspect  of  things, 
both  without,  as  well  as  within  doors. 

The  month  of  April  had  now  fairly  opened.  The  season  was  delight- 
ful. Every  rural  sound  was  joyful — every  sight  novel,  and  a  thousand 
circumstances  united  to  make  the  voyage  one  of  deep  and  unmixed 
interest.  At  this  early  season  nothing  in  the  vegetable  kingdom  gives 
a  more  striking  and  pleasing  character  to  the  forest,  than  the  frequent 
occurrence  of  the  celtis  ohioensis,  or  Red  Bud.  It  presents  a  perfect 
bouquet  of  red,  or  rose-coloured  petals,  while  there  is  not  a  leaf  exfoliated 
upon  its  branches,  or  in  the  entire  forest. 

No  incident,  further  threatening  the  well  being  of  ouv  party,  occurred 
on  the  descent  to  Cincinnati,  where  we  landed  in  safety.  j3ut  long  before 
we  reached  this  city,  its  outliers,  to  use  a  geological  phrase,  were  encoun- 
tered, in  long  lines  and  rafts  of  boards  and  pine  timber,  from  the  sources 
of  the  Alleghany,  and  arks  and  flat-boats,  ffom  all  imaginable  places, 
with  all  imaginable  names,  north  of  its  latitude.  Next,  steamboats  lying 
along  the  gravel  or  clay  ba  '  s,  then  a  steam-mill  or  two,  puffing  up 
its  expended  strength  to  the  clouds,  and  finally,  the  dense  mass  of  brick 
and  wooden  buildings,  jutting  down  in  rectangular  streets — from  high 
and  exceedingly  beautiful  and  commanding  hills  in  the  rear.  All  was 
suited  to  realize  high  expectations.  Here  was  a  city  indeed,  on  the  very 
spot  from  which  St.  Clair  set  ojt,  on  his  ill-fated  expedition  in  1791, 
against  the  hostile  Indians.  Twenty-five  years  had  served  to  transform 
the  wilderness  into  scenes  of  cuUivntion  and  elegance,  realizing,  with  no 
fai""'.  outlines,  the  gay  creatio  is  of  eastern  fable. 


War,  sloth,  and  intemperance,  are  tfie  three  great  curses  which  have 
fallen  upon  the  Red  Race  of  America.  Many  whole  tribes  have  gone 
down  and  perished  under  their  triple  influence  ;  but  it  is  not  too  late  for 
those  who  remain  to  reform  and  recover  themselves. 


The  natives  are  more  easily  pleased  than  instructed.  A  harsh  or  un- 
gracious method  with  them,  is  always  unfavourable  to  good  results. 
That  instruction  which  comes  from  a  mild  voice  and  pleasing  manners,  is 
fraught  with  power,  even  upon  the  roughest  savage. 


TALES    OF    A    WIGWAM. 


WASBASHAS; 

THE  TRIBE  THAT  GREW  OUT  OF  A  SHELL. 


h 


AN    OSAGE    LEGEND. 

There  was  a  snail  living  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Missouri,  where  he 
found  plenty  of  food,  and  wanted  nothing.  But  at  length  the  waters  be- 
gan to  rise  and  overflow  its  banks,  and  although  the  little  animal  clung 
to  a  log,  the  flood  carried  them  b'<th  away :  they  floated  along  for  many 
days.  When  the  water  fell,  the  poor  snail  was  left  in  the  mud  and  slime, 
on  shore.  The  heat  of  the  sun  came  out  so  strong,  that  he  was  soon  fixed 
ir.  the  slime  and  could  not  stir.  He  could  no  longer  get  any  oouridh- 
nent.  He  became  oppressed  with  heat  and  drought.  He  resigned  him- 
self to  his  fate  and  prepared  to  die.  But  all  at  once,  he  fek  a  renewed 
■ '  tuT.  His  shell  burst  open,  and  he  began  to  rise.  His  head  gradually 
rose  above  tVe  ground,  he  feU  his  lower  extremities  assuming  the  charac- 
ter of  feet  and  legs.  Arms  extended  from  his  sides.  He  felt  their  ex- 
tremities divide  into  fingers.  In  fine  he  rose,  under  the  influence  of  one 
day's  sun,  into  a  tall  and  noble  man.  For  a  while  he  remained  in  a  dull 
and  stupid  state.  He  had  but  little  activity,  and  no  clear  thoughts. 
These  all  fame  by  degrees,  and  when  his  recollections  returned,  he  re- 
solved to  travel  back  to  ;iis  native  land. 

But  he  was  naked  and  ignorant.  The  first  want  he  felt  was  hunger. 
He  saw  beasts  and  birds,  as  he  walked  along,  but  he  knew  not  how  to 
kill  them.  He  wished  himself  again  a  snail,  for  he  knew  how,  in  that 
form,  to  get  his  food.  At  length  he  became  so  weak,  by  walking  and 
fasting,  that  ho  laid  himself  down,  on  a  grassy  bank,  to  die.  He  had  not 
laid  long,  when  he  heard  a  voice  calling  him  by  name.  "  Was-bas-has," 
exclaimed  the  voice.  He  looked  up,  and  beheld  the  Great  Spirit  sitting 
on  a  white  horse.  His  eyes  glistened  like  stars.  The  hair  of  his  head 
shone  like  the  sun.  He  could  not  bear  to  look  upon  him.  He  trembled 
from  head  to  foot.  Again  the  voice  spoke  to  him  in  a  mild  tone* 
"Was-bas-has!  Why  do  you  look  terrified?"  "  I  tremble,"  he  replied, 
because  I  stand  before  Him  who  raised  mo  from  the  ground.    I  am  faint 

m 


74 


WASBASHAS. 


if 


and  hungry, — I  have  eatr-n  nothing  since  the  floods  left  me  upon  the  shore 
— a  little  shell." 

The  Great  Spirit  here  lifted  up  his  hands  and  displaying  a  bow  and 
arrows,  told  him  to  look  at  him.  At  a  distance  sat  a  bird  on  a  tree.  He 
put  an  arrow  to  the  string,  and  pulling  it  with  force,  brought  down  the 
beautiful  object.  At  this  moment  a  deer  came  in  sight.  He  placed  ano- 
ther arrow  to  the  string,  and  pierced  it  through  and  through.  "  These" 
said  he,  "  are  your  food,  and  these  are  your  arms,"  handing  him  the  bow 
and  arrows.  He  then  instructed  him  how  to  remove  the  skin  of  the  deer, 
and  prepare  it  for  a  garment.  "  You  are  naked,"  said  he,  "  and  must  be 
clothed ;  it  is  now  warm,  but  the  skies  will  change,  and  bring  rains,  and 
snow,  and  cold  winds."  Having  said  this,  he  also  imparted  the  gift  of  fire, 
and  instructed  him  how  to  roast  the  flesh.  He  then  placed  a  collar  of 
wampum  around  his  neck.  "  This,"  said  he,  "  is  your  authority  over  all 
beasts."  Ha 'in g  done  this,  both  horse  and  rider  rose  up,  and  vanished 
from  his  sight. 

Was-bas-has  refreshed  himself,  and  now  pntsued  his  way  to  his  native 
land.  He  had  seated  himself  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  was  medita- 
ting on  what  had  passed,  when  a  large  beaver  rose  up  from  the  channel 
and  addressed  him.  "  Who  art  thou ;"  said  the  beaver,  "  that  comest  here 
todisturb  my  ancient  reign?"  "lamaffian,"  he  replied;  "  I  was  once  a  sAeZ/, 
a  creeping  shell ;  but  who  art  thou  ?"  "  I  am  king  of  the  nation  of  beavers," 
he  answered :  "  I  lead  my  people  up  and  down  this  stream ;  we  are  a  busy 
people,  and  the  river  is  my  dominion."  "I  must  divide  it  whh  you,"  re- 
torted Was-bas-has.  "  The  Great  Spirit  has  placed  me  at  the  head  of 
beasts  and  birds,  fishes  and  fowl ;  and  has  provided  me  with  the  power 
of  maintaining  my  rights."  Here  he  held  up  the  bow  and  arrows,  and 
displayed  the  collar  of  shells  around  his  neck.  "  Come,  come,"  said  the 
Beaver,  modifying  his  tone,  "  I  perceive  we  are  brothers. — Walk  with  me 
to  my  lodge,  and  refresh  yourself  after  your  journey,"  and  so  saying  he 
led  the  way.  The  Snail-Man  willingly  obeyed  his  invitation,  and  had 
no  reason  to  repent  of  his  confidence.  They  soon  entered  a  fine  large  vil- 
lage, and  his  host  led  him  to  the  chiefs  lodge.  It  was  a  well-built  room, 
of  a  cone-shape,  and  the  floor  nicely  covered  with  mats.  As  soon  as 
they  were  seated,  the  Beaver  directed  his  wife  and  daughter  to  prepare 
food  for  their  guest.  While  this  was  getting  ready,  the  Beaver  chief 
thought  he  would  improve  his  opportunity  by  making  a  fast  friend  of  so 
superior  a  being ;  whom  he  saw,  at  the  same  time,  to  be  but  a  novice. 
He  informed  him  of  the  method  they  had  of  cutting  down  trees,  with  their 
teeth,  and  of  felling  them  across  streams,  so  as  to  dam  up  the  water,  and  de- 
scribed the  method  of  finishing  their  dams  with  loaves  and  clay.  He  also 
instructed  him  in  the  way  of  erecting  lodg^*.  and  with  other  wise  an<f 
seasonable  conversation  beguiled  the  time  His  wife  and  daughter  now 
entered,  bringing  m  vessels  of  fresh  peeled  poplar,  and  willow,  and  sassa- 


. 


ORIGIN   OP   THE    DORMOUSE. 


76 


fras,  and  alder  bark,  which  is  the  most  choice  food  known  to  them.  Of 
this,  Was-bas-has  made  a  merit  of  tr,  sting,  while  his  entertainer  devoured 
it  with  pleasure.  He  was  pleased  with  the  modest  looks  and  deportment  of 
the  chiefs  daughter,  and  her  cleanly  and  neat  attire,  and  her  assiduous 
attention  to  the  commands  of  her  father.  This  was  ripened  into  esteem 
by  the  visit  he  made  her.  A  mutual  attachment  ensued.  A  union  was 
proposed  to  the  father,  who  was  rejoiced  to  find  so  advantageous  a  match 
for  his  daughter.  A  great  feast  was  prepared,  to  which  all  the  beavers, 
and  other  animals  on  good  terms  with  them,  were  invited.  The  Snail- 
Man  and  the  Beaver-Maid  were  thus  united,  and  this  union  is  the  origin 
of  the  Osages.     So  it  is  said  by  the  old  people. 


'V 


THE  BOY  WHO  SET  A  SNARE  FOR  THE  SUN; 

THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  KUG-E-BEENG-WA-KWA,*  OR  DORMOUSE. 

FROM    THE    ODJIBWA    ALGONQUIN. 

At  the  time  when  the  animals  reigned  in  the  earth,  they  had  killed  all 
but  a  girl,  and  her  little  brother,  and  these  two  were  living  in  fear  and  se- 
clusion. The  boy  was  a  perfect  pigmy,  and  never  grew  beyc  nd  the  stature 
of  a  small  infant ;  but  the  girl  increased  with  her  years,  so  that  the  labor 
of  providing  food  and  lodging  devolved  wholly  on  her.  She  went  out 
daily  to  get  wood  for  their  lodge-fire,  and  took  her  little  brother  along  that 
no  accident  might  happen  to  him ;  for  he  was  too  iittlo  to  leave  alone.  A 
big  bird  might  have  flown  away  with  him.  Sh«  made  him  a  bow  and 
arrows,  and  said  to  him  one  day,  "  I  will  leave  you  behind  where  l,have 
been  chopping — you  must  hide  yourself,  and  you  will  soon  see  tb*^  3it- 
shee-gitshee-gaun,  ai  see-ug  or  snow  birds,  come  and  pick  the  wo  a' 

the  wood,  where  I  have  been  chopping,"  (for  it  was  in  the  winter.)  •  ahoot 
one  of  them  and  bring  it  home."  He  obeyed  her,  and  tried  his  best  to  kill 
one,  but  came  home  unsuccessful.  She  told  him  he  must  not  dei^ir,  but 
try  again  the  next  day.  She  accordingly  left  him  at  the  pia^te  she  fcot 
wood,  and  returned.  Towards  nightfall,  she  heard  his  little  footsteps  on 
the  snow,  nd  he  came  in  exuUingly,  and  threw  down  one  of  the  birds, 
which  he  had  killed,  "  My  sister,"  said  he,  "  I  wish  you  to  skin  r  and 
.stretch  the  skin,  i-nd  when  1  have  killed  more,  I  will  have  a  coat  made 
out  of  them."  "  But  what  shall  we  do  with  the  body  ?"  said  she .  for  as  yet 
men  had  not  begun  to  eat  animal  food,  but  lived  on  vegetables  alone. 
"  Cut  it  in  two,"  he  answered,  "  and  season  our  pottage  with  one  half  of  it 

*  Blind  Woman. 


re 


ORIGIN   0^   THE    DORMOUSE. 


at  a  time."  She  did  so.  The  boy,  who  was  of  a  very  small  stature,  con- 
tinued his  efforts,  and  succeeded  in  killing  ten  birds,  out  of  the  skins  of 
which  his  sister  made  him  a  little  coat. 

"Sister,"  said  he  one  day,  "are  we  all  alone  in  the  world  ?  Is  there  nobody 
else  living?"  She  told  him  that  those  they  feared  and  who  had  destroyed 
their  relatives  lived  in  a  certain  quarter,  and  that  he  must  by  no  means  go 
in  that  direction.  This  only  served  to  inflame  his  curiosity  and  raise  his 
ambition,  and  he  soon  after  took  his  bow  and  arrows  and  went  in  that 
direction.  After  walking  a  long  time  and  meeting  nothing,  he  became 
tired,  and  lay  down  on  a  knoll,  where  the  sun  had  melted  the  snow.  He 
fell  fast  asleep ;  and  while  sleeping,  the  sun  beat  so  hot  upon  him,  that  it 
singed  and  drew  up  his  bird-skin  coat,  so  that  when  he  awoke  and 
stretched  himself,  he  felt  bound  in  it,  as  it  were.  He  looked  down  and 
saw  the  damage  done  to  his  coat.  He  flew  into  a  passion  and  upbraided 
the  sun,  and  vowed  vengeance  against  it.  "  Do  not  think  you  are  too 
high,"  said  he,  "  I  shall  revenge  myself" 

On  coming  home  he  related  his  disaster  to  his  sister,  and  lamented  bit- 
terly the  spoiling  of  his  coat.  He  would  not  eat.  He  lay  down  as  one 
that  fasts,  and  did  not  stir,  or  move  his  position  for  ten  days,  though  she 
tried  all  she  could  to  arouse  him.  Attiie  end  often  days,  he  turned  over, 
and  then  lay  ten  days  on  the  other  side.  When  he  got  up,  he  told  his 
sister  to  make  him  a  snare,  for  he  meant  to  catch  the  sun.  She  said  she 
had  nothing ;  but  finally  recollected  a  little  piece  of  dried  deer's  sinew,  that 
her  father  had  left,  which  she  soon  made  into  a  string  suitable  for  a  noosr 
But  the  moment  she  showed  it  to  him,  he  told  her  it  would  not  do,  and 
bid  her  get  something  else.  She  said  she  had  nothing — nothing  at  all. 
At  last  she  thought  of  her  hair,  and  pulling  some  of  it  out  of  her  head, 
made  a  string.  But  he  instantly  said  it  would  not  answer,  and  bid  her, 
pettishly,  and  with  authority,  make  him  a  noose.  She  told  him  there 
was  nothing  to  make  it  of,  and  went  out  of  the  lodge.  She  said  to  her- 
self, when  she  had  got  without  the  lodge,  and  while  she  was  all  alone, 
"  neow  obewy  indapin."  This  she  did,  and  twisting  them  into  a  tiny 
cord  she  handed  it  to  her  brother.  The  moment  he  saw  this  curious 
braid  he  was  delighted.  "  This  will  do,"  he  said,  and  inmiediately  put  i 
to  his  mouth  and  began  pulling  it  through  his  lips  ;  and  as  fast  as  he  drew 
it  changed  it  into  a  red  metal  cord,  which  he  wound  around  his  body  and 
shoulders,  till  he  had  a  large  quantity.  He  then  prepared  himself  and 
set  out  a  little  after  midnight,  that  he  might  catch  the  sun  before  it  rose. 
He  fixed  his  snare  on  a  spot  just  where  t'le  sun  would  strike  the  land,  as 
it  rose  above  the  earth's  disc  ;  and  sure  enough,  he  caught  the  sun,  so  that 
it  was  held  fast  in  the  cord,  and  did  not  rise. 

The  animals  who  ruled  the  earth  were  immediately  put  into  a  great 
commotion.  They  had  no  light.  They  called  a  council  to  debate  upon 
the  matter,  and  to  appoint  some  one  to  go  and  cut  the  cord — for  this 


AMPATA   SAPA. 


77 


was  a  very  hazardous  enterprize,  as  the  rays  of  the  sun  would  burn  who- 
ever came  so  near  to  them.  At  last  the  dormouse  undertook  it — for  at 
this  .;  ae  the  dormouse  was  the  largest  animal  in  the  world.  When  it 
stood  up  it  looked  like  a  mountain.  When  it  got  to  the  ylace  where  the 
sun  was  snared,  its  back  began  to  smoke  and  burn,  with  the  intensity  of 
the  heat,  and  the  top  of  its  carcass  was  reduced  to  enormous  heaps  of 
ashes.  It  succeeded,  however,  in  cutting  the  cord  with  its  teeth,  and  free- 
ing the  sun,  but  it  was  reduced  to  a  very  small  size,  and  has  remained 
so  ever  since.     Men  call  it  the  Kug-e-been-gwa-kwa. 


AMPATA    SAPA; 


OR, 


THE  FIRST-WIFE. 


A   TRADITION    OP    THE    DACOTAHS. 

Ampata  Sapa  was  the  wife  of  a  brave  young  hunter  and  warrior,  by 
whom  she  had  two  children.  They  lived  together  in  great  happiness, 
which  was  only  varied  by  the  changes  of  a  forest  life.  Sometimes  they 
lived  on  the  prairies ;  sometimes  they  built  their  wigwam  in  the  forest, 
near  the  banks  of  a  stream,  and  they  paddled  their  canoe  up  and  down  the 
rivers.  In  these  trips  they  got  fish,  when  they  were  tired  of  wild  meats. 
In  the  summer  season  they  kept  on  the  open  grounds  ;  in  the  winter,  they 
fixed  their  camp  in  a  sheltered  position,  in  the  woods.  The  very  change 
of  their  camp  was  a  source  of  pleasure,  for  they  were  always  on  the  look- 
out for  something  new.     They  had  plenty,  and  they  wanted  nothing. 

In  this  manner  the  first  years  of  their  marriage  pass^yi  away.  But  it  so 
happened,  that  as  years  went  by,  the  reputntion  of  her  hu«!|>»nd  in  the  tribe 
increased,  and  he  soon  came  to  be  regarded  as  a  Weetshahstgiftiy  Atapee,  or 
chief.  This  opened  a  new  field  for  his  ambition  and  pride.  The  fame 
of  a  chief,  it  well  known,  is  often  increased  by  the  number  of  bis  wivim 
His  lodge  was  now  thronged  with  visitors.  Some  cam<^  to  coitftit  him  ; 
some  to  gain  his  favour.  All  this  gave  Ampata  Sapa  no  uneasin*  •«,  for 
the  P«d  People  like  to  have  visitors,  and  to  show  hospitality.  The  first  thing 
thai  caused  a  jar  in  her  mind,  was  the  rumour  that  her  husband  was  about 
to  take  a  new  wife.  This  was  like  a  poison  in  her  veins  ,  for  she  had  a  big 
heart.  She  was  much  attached  to  her  husband,  and  she  could  not  bear 
the  idea  of  sharmg  his  affections  with  another.  But  she  found  that  the 
idea  had  already  got  strong  hold  of  her  husband's  mind,  and  he»  lemon- 
strances  did  little  good.  He  defended  himself  on  the  ground,  that  it  would 
give  him  greater  influence  in  the  tribe  if  he  took  the  daughter  of  a  noted 


78 


AMPATA   SAPA. 


chief.  But  before  he  had  time  to  bring  her  to  his  lodge,  Ampata  Sapa 
had  fled  from  it,  taking  her  two  children,  and  returned  to  her  father's 
lodge.  Her  father  lived  at  some  distance,  and  here  she  remained  a  short 
time  in  quiet.  The  whole  band  soon  moved  up  the  Mississippi,  to  their 
hunting  ground.  She  was  glad  to  go  with  them,  and  would,  indeed,  have 
been  glad  to  go  any  where,  to  get  farther  from  the  lodge  of  her  faithless 
husband. 

Here  the  winter  wore  away.  When  the  Spring  opened,  they  came 
back  again  to  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  mended  and  fitted  up  the  canoes, 
which  they  had  left  in  the  fall.  In  these  they  put  their  furs,  and  de- 
scended to  the  Falls  of  sjt.  Anthony.  Ampata  Sapa  lingered  behind  a 
short  time  the  morning  of  tn^'r  embarkation,  as  they  began  to  draw  near 
the  rapids  which  precede  the  grec  *  plunge.  She  then  put  her  canoe  in 
the  water,  and  embarked  with  her  children.  As  she  approached  the  falls, 
the  increasing  velocity  of  the  current  rendered  the  paddles  of  but  little 
use.  She  rested  with  her's  suspended  in  her  hands,  while  she  arose,  and 
uttered  her  lament : 

"It  was  him  only  that  I  loved,  with  the  love  of  my  heart.  It  was  for 
him  that  I  prepared,  w^ith  joy,  the  fresh  killed  meat,  and  swept  with 
boughs  my  lodge-fire.  It  was  for  him  I  dressed  the  skin  of  the  noble  deer, 
and  worked,  with  my  hands,  the  Moccasins  that  graced  his  feet. 

I  waited  while  the  sun  ran  his  daily  course,  for  his  return  from  the 
chase,  Ciid  I  rejoiced  in  my  heart  when  I  heard  his  manly  footsteps  ap- 
proach the  lodge.  He  threw  down  his  burden  at  the  door — it  was  a 
haunch  of  the  deer  ; — I  flew  to  prepare  the  meat  for  his  use. 

My  heart  was  bound  up  in  him,  and  he  was  all  the  world  to  me.  But 
he  has  left  me  for  another,  and  life  is  now  a  burden  which  I  cannot  bear, 
li'ven  my  children  add  to  my  griefs — they  look  so  much  like  him.  Howr 
can  I  support  life,  when  all  its  moments  are  bitter  !  I  have  lifted  up  my 
voice  to  the  Master  of  life.  I  have  asked  him  to  take  back  that  life,  which 
he  gave,  and  which  I  no  longer  wish.  I  am  on  the  current  that  ijnstens 
to  fulfil  my  prayer.  I  s**i>  the  white  foam  of  the  water.  It  is  my  shroud. 
I  hear  the  deep  murmur  from  below.    It  is  my  funeral  song.     Farewell. 

It  was  too  late  to  arrest  her  course.  She  had  approached  too  near  the 
abyss,  before  her  purpose  was  discovered  by  her  friends.  They  beheld 
her  enter  the  foam — they  saw  the  canoe  for  an  instant,  on  the  verge,  and 
then  disappear  for  ev<>r  Such  was  the  end  of  Ampata  Sapa ;  and  they  say 
her  caooe  can  sometimes  W  seen,  by  moonlight,  plunging  over  the  falls. 


Internal  disaAntion  has  done  more  to  destroy  the  Indian  power  fl» 
America,  than  the  white  man's  sword.  Could  the  tribes  loam  the  wis- 
dom of  confederation,  they  might  yet  be  saved.  This  is  a  problem  now 
undergoing  an  interesting  process  of  solution. 


in 
Is- 


..    MUKAKEE    MINDEMOEA; 

OK, 

•  THE  TOAD-WOMAN. 

AN  ODJIBWA  TALE. 

Great  good  luck  once  happened  to  a  young  woman  who  was  living  all 
alone  in  the  woods,  with  nobody  near  her  but  her  little  dog,  for,  to  her  sur- 
prise, she  found  fresh  meat  every  morning  at  her  door.  She  fell  very 
anxious  to  know  who  it  was  that  supplied  her,  and  watching  one  morning, 
very  early,  she  saw  a  handsome  young  man  deposit  the  meat.  After  his 
being  seen  by  her,  he  became  her  husband,  and  she  had  a  son  by  him. 
One  day  not  long  after  this,  the  man  did  not  return  at  evening,  as  usual, 
from  hunting.  She  waited  till  late  at  night,  but  all  in  vain.  Next  day 
she  swung  her  baby  to  sleep  in  its  tikenagun,  or  cradlp,  and  then  said  to 
her  dog:  "  Take  care  of  your  brother  whilst  I  am  gone,  and  when  he 
cries,  halloo  for  me."  The  cradle  was  made  of  the  finest  wampum,  and 
all  its  bandages  and  decorations  were  of  the  same  costly  material.  After 
a  short  time  the  woman  heard  the  cry  of  her  faithful  dog,  and  rifhning 
home  as  fast  as  she  could,  she  found  her  child  gone  and  the  dog  too. 
But  on  looking  round,  she  saw  pieces  of  the  wampum  of  her  child's  cradle 
bit  off  by  the  dog,  who  strove  to  retain  the  child  and  prevent  his  being 
carried  off  by  an  old  woman  called  Mukakee  Mindemoea,  or  the  Toad- 
Woman.  The  mother  followed  at  full  speed,  and  occasionally  came  to 
lodges  inhabited  by  old  women,  who  told  her  at  what  time  the  thief  had 
passed  ;  they  also  gave  her  shoes,  that  she  might  follow  on.  There  were 
a  number  of  these  old  women,  who  seemed  as  if  they  were  all  prophetesses. 
Each  of  them  would  say  to  her,  tbnt  when  she  arrived  in  pursuit  of  her 
stolen  child  at  the  next  lodge,  she  must  set  the  toes  of  the  moccasins  they 
had  loaned  her  pointing  homewards,  and  they  would  return  of  themselves. 
She  would  get  others  from  her  entertainers  farther  on,  who  would  also 
give  her  directions  how  to  proceed  to  recover  her  son.  She  thus  followed 
in  the  pursuit,  from  valley  to  valley,  and  stream  to  stream,  for  months  and 
years ;  when  she  came,  at  length,  to  the  lodge  of  the  last  of  the  friendly  old 
Nocoes,  or  grandmothers,  as  they  were  called,  who  gave  her  final  instruc. 
tions  how  to  proceed.  She  told  her  she  was  near  the  place  where  her  son 
was,  and  directed  her  to  build  a  lodge  of  shingoob,  or  cedar  boughs,  near 
the  old  Toad- Woman's  lodge,  and  to  make  a  little  bark  dish  and  squeeze 
her  milk  into  it.  "  Then,"  she  said,  "your  first  child  (meaning  the  dog) 
will  come  and  find  you  out,"    She  did  accordingly,  and  in  a  short  time 


80 


MUKAKEE   MINDEMOEA. 


she  heard  her  son,  now  grown,  going  out  to  hunt,  with  his  dog,^ calling  out 
to  him,  "  Monedo  Pewaubik  (that  is,  Steel  or  Spirit  Iron,)  Twee ! 
Twee!"  She  then  set  ready  the  dish  and  filled  it  with  her  milk.  The 
dog  soon  scented  it  and  came  into  the  lodge ;  she  placed  it  before  him. 
" See  my  child,"  said  she,  addressing  him,  "the  food  you  used  to  have 
from  me,  your  mother."  The  dog  went  and  told  his  young  master  that 
he  had  found  his  real  mother ;  and  informed  him  that  the  old  woman,  whom 
he  called  his  mother,  was  hot  his  mother,  that  she  had  stolen  him  when  an 
infant  in  his  cradle,  and  that  he  had  himself  followed  her  in  hopes  of  get- 
ting him  back.  The  young  man  and  his  dog  then  went  on  their  hunting 
excursion,  and  brought  back  a  great  quantity  of  meat  of  all  kinc^s.  He 
said  to  his  pretended  mother,  as  he  laid  it  down,  "Send  some  to  the 
stranger  that  has  arrived  lately."  The  old'  hag  answered,  "  No  I  why 
should  I  send  to  her — the  Sheegowish."*  Hft. insisted  ;  and  she  at  last 
consented  to  take  something,  throwing  it  in  at  the  door,  with  the  remark, 
"  My  son  gives  you,  or  feeds  you  this."  But  it  was  of  such  an  offensive 
nature,  that  she  threw  it  immediately  out  after  her. 

After  this  the  young  man  paid  the  stranger  a  visit,  at  her  lodge  of  cedar 
boughs,  and  partook  of  her  dish  of  milk.  She  then  told  him  she  was  hia 
real  mother,  and  that  he  had  been  stole^  away  from  her  by  the  detestable 
Toad- Woman,  who  was  a  witch.  He  was  not  quite  convinced.  She 
said  to  him,  "  Feign  yourself  sick,  when  you  go  home,  and  when  the 
Toad- Woman  asks  what  ails  you,  say  that  you  want  to  see  your  cradle  ; 
for  your  cradle  was  of  wampum,  and  your  faithful  brother,  the  dog,  bit  a 
piece  off  to  try  and  detain  you,  which  I  picked  up,  as  I  followed  in  your 
track.  They  were  real  wampum,  white  and  blue,  shining  and  beautiful." 
She  then  showed  him  the  pieces.  He  went  home  and  did  as  his  real 
mother  bid  him.  "  Mother,"  said  he,  "  why  am  1  so  different  in  my 
looks  from  the  rest  of  your  children?"  "  Oh,"  said  she,  "it  was  a  very 
bright  clear  blue  sky  when  you  were  born  ;  that  is  the  reason."  When 
the  Toad- Woman  saw  he  was  ill,  she  asked  what  she  could  do  for  him. 
He  said  nothing  would  do  him  good,  but  the  sight  of  his  cradle.  She  ran 
immediately  and  got  a  cedar  cradle ;  but  he  said  "  That  is  not  my  cradle." 
She  went  and  got  one  of  her  own  children's  cradles,  (for  she  had  four,)  but 
he  turned  his  head  and  said,.."  That  is  not  mine."  She  then  produced  the 
real  cradle,  and  he  saw  it  was  the  same,  in  substance,  with  the  pieces  the 
other  had  shown  him  ;  and  he  was  convinced,  for  he  could  even  see  the 
marks  of  the  dog's  teeth  upon  it. 

He  soon  got  well,  and  went  out  hunting,  and  killed  a  fat  bear.  He  and 
his  dog-brother  then  stripped  a  tall  pine  of  all  its  branches,  and  stuck  the 
carcass  on  the  top,  taking  the  usual  sign  of  his  having  killed  an  animal — 
the  tongue.  He  told  the  Toad- Woman  where  he  had  left  it,  saying,  "  It 
is  very  far,  even  to  the  end  of  the  earth."  She  answered,  "  It  is  not  so  far 
*  Sheegowisa,  a  widow,  and  motoigh,  sometfaing  nasty. 


MUKAKEE    MINDEMOEA. 


81 


but  I  can  get  it,"  so  ofT&he  set.  As  soon  as  she  was  gone,  the  young  man 
and  his  dog  killed  the  Toad-Woman's  children,  and  staked  them  on  each 
side  of  the  door,  with  a  piece  of  fat  in  their  mouths,  and  then  went  to  his 
real  mother  and  hastened  her  departure  with  them.  The  Toad-Woman 
spent  a  long  time  in  finding  the  bear,  and  had  much  ado  in  climbing  the 
tree  to  get  down  the  carcass.  As  she  got  near  home,  she  saw  the  children 
looking  out,  apparently,  with  the  fat  in  their  mouths,  and  was  angry  at 
them,  saying,  "  Why  do  you  destroy  the  pomatum  of  your  brother."  But 
her  fury  was  great  indeed,  when  she  saw  they  were  killed  and  impaled. 
She  ran  after  the  fugitives  as  fast  as  she  could,  and  was  near  overtaking 
them,  when  the  young  man  said,  "  We  are  pressed  hard,  but  let  this  stay 
her  progress,"  throwing  his  fire  steel  behind  him,  which  caused  the  Toad- 
Woman  to  slip  and  fall  repeatedly.  But  still  she  pursued  and  gained  on 
them,  when  he  threw  behind  him  his  flint,  which  again  retarded  her,  for 
it  made  her  slip  and  stumble,  so  that  her  knees  were  bleeding ;  but  she 
continued  to  follow  on,  and  was  gaining  ground,  when  the  young  man 
said,  "  Let  the  Oshau  shaw  go  mul'  un  (snake  berry)  spring  up  to  detain 
her,"  and  immediately  these  berries  spread  like  scarlet  all  over  the  path 
for  a  long  distance,  which  she  could  not  avoid  stooping  down  to  pick  and 
eat.  Still  she  went  on,  and  was  again  advancing  on  them,  when  the 
young  man  at  last,  said  to  the  dog,  "  Brother,  chew  her  into  mummy,  for 
she  plagues  us."  So  th^  dog,  turning  round,  seized  her  and  tore  her  to 
pieces,  and  they  escaped. 


Death  is  frightful,  or  welcome,  according  to  the  theories  men  have  of  it. 
To  the  Indian,  it  is  a  pleasing  and  welcome  event.  He  believes  a  future 
state  to  be  one  of  rewards,  and  restitutions,  and  not  of  punishments. 

The  Indian  idea  of  paradise  is  the  idea  of  the  orientals.  It  consists  of 
sensualities,  not  spiritualities.  He  expects  the  scene  to  furnish  him  ease 
add  plenty.  Ease  and  plenty  make  the  Indian's  happiness  here,  and  his 
heaven  is  but  a  bright  transcript  of  his  earth. 

Paganism  and  idolatry,  require  more  mysteries  for  their  support  than 
Christianity.  The  Christian  has  but  one  God,  existing  in  three  hypostases. 
It  would  be  below  the  truth  to  say  that  the  Indian  has  one  hundred  thou- 
sand gods. 

The  Hindoos  toorship  their  multiform  gods  of  the  earth,  air  and  sea. 
The  North  American  Indian  only  believes  in  them.  He  worships  the 
Great  Spirit. 

Wild  thoughts  are  often  bright  thoughts,  but  like  the  wild  leaps  of  a 
mountain  torrent,  they  are  evanescent  and  unequal.  We  are  dazzled 
by  a  single  figure  in  an  Indian  speech,  but  it  is  too  often  like  a  sjpark 
amid  a  shower  of  ashes.  .       •:  '  >"    . 


■T 


MANMES,  CUSTOMS,  AND  OPINIOIS. 


CORN-PLAJVTING,  AND  ITS  INCIDENTS. 

The  zca,  mais,  originally  furnished  the  principal  article  of  subsistence 
among  all  the  tribes  of  this  race,  north  and  south.  It  laid  at  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Mexican  and  Peruvian  types  of  civilization,  as  well  as  the  in- 
cipient gleamings  of  it,  among  the  more  warlike  tribes  of  the  Iroquois, 
Natchez,  Lenapees,  and  others,  of  northern  latitudes.  They  esteem  it  so 
important  and  divine  a  grain,  that  their  story-tellers  invented  various  tales, 
in  which  this  idea  is  symbolized  under  the  form  of  a  special  gift  from  the 
Great  Spirit.  The  Odjibwa-Aigonquins,  who  call  it  Mon-da-min,  that  is, 
the  Spirit's  grain  or  berry,  have  a  pretty  story  of  this  kind,  in  which  the 
stalk  in  full  tassel,  is  represented  as  descending  from  the  sky,  under  the 
guise  of  a  handsom.e  youth,  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  a  young  man  at 
his  fast  of  virility,  or  coming  to  manhood. 

It  is  well  known  that  corn-planting,  and  corn-gathering,  at  least  among 
all  the  still  uncolonized  tribes,  are  left  entirely  to  the  females  and  children, 
and  a  few  superannuated  old  men,  It  is  not  generally  known,  perhaps, 
that  this  labour  is  not  compulsory,  and  that  it  is  assumed  by  the  females 
as  a  just  equivalent,  in  their  view,  for  the  onerous  and  continuous  labour 
of  the  other  sex,  in  providing  meats,  and  skins  for  clothing,  by  the  chase, 
and  in  defending  their  villages  against  their  enemies,  and  keeping  intruders 
off  their  territories.  A  good  Indian  housewife  deems  this  a  part  of  her 
prerogative,  and  prides  herself  to  have  a  store  of  corn  to  exercise  her  hos- 
pitality, or  duly  honour  her  husband's  hospitality,  in  the  entertainment  of 
the  lodge  guests. 

The  area  of  ground  planted  is  not,  comparitively,  large.  This  matter 
is  essentially  regulated  by  the  number  of  the  family,  and  other  circum- 
stances. Spring  is  a  leisure  season  with  them,  and  by  its  genial  and  re- 
viving influence,  invites  to  labour.  An  Indian  female  has  no  cows 
to  milk,  no  flax  to  spin,  no  yarn  to  reel.  Even  those  labours,  which,  at 
other  seasons  fall  to  her  share,  are  now  intermitted.  She  has  apukvvas  to 
gather  to  make  mats.  Sugar-making  has  ended.  She  has  no  skins  to 
dress,  for  the  hunt  has  ended,  the  animals  being  out  of  season.  It  is  at 
this  time  that  the  pelt  grows  bad,  the  hair  becomes  loose  and  falls  ofl'',  and 
nature  itself  teaches  the  hunter,  that  the  species  must  have  repose,  and  be 
allowed  a  listle  time  to  replenish.     Under  these  circumstances  the  mistress 


CORN,   PLANTING,    AND    ITS    INCIDENTS. 


83 


of  the  lodge  and  her  train,  sally  out  of  the  lodge  into  the  corn-field,  and 
with  the  light  pemidgc-ag  nkwut,  or  «inall  hoe,  open  up  the  soft  ground 
and  deposit  their  treasured  mondurnin. 

The  Indian  is  emphatically  a  superstitious  being,  believing  in  all  sorts 
of  magical,  and  secret,  ;ind  wonderful  influences.  Woman,  herself,  comes 
in  for  no  small  share  of  these  supposed  influences.  1  shrewdly  suspect 
that  one  half  of  the  credit  we  have  been  in  the  habit  of  ffiving  the  war- 
rior,  o^the  score  of  virtue,  in  his  treatment  of  captives  is  due  alone  to  his 
superstitions.  He  is  afraid,  at  all  times,  to  spoil  his  luck,  cross  his  fate, 
and  do  some  untoward  act,  by  which  he  might,  perchance,  fall  under  a 
bad  spiritual  influence.  '  / 

To  the  wewun,  or  wife — the  cqua,  or  woman,  to  the  guh'or  mother, — 
to  the  cquiizas,  or  girl,  and  to  the  diinis,  or  daughter,  and  slieraa,  or 
sister,  he  looks,  ns  wielding,  in  their  several  capacities,  whether  kindred 
or  not,  these  mystic  influences  over  his  luck.  In  consequence  of  this,  the 
female  never  walks  in  the  path  before  him.  It  is  an  unpropitious  sign.  If 
she  cross  his  track,  when  he  is  about  to  set  out  on  a  hunting,  or  war  ex- 
cursion, his  luck  is  gone.  If  she  is  ill,  from  natural  causes,  she  cannot 
even  stay  in  the  same  wigwam.  She  cannot  use  a  cup  or  a  bowl  without 
rendering  it,  in  his  view,  unclean. 

A  singular  proof  of  this  belief,  in  both  sexes,  of  the  mysterious  influence 
of  the  steps  of  a  \\  lan  on  the  vegetable  and  insect  creation,  is  found  in  an 
ancient  custom,  whu  /)  was  related  to  me,  respecting  corn-planting.  It 
was  the  practice  of  the  hunter's  wife,  when  the  field  of  corn  had  been 
planted,  to  choose  the  first  dark  or  overclouded  evening,  to  perform  a 
secret  circuit,  san^  habilement,  around  th'  'eld.  For  this  purpose  she 
slipt  out  of  the  lodge  in  the  evening,  unob  ved,  to  son.  obscure  nook, 
where  she  completely  disrobed.  Then  taking  her  matchecota,  or  princi- 
pal garment  in  one  iiand,  she  dragged  it  around  the  field  This  was 
thought  to  ensure  a  prolific  crop,  and  to  prevent  the  assaults  oi  insects  and 
worms  upon  the  grain.  It  was  supposed  they  could  not  creep  over  the 
charmed  line. 

But  if  corn-planting  be  done  in  a  lively  and  satisfied,  and  not  a  slavish 
spirit,  corn-gathering  and  husking  is  a  season  of  decided  hankfulness  and 
merriment.  At  these  gatherings,  the  chiefs  and  old  men  are  mere  specta- 
tors, although  they  are  pleased  spectators,  the  young  only  sharing  in  the 
sport.  Who  has  not  seen,  the  sedate  ogema  in  such  a  vicinage,  smoking 
a  dignified  pipe  with  senatorif  i  <>.  Or  the  other  hand,  turning  to  the 
group  of  nature's  red  daughiiMS       d  their  young  cohorts,  it  may  be  safe- 

,'ity  constitute  no  part  of  the  character- 
t;]se  custom  has  bound  fast,  in  the  do- 
mestic female  circle  of  forest  life,  the  tongue  is  left  loose.  Nor  does  it  re- 
quire, our  observation  leads  us  to  think,  one  tenth  part  of  the  wit  or 
drollery  of  ancient  Athens,  to  set  their  risible  faculties  in  motion. 


ly  affirmed  that  laughter  and     i  r 
istics  of  civilization.     Whatever 


c^^  ^~^>^ 


^>, 


\>.f^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


U;|28  |2..5 

150   ^^^  tmlHil 

■^  IM  112.2 

i£  nil  2.0 


ut 


J& 


III '-2^  11'-^- ii 

^ 

6"     

► 

V. 


V] 


/] 


°>» 


/^ 


c 


Photographii 

Sciences 

Corporation 


^^ 


r  r  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4S03 


^ 


INDIAN  IDEAS  OF  IMMORTALITY, 


AND   THE 


REPOSE  OF  THE  SOUL.  ^ 

When  an  Indian  corpse  is  put  in  a  coffin,  among  the  tribes  of  'he  Lake- 
Algonquins,  the  lid  is  tied  down,  and  not  nailed.  On  depositii  t  in  the 
grave,  the  rope  or  string  is  loosed,  and  the  weight  of  the  earth  alone 
relied  on,  to  keep  it  in  a  fixed  position.  The  reason  they  give  for  this,  is, 
that  the  soul  may  have  free  egress  from  the  body. 

Over  the  top  of  the  grave  a  covering  of  cedar  bark  is  put,  to  shed  the 
rain.  This  is  roof-shaped  and  the  whole  structure  looks,  slightly,  like  a 
house  in  miniature.  It  has  gable  ends.  Through  one  of  these,  being  the 
head,  an  aperture  is  cut.  On  asking  a  Chippewa  why  this  was  done,  he 
replied, — "  To  allow  the  soul  to  pass  out,  and  in." 

"  I  thought,"  I  replied,  "  that  you  believed  that  the  soul  went  up  from 
the  body  at  the  time  of  death,  to  a  land  of  happiness.  How,  then,  can  it 
remain  in  the  body  ?" 

"  There  are  two  souls,"  replied  the  Indian  philosopher. 

"  Row  can  this  be  ?  my  friend." 

"  It  is  easily  explained,"  said  he. 

"  You  know  that,  in  dreams,  we  pass  over  wide  countries,  and  see  hills 
and  lakes  and  mountains,  and  many  scenes,  which  pass  before  our  eyes, 
and  afTect  us.  Yet,  at  the  same  time,  our  bodies  do  not  stir,  and  there  is 
a  soul  left  with  the  body, — else  it  would  be  dead.  So,  you  perceive,  it  must 
be  another  soul  that  accompanies  us." 

This  conversation  took  place,  in  the  Indian  country.  I  knew  the  In- 
dian very  well,  and  had  noticed  the  practice,  not  general  now,  on  the  fron- 
tiers, of  tying  the  coffin-lid,  in  burials.  It  is  at  the  orifice  in  the  bark 
sheeting  mentioned,  that  the  portion  of  food,  consecrated  in  feasts  for  th& 
dead,  is  set.  It  could  not  but  happen,  that  the  food  should  be  eaten  by  the 
hystrix,  wolf,  or  some  other  animal,  known  to  prowl  at  night;  nor  that, 
](adian  superstition,  ever  ready  to  turn  slight  appearances  of  this  kind  to 
account,  should  attribute  its  abstraction  to  the  spirit  of  the  deceased. 


When  Lucas  Fox  sailed  to  discover  the  northwest  passage  to  India  iti 
1631,  he  carried  a  letter  from  Charles  I.  to  the  Emperor  of  Japan.  Geo- 
graphy has  been  slower  in  settling  the  question  of  the  northwest  passage 
and  the  mouth  of  the  Niger,  than  any  other  points  on  the  globe.  It  is 
only  in  our  age  that  both  these  questions  have  been  satisfactorily  solved. 


r 


i 


■,w 


PUGASAING; 


01, 


THE  GAME  OF  THE  BOWL.  ' 

1  '^T  ^-  I^^^P""*^'!^^  g^"^«  °f  hazard  among  the  northern  tribes.  It  is 
played  wuh  thirteen  pieces,  hustled  in  a  vessel  called  onagun,  ^hich  is  a 
kmd  of  wooden  bowl.     They  are  represented,  and  named,  as  foLows 


•>ll. 


-in. 


TTL. 


QOOO 


ja 


^ 


The  pieces  marked  No.  1,  in  this  cut,  of  which  there  are  two,  are  called 
Inmewug,  or  men.  They  are  made  tapering,  or  wedge-shaped  in  thick- 
ness,  so  as  to  make  it  possible,  in  throwing  them,  that  thev  may  stand  on 

tZ^T  r    ^'"^'^  ''  "  '^"'^  '''''^''  ^^"^b^'^'  «'  •h^  «rea'  Serpent. 
It  consists  of  two  pieces,  one  of  which  is  fin-tailed,  or  a  water-seroent,  the 


86 


PUGASAING. 


Other  truncated,  and  is  probably  designed  as  terrestrial.  They  are  formed 
wedge-shaped,  so  as  to  be  capable  of  standing  on  their  bases  length-wise. 
Each  has  four  dots.  Number  3,  is  called  Pugamagun,  or  the  war  club. 
It  has  six  marks  on  the  handle,  on  the  red  side,  and  four  radiating  from 
the  orifice  of  the  club  end ;  and  four  marks  on  the  handle  of  the  white  side ; 
and  six  radiating  marks  from  the  orifice  on  the  club-end,  making  ten  on 
each  side.  Number  4  is  called  Keego,  Avhich  is  the  generic  name  for  a 
fish.  The  four  circular  pieces  of  brass,  slightly  concave,  with  a  flat  sur- 
face on  the  apex,  are  called  Ozawabiks.  The  three  bird-shaped  pieces, 
Sheshebwug,  or  ducks. 

All  but  the  circular  pieces  are  made  out  of  a  fine  kind  of  bone.  One 
side  of  the  piece  is  white,  of  the  natural  colour  of  the  bones,  and  polished, 
the  other  red.  The  brass  pieces  have  the  convex  side  bright,  the  concave 
black.  They  are  all  shaken  together,  and  thrown  out  of  the  onagun,  as 
dice.  The  term  pugasaing  denotes  this  act  of  throwing.  It  is  the  parti- 
cipial form  of  the  verb. — The  following  rules  govern  the  game : 

1.  When  the  pieces  are  turned  ou  the  red  side,  and  one  of  the  Inine- 
wugs  stands  upright  on  the  bright  side  of  one  of  the  brass  peces,  it 
counts  158. 

2.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  red  side  up,  and  the  Gitshee  Kenabik 
with  the  tail  stands  on  the  bright  side  of  the  brass  piece,  it  counts  138. 

3.  When  all  turn  up  red,  it  counts  58  whether  the  brass  pieces  be  bright 
or  black  side  up. 

4.  When  the  Gitshee  Kenabik  and  his  associate,  and  the  two  Ininewugs 
turn  up  white  side,  and  the  other  pieces  red,  it  counts  58,  irrespective  of 
the  concave  or  convex  position  of  the  brass  pieces. 

5.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  up  white,  it  counts  38,  whether  the  Ozawd- 
biks,  be  bright  or  black.  '-^   , 

6.  When  the  Gitshee  Kenabik  and  his  associate  turn  up  red,  and  the 
other  white,  it  counts  38,  the  brass  pieces  immaterial. 

7.  When  one  of  the  Ininewugs  stands  up,  it  counts  50,  without  regard 
to  the  position  of  all  the  rest  .  , 

8.  When  either  of  the  Gitshee  Kenabiks  stands  upright,  it  counts  40, 
irrespective  of  the  position  of  the  others. 

9.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  up  white,  excepting  one,  and  the  Ozawabiks 
dark,  it  counts  20. 

10.  When  all  turn  up  red,  except  one,  and  the  brass  pieces  bright,  it 
counts  15. 

11.  When  the  whole  of  the  pieces  turn  up  white,  but  one,  with  the 
OzawaLiks  bright,  it  counts  10. 

12.  When  a  brass  piece  turns  up  dark,  the  two  Gitshee  Kenabiks  and 
the  two  men  red,  and  the  remaining  pieces  white,  it  counts  8. 

13  When  the  brass  piece  turns  up  bright,  the  two  Gitshee  Kenabiks 
and  one  of  the  men  red,  and  all  the  rest  white,  it  is  6. 


PUGASAING. 


87 


14.  When  the  Gitshee  Kenabik  in  chief,  and  one  of  the  men  turn  up 
red,  the  Ozawabiks,  bright,  and  all  the  others  white,  it  is  4. 

15.  When  both  the  Kenabiks,  and  both  men,  and  the  three  ducks,  turn 
up  red,  the  brass  piece  black,  and  either  the  Keego,  or  a  duck  white, 
it  is  5. 

1 6.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  up  red,  but  one  of  the  Ininewugs,  and  the 
brass  piece  black,  it  counts  2. 

The  limit  of  the  game  is  stipulated.  The  parties  throw  up  for  the 
play. 

This  game  is  very  fascinating  to  some  portions  of  the  Indians.  They 
stake  at  it  their  ornaments,  weapons,  clothing,  canoes,  horses,  every  thing 
in  fact  they  possess ;  and  have  been  known,  it  is  said,  to  set  up  their  wives 
and  children,  and  even  to  forfeit  their  own  liberty.  Of  such  desperate 
stakes,  I  have  seen  no  examples,  nor  do  I  think  the  game  itself  in  com- 
mon use.  It  is  rather  confined  to  certain  persons,  who  hold  the  relative 
rank  of  gamblers  in  Indian  society — men  who  are  not  noted  as  hunters  or 
warriors,  or  steady  providers  for  their  families.  Among  these  are  per- 
sons who  bear  the  term  of  lenadizze-wug,  that  is,  wanderers  about  the 
country,  braggadocios,  or  fops.  It  can  hardly  be  classed  with  the  popular 
games  of  amusement,  by  which  skill  and  dexterity  are  acquired.  I  have 
generally  found  the  chiefs  and  graver  men  of  the  tribes,  who  encouraged 
the  young  men  to  play  ball,  and  are  sure  to  be  present  at  the  customary 
sports,  to  witness,  and  sanction,  and  applaud  them,  speak  lightly  and  dis- 
paragingly of  this  game  of  hazard.  Yet,  it  cannot  be  denied,  that  some 
of  the  chiefs,  distinguished  in  war  and  the  chase,  at  the  west,  can  be  refer- 
red to,  as  lending  their  example  to  its  fascinating  power. 

An  analysis  of  this  game,  to  show  its  arithmetical  principles  and  powers, 
might  be  gone  into ;  but  it  is  no  part  of  the  present  design  to  take  up  such 
considerations  here,  far  less  to  pursue  the  comparison  and  extension  of  cus- 
toms of  this  kind  among  the  modern  western  tribes.  It  may  be  sufficient 
to  say,  from  the  foregoing  rules,  that  there  seems  to  be  no  unit  in  the 
throw,  and  that  the  count  proceeds  by  decimals,  for  all  numbers  over  8. 
Doubtless  these  rules,  are  but  a  part  of  the  whole  series,  known  to  ex- 
perienced players.  They  comprise,  however,  all  that  have  been  revealed 
to  me. 

.,  "  Gambling  is  not  peculiar  to  our  race, 
The  Indian  gambles  with  as  fixed  a  face." 


Herodotus  says  of  the  ancient  Thracians — that  "  the  most  honourable 
life,  with  them,  is  a  life  of  war  and  plunder ;  the  most  contemptible  that  of 
a  husbandman.  Their  supreme  delight  is  war  and  plunder."  Who  might 
not  suppose,  were  the  name  withheld,  that  this  had  been  said  by  some 
modern  writer  of  the  Pawnees,  or  the  Comanches  ? 


REVERENCE  AND  AFFECTION  FOR  PARENTS. 


li 


Ij 


it 


There  lived  a  noted  chief  at  Michilimackinac,  in  days  past,  called  Gitshe 
Naygow,  or  the  Great-Sand-Dune,  a  name,  or  rather  nick-name, 
which  he  had,  probably,  derived  from  his  birth  and  early  residence  at  a 
Spot  of  very  imposing  appearance,  so  called,  on  the  southern  shore  of 
Lake  Superior,  which  is  east  of  the  range  of  the  Pictured  Rocks.  He 
was  a  Chippewa,  a  warrior  and  a  counsellor,  of  that  tribe,  and  had 
mingled  freely  in  the  stirring  scenes  of  war  and  border  ioray,  which 
marked  the  closing  years  of  French  domination  in  the  Canadas.  He 
lived  to  be  very  old,  and  became  so  feeble  at  last,  that  he  could  not 
travel  by  land,  when  Spring  came  on  and  his  people  prepared  to  move 
their  lodges,  from  their  sugar-camp  in  the  forest,  to  the  open  lake  shore. 
They  were  then  inland,  on  the  waters  of  the  Manistee  river,  a  stream 
whicli  enters  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Michigan.  It  was  his  last  win- 
ter on  earth;  his  heart  was  gladdened  by  once  more  feeling  the  ge- 
nial rays  of  Spring,  and  he  desired  to  go  with  them,  to  behold,  for  the 
last  time,  the  expanded  lake  and  inhale  its  pure  breezes.  He  must 
needs  be  conveyed  by  hand.  This  act  of  piety  was  performed  by  his 
daughter,  then  a  young  woman.  She  carried  him  on  her  back  from 
their  camp  to  the  lake  shore,  where  they  erected  their  lodge  and 
passed  their  spring,  and  where  he  eventually  died  and  was  buried. 

This  relation  I  had  from  her  own  lips,  at  the  agency  of  Michili- 
mackinac, in  1833.  I  asked  her  how  she  had  carried  him.  She  re- 
plied, with  the  Indian  apekun,  or  head-strap.  When  tired  she  rested,  and 
again  pursued  her  way,  on-wa-be-win  by  on-wa-be-win,  or  rest  by  rest,  in 
the  manner  practised  in  carrying  heavy  packages  over  the  portages.  Her 
name  was  Nadowakwa,  or  the  female  Iroquois.  She  was  then,  perhaps, 
about  fifty-five  years  of  age,  and  the  wife  of  a  chief  called  Saganosh, 
whose  home  and  jurisdiction  were  in  the  group  of  the  St.  Martin's  Islands, 
north  of  Michilimackinac. 

The  incident  was  not  voluntarily  told,  but  came  out,  incidentally,  in 
some  inquiries  I  was  making  respecting  historical  events,  in  the  vicinity. 
One  such  incident  goes  far  to  vindicate  the  afl!ections  of  this  people, 
and  should  teach  us,  that  they  are  of  the  same  general  lineage  with 
ourselves,  and  only  require  letters  and  Christianity,  to  exalt  them  in  the 
scale  of  beins:. 


The  first  words  of  men,  says  Harris  in  his  Hermes,  like  their  first  ideas, 
had  an  immediate  reference  to  sensible  objects ;  in  after  days,  when  they 
began  to  discern  with  their  intellect,  they  took  those  words  which  they 
found  already  made,  and  transferred  them  by  metaphor,  to  intellectual  coa- 
ceptions. 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OF 


NOTED  RED  MEN  AND  WOMEN, 


WHO  HAVE  APPEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT, 


m 


irith 
I  the 


eas, 

Uy 
Ley 


AND AIG  WEOS,  OR  CROWS-FLESH. 

M.\inr  persons  among  the  Indian  race,  have  attracted  notice  from  their 
exploits  on  the  war-path.  Andaig  Weos  was  not  among  the  num- 
ber of  these,  or  if  he  had  mingled  in  such  events,  his  deeds  of  daring 
are  now  lost  amid  the  remembrance  of  better  qualities.  He  was  a  chief 
of  the  once  prominent  and  reigning  band  of  Odjibwa  Algonquins,  who 
are  called  Chippewas,  located  at  Chegoimgon,  on  Lake  Superior,  where 
his  name  is  cherished  in  local  tradition,  for  the  noble  and  disinterested 
deeds  which  he  performed  iu  former  days.  He  lived  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  18th  century. 

It  was  perhaps  forty  years  ago — said  my  informant,  it  was  while  the 
late  Mr.  Nolin,  of  Sault  Ste.  Maries  was  a  trader  in  the  Chippewa  country, 
between  lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  that  he  wintered  one  year  low 
down  on  the  Chippewa  river.  On  his  way  down  this  stream,  and  while 
he  was  still  on  one  of  its  sources,  cold  weather  set  in  suddenly,  the  ice 
formed,  and  he  was  unable  to  get  on  with  his  goods.  He  consequently 
put  them  en  cache,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  and  proceeded 
on  foot,  with  his  men  to  the  lower  part  of  the  river,  to  the  spot  at  which 
he  had  determined  to  winter.  Here  he  felled  trees,  and  built  his  house, 
and  having  made  all  things  ready,  he  set  out  with  his  men  on  his  return 
to  his  cac/ie,  in  order  to  bring  down  his  goods. 

On  the  way  he  fell  in  with  an  Indian  hunter  and  his  wife,  who  followed 
him  to  the  place  where  he  had  secreted  his  goods.  On  reaching  this,  he 
filled  a  bottle  with  spirits  and  gave  a  glass  to  each  of  his  men,  took  one 
himself,  and  then  filling  the  gbss  presented  it  to  the  Indian.  This  was 
done  after  the  camp  had  been  made  for  the  night.  It  so  happened  that 
the  Indian  was  taken  suddenly  ill  that  night,  and  before  day  light  died. 
Nolin  and  his  men  buried  him,  and  then  proceeded  back  to  his  wintering 
house  below,  each  man  carrying  a  pack  of  goods ;  and  the  widow  rejoined 
her  friends. 

After  the  Indians  had  taken  their  credits,  and  dispersed  to  their  several 
wintering  grounds,  it  was  rumoured  amongst  theui,  that  the  trader  had 


90 


ANDAIO   WEOS,   OR   CROWS-FLESH. 


il 


M  » 


administered  poison  to  the  Indian  who  died  so  suddenly  after  taking  the 
glass  of  spirits.  And  this  opinion  gained  ground,  ahhough  the  widow  wo- 
man repeatedly  told  the  Indians,  that  the  liquor  given  to  her  deceased 
husband  was  from  the  same  bottle  and  glass,  that  all  the  French  people 
had  drank' from.  But  it  was  of  no  avail;  the  rumour  grew,  and  Mr, 
Nolin  began  to  be  apprehensive,  as  he  had  already  learnt  that  the  Indians 
meant  to  kill  him.  To  confirm  this  suspicion  a  party  of  forty  men,  soon 
after,  entered  his  house,  all  armed,  painted  black,  and  with  war  dresses 
on.  They  were  all  presented  with  a  piece  of  tobacco,  as  was  customary, 
when  each  of  them  threw  it  into  the  fire.  No  alternative  now  appeared 
to  reman  to  avert  the  blow,  which  he  was  convinced  must  soon  follow. 
Almost  at  the  same  instant,  his  men  intimated  that  another  party,  of  six 
men  more,  were  arriving. 

It  proved  to  be  the  chief  Andaig  Weos,  from  near  Lac  du  Flambeau, 
in  search  of  a  trader,  for  a  supply  of  tobacco  and  ammunition.  On  entering, 
the  chief  eyed  the  warriors,  and  asked  Mr.  N.  whether  he  had  given  them 
tobacco.  He  replied  that  he  had^  and  that  they  had  all,  to  a  man,  thrown 
it  in  the  fire,  and,  he  added,  that  they  intended  to  kill  him.  The  chief 
asked  for  some  tobacco,  which  he  threw  down  before  the  warriors,  telling 
them  to  smoke  it,  adding  in  an  authoritive  voice,  that  when  Indians  visited 
traders,  it  was  with  an  intention  of  getting  tobacco  from  them  to  smoke  and 
and  not  to  throw  into  the  fire  ;  and  that,  for  his  part,  he  had  been  a  long 
time  without  smoking,  and  was  very  happy  to  find  a  trader  to  supply  him 
with  that  article.  This  present  from  him,  with  the  rebuke,  was  received 
with  silent  acquiescence, — no  one  venturing  a  reply. 

The  chief  next  demanded  liquor  of  the  trader,  saying,  "  that  he  in- 
tended to  make  them  drink."  The  politic  Frenchman  remonstrated, 
saying,  "that  if  this  was  done,  he  should  surely  he  killed."  "Fear  not, 
Frenchman,"  replied  the  chief,  boldly.  "  These  are  not  men  who  want 
to  kill  you :  they  are  children.  I,  and  my  warriors  will  guard  you."  On 
these  assurances,  a  keg  of  liquor  was  given,  but  with  the  greatest  reluc- 
tance. The  chief  immediately  presented  it  to  the  war-party,  but  cautioned 
them  to  drink  it  at  a  distance,  and  not  to  come  nigh  the  trader  during  the 
night.  They  obeyed  him.  They  took  it  a  short  distance  and  drank  it, 
and  kept  up  a  dreadful  yelling*  all  night,  but  did  not  molest  the  house.      ' 

The  next  morning  Andaig  Weos  demanded  tobacco  of  the  still  uneasy 
marchand  voyageur,  and  ordered  one  of  his  young  men  to  distribute  it  to 
the  Indians  in  the  war-dress.  He  then  rose  and  addressed  them  in  an 
energetic  and  authoritative  speech,  telling  them  to  march  oflf,  without  tasting 
food;  that  they  were  warriors,  and  needed  not  any  thing  of  the  kind ; 
and  if  they  did,  they  were  hunters, — they  had  guns,  and  might  hunt,  and 
kill  and  eat.  "  You  get  nothing  more  here,"  he  added.  "  This  trader 
has  come  here  to  supply  your  wants,  and  you  seek  to  kill  him — a  poor  re- 
ward for  the  trouble  and  the  anxiety  he  has  undergone !     This  is  no  way 


ANDAIG   WEOS,    OR   CROWS-FLESH. 


fli 


an 

ng 


ay 


of  requiting  white  people."     They  all,  to  a  man  started,  and  went  off,  and 
gave  the  trader  no  farther  molestation  while  he  remained  in  the  country. 

On  another  occasion  Andaig  Wcos  was  placed  in  a  situation  which 
afforded  a  very  different  species  of  testimony  to  his  principles  and  integrity. 
A  French  trader  had  entered  lake  Superior  so  late  in  the  season,  that 
with  every  effort,  he  could  get  no  farther  than  Poinle  La  Petite  Fille,  be- 
fore the  ice  arrested  his  progress.  Here  he  was  obliged  to  build  his  winter- 
ing house,  but  he  soon  ran  short  of  provisions,  and  was  obliged  to  visit  La 
Pointe,  with  his  men,  in  order  to  obtain  fish — leaving  his  house  and  store- 
room locked,  with  his  goods,  ammunition,  and  liquors,  and  resolving  to 
return  immediately.  But  the  weather  came  on  so  bad,  that  there  was  no 
possibility  of  his  immediate  return,  and  the  winter  proved  so  unfavourable 
that  he  was  obliged  to  spend  two  months  at  that  post. 

During  this  time,  the  chief  Andaig  Weos,  with  fifteen  of  his  men,  came 
out  from  the  interior,  to  the  shores  of  the  lake,  for  the  purpose  of  trading, 
each  carrying  a  pack  of  beaver,  or  other  furs.  On  arriving  at  the  point 
La  Petite  Fille,  they  found  the  trader's  house  locked  and  no  one  there. 
The  chief  said  to  his  followers.— It  is  customary  for  traders  to  invite  In- 
dians into  their  house,  and  to  receive  them  politely  ;  but  as  there  is  no 
one  to  receive  us,  we  must  act  according  to  circumstances.  He  then 
ordered  the  door  to  be  opened,  with  as  little  injury  as  possible,  walked  in, 
with  his  party,  and  caused  a  good  fire  to  be  built  in  the  chimney.  On 
opening  the  store-door  he  found  they  could  be  supplied  with  all  they 
wanted.  He  told  his  party,  on  no  account  to  touch,  or  take  away  any 
thing,  but  shut  up  the  door,  and  said,  "  that  he  would,  on  the  morrow,  act 
the  tr-'der's  part." 

They  spent  the  night  in  the  house.  Early  the  next  morning,  he  arose 
and  addressed  them,  telling  them,  that  he  would  now  commence  trading 
with  them.  This  he  accordingly  did,  and  when  all  was  finished,  he  care- 
fully packed  the  furs,  and  piled  the  packs,  and  covered  them  with  an  oil- 
cloth. He  then  again  addressed  them,  saying  that  it  was  customary  for 
a  trader  to  give  tobacco  and  a  keg  of  spirits,  when  Indians  had  traded 
handsomely.  He,  therefore,  thought  himself  authorized  to  observe  this 
rule,  and  accordingly  gave  a  keg  of  spirits  and  some  tobacco.  "  The 
spirits,"  he  said,  "  must  not  be  drank  here.  We  must  take  it  to  our 
hunting  camp,"  and  gave  orders  for  returning  immediately.  He  then 
caused  the  doors  to  be  shut,  in  the  best  manner  possible,  and  the  outer 
door  to  be  barricaded  with  logs,  and  departed. 

When  the  trader  returned,  and  found  his  house  had  been  broken  open, 
he  began  to  bewail  his  fate,  being  sure  he  had  been  robbed ;  but  on  enter- 
ing his  store-room  and  beholding  the  furs,  his  fears  were  turned  to  joy. 
On  examining  his  inventory,  and  comparing  it  with  the  amount  of  his 
furs,  he  declared,  that  had  he  been  present,  he  could  not  have  traded  to 
better  advantage,  nor  have  made  such  a  profit  on  his  goods. 


#' 


ANOAIO   WEOS,   OR   CROWS-FLESH. 


! 


It   I  ] 


These  traits  are  not  solitary  and  accidental.  It  happened  at  another 
time,  that  a  Mr.  Lamotte,  who  had  wintered  in  the  Folle-avoine  country, 
unfortunately  had  a  quarrel  with  the  Indians,  at  the  close  of  the  season, 
just  when  he  was  about  to  embark  on  his  return  with  his  furs.  In  the 
heat  of  their  passion  the  Indians  broke  all  his  canoes  in  pieces,  and  con- 
fined him  a  prisoner,  by  ordering  him  to  encamp  on  an  island  in  the  St. 
Croix  river. 

In  this  situation  he  remained,  closely  watched  by  the  Indians,  till  all 
the  other  traders  had  departed  and  gone  out  of  the  country  to  renew  their 
supplies,  when  the  chief  Andaig  Weos  arrived.  He  comprehended  the 
case  in  an  instant,  and  having  found  that  the  matter  of  oflfence  was  one  of 
no  importance,  he  immediately  went  to  the  Indian  village,  and  in  a  loud 
and  authoritative  tone,  of  voice,  so  as  to  be  heard  by  all,  commanded  suit- 
able canoes  to  be  taken  to  the  imprisoned  trader — a  summons  which  was 
promptly  obeyed.  He  then  went  to  Mr.  Lamotte  and  told  him  to  embark 
'  fearlessly,  and  that  he  himself  would  see  that  he  was  not  further  hindered, 
at  the  same  time  lamenting  the  lateness  of  his  return. 

The  general  conduct  of  this  chief  was  marked  by  kindness  and  ur- 
banity. When  traders  arrived  at  Chagoimegon,  where  he  lived,  it  was 
his  custom  to  order  his  young  men  to  cover  and  protect  their  baggage  lest 
any  thing  should  be  injured  or  stolen.  He  was  of  the  lineage  of  the 
notoa  war-chief,  Abojeeg,  or  Wab  Ojeeg.  He  lived  to  be  very  old,  so  that 
he  walked  nearly  bent  double — using  a  cane.  The  present  ruling  chief  of 
that  place,  called  Pezhickee,  is  his  grandson.  These  anecdotes  were  re- 
lated by  Mr.  Cadotte,  of  Lapointe,  in  the  year  1829,  and  are  believed  to 
be  entided  to  full  confidence. 


i 


The  Tartars  cannot  pronounce  the  letter  b.  Those  of  Bulgaria  pro- 
nounce the  word  blacks  as  if  written  ilacs.  It  is  noticeable,  that  the  ( )dji- 
bwas  and  their  cognate  tribes  at  the  north,  not  only  make  great  use  of  the 
letter  b,  in  native  words,  but  when  they  come  to  pronounce  English 
words,  in  which  the  letter  v  occurs,  they  invariably  substitute  the  b  for  it, 
as  in  village,  and  vinegar. 

There  are  three  letters  in  the  English  alphabet  which  the  above  tribes 
do  not  pronounce.  They  are  f,  r,  and  1.  For  f,  they  substitute,  in  their 
attempts  to  pronounce  foreign  words,  p.  The  sound  of  r,  they  change  to 
broad  a,  or  drop.    L  is  changed  to  n.  • 

Singing  and  dancing  are  applied  to  political  and  to  religious  purposes 
by  the  Indians.  When  they  wish  to  raise  a  war-party,  they  meet  to  sing 
and  dance :  when  they  wish  to  supplicate  the  divine  mercy  on  a  sick  per- 
son, they  assemble  in  a  lodge,  to  sing  and  dance.  No  grave  act  is  per* 
formed  without  singing  and  dancing. 


^   ..,»■ 


LANGUAGE. 


'  '  I  I  ■ 
LECTURES  ON  THE  GRAMMATICAL  STRUCTURE 

OF  THE  INDIAN  LANGUAGE. 

The  course  of  lectures,  of  which  the  following  are  part,  were  delivered 
before  the  St.  Mary's  committee  of  the  Algic  Society.  Two  of  them  only 
have  been  published.  They  are  here  continued  from  the  article  "  Indian 
Languages,"  at  page  202  of  the  "  Narrative  of  the  Discovery  of  the  actual 
Source  of  the  Mississippi,  in  Itasca  Lake,"  published  by  the  Harpers,  in 
1834.  The  family  of  languages  selected  as  the  topic  of  inquiry,  is  the 
Algonquin.  All  the  examples  employed  are  drawn  from  that  particular 
type  of  it  which  is  called  Chippewa,  in  our  transactions  with  them,  but 
which  they  uniformly  pronounce  themselves,  Od-jib-wa.  These  terms 
are  employed  as  perfect  synonyms.  The  phrase  "  Odjibwa-Algonquin," 
wherever  it  occurs,  is  intended  to  link,  in  the  mind  of  the  inquirer,  the 
species  and  the  genus  (if  we  may  borrow  a  term  from  natural  history)  of 
the  language,  but  is  not  fraught  with,  or  intended  to  convey,  any  additional 
idea.     The  three  terms  relate  to  one  and  the  same  people. 


LECTURE    III. 

Obiervations  on  the  Adjective^Its  distinction  into  two  classes  denoted  by  the  presence 
or  absence  of  vitality — Examples  of  the  animates  and  inanimates — Mode  of  their 
conversion  into  substantives — How  pronouns  are  applied  to  those  derivatives,  and  the 
manner  of  forming  compound  terms  from  adjective  bases,  to  describe  the  various  natu- 
ral phenomena — The  application  of  these  principles  in  common  conversation,  and  in 
tlif  description  of  natural  and  artificial  objects — Adjectives  always  preserve  the  dis- 
tiuution  of  number — Numerals — Arithmetical  capacity  of  the  langna^  , — The  unit 
exists  in  duplicate. 

1.  It  has  been  remarked  that  the  distinction  of  words  into  animates  and 
inanimates,  is  a  principle  intimately  interwoven  throughout  the  structure 
of  the  language.  It  is,  in  fact,  so  deeply  imprinted  upon  its  grammatical 
forms,  and  is  so  perpetually  recurring,  that  it  may  be  looked  upon,  not 
only  as  forming  a  striking  peculiarity  of  the  language,  but  as  constituting 
the  fundamental  principle  of  its  structure,  from  which  all  other  rules  have 
derived  their  limits,  and  to  which  they  have  been  made  to  conform.  No 
class  of  words  appears  to  have  escaped  its  impress.    Whatever  concords 


PI  "  LANGUAGE. 

Other  laws  impose,  they  all  agree,  and  are  made  subservient  in  the  estab- 
lishmeril  of  this. 

It  might  appear  to  be  a'  useless  distinction  in  the  adjective,  when  the 
substantive  is  thus  marked  ;  but  it  will  be  recollected  that  it  is  in  the 
plural  of  the  substantive  only,  that  the  distinction  is  marked.  And  we 
shall  presently  have  occasion  to  show,  that  redundancy  of  forms,  are,  to 
considerable  extent,  obviated  in  practice. 

For  the  origin  of  the  principle  itself,  we  need  look  only  to  nature,  which  en- 
dows animate  bodies  with  animate  properties  and  qualities,  and  vice  versa. 
But  it  is  due  to  the  tribes  who  speak  this  language,  to  have  invented  one  set  of 
adjective  symbols  to  express  the  ideas  peculiarly  appropriate  to  the  former, 
and  another  set  applicable,  exclusively,  to  the  latter ;  and  to  have  given 
the  words  good  and  bad,  black  and  white,  great  and  small,  handsome  and 
ugly,  such  modifications  as  are  practically  competent  to  indicate  the  ge- 
neral nature  of  the  objects  referred  to,  whether  provided  with,  or  destitute 
of  the  vital  principle.  And  not  only  so,  but  by  the  figurative  use  of 
these  forms,  to  exalt  inanimate  masses  into  the  class  of  living  beings,  or 
to  strip  the  latter  of  the  properties  of  life — a  principle  of  much  importance 
to  their  public  speakers. 

This  distinction  is  shown  in  the  following  examples,  in  which  it  will  be 
observed,  that  the  inflection  izzi,  generally  denotes  the  personal,  and  aUf 
«ut,  or  wad,  the  impersonal  forms. 


Adj 

:  Inanimate. 

Adj:  Animate. 

Bad 

Monaud 

ud 

Monaud 

izzi 

Ugly 

Gushkoonaug 

wud 

Gushkoonaug 

oozzi. 

Beautiful 

Bishegaindaug 

wud 

Bishegaindaug 

oozzi. 

Strong 

Song 

un 

Song 

izzi. 

Soft 

Ndk 

un 

Nok 

izzi. 

Hard 

Mushkow 

au 

Mushkow 

izzi. 

Smooth 

Shoiskw 

au 

Shoisk 

oozzi. 

Black 

Mukkudd&w 

au 

Mukkuddaw 

izzi. 

White 

Waubishk 

au 

Waubishk 

izzi. 

Yellow 

Ozahw 

au 

Ozahw 

izzi. 

Red 

Miskw 

au 

Miskw 

izzi. 

Blue 

Ozhahwushkw 

au 

Ozhahwushkw 

izzi. 

Sour 

Sheew 

un 

Sheew 

izzi. 

Sweet 

Weeshkob 

un 

Weeshkob 

izzi. 

Light 

Naung 

un 

Naung 

izzi. 

It  is  not,  however,  in  all  cases,  by  mere  modifications  of  the  adjective, 
that  these  distinctions  are  expressed.  Words  totally  different  in  sound, 
and  evi  ntly  derived  from  radically  difTerent  roots,  are,  in  some  few  instan- 
ces, employed,  as  in  the  following  examples: 


live, 
ind, 
kan- 


LANQUAGE. 

Adj 

:  Inanimate. 

Adj 

Animate. 

Good 

Onishoshin 

Minno. 

Bad 

Monaudud 

Mudjee. 

Iinrge 

•'■  _ 

Mitshau 

Mindiddo, 

Small 

Pun  gee 

, 

Uggaushi 

inn. 

Qeekau 

_ 

Gitizzi. 

It  may  be  remarked  of  these  forms,  that  although  the  impersonal  will,  in 
some  instances,  take  the  personal  inflections,  the  rule  is  not  reciprocated, and 
rainno,  and  mindiddo,  and  gitizzi,  and  all  words  similarly  situated,  remain 
unchangeably  onimates.  The  word  pungee,  is  limited  to  fhu  expression 
of  quantity,  and  its  correspondent  uggaushi,  to  size,  or  quality.  Kishe- 
A&,  (hot)  is  restricted  to  the  heat  of  a  fire  ;  keezhauta,  to  the  heat  of  the 
sun.  There  is  still  a  third  term  to  indicate  the  natural  htut  of  the  body, 
Kizzizoo.  Mitshau  (large)  is  generally  applied  to  countries,  lakes,  riv- 
ers, &c.  Mindiddo,  to  the  body,  and  gitshee,  indiscriminately.  Onishi- 
shin,  and  its  correspondent  onishishsha,  signify,  handsome  ui  fair,  as  well 
as  good.  Kwonaudj  a.  a.  and  kwonaudj  ewun  a.  i.  mean,  strictly,  hand- 
some, and  imply  nothing  further.  Minno,  is  the  appropriate  persor.ni 
form  for  good.  Mudgee  and  monaudud,  may  reciprocally  change  gen- 
ders, tiio  first  by  the  addition  of  i-c-e,  and  the  second  by  altering  ud  to 
izzi. 

Distinctions  of  this  kind  are  of  considerable  importance  in  a  practical 
point  of  view,  and  their  observance  or  neglect,  are  noticed  with  scrupulous 
exactness  by  the  Indians.  The  want  of  inanimate  forms  to  such  words  as 
happy,  sorrowful,  brave,  sick  &c.  creates  no  confusion,  as  inanimate  nouns 
cannot,  strictly  speaking,  take  upon  themselves  such  qualities,  and  when 
they  do — as  they  sometimes  do,  by  one  of  those  extravagant  figures  of 
speech,  which  are  used  in  their  tales  of  transformations,  the  animate  forms 
answer  all  purposes.  For  in  these  tales  the  whole  material  creation  may 
be  clothed  with  animation.  The  rule,  as  exhibited  in  practice,  is  limited, 
with  sufficient  accuracy,  to  the  boundaries  prescribed  by  nature. 

To  avoid  a  repetition  of  forms,  were  the  noun  and  the  adjective  both  to 
be  employed  in  their  usual  relation,  the  latter  is  endowed  with  a  pronomi- 
nal, or  substantive  inflection.  And  the  use  of  the  noun,  in  its  separate 
form,  is  thus  wholly  superceded.  Thus  onishishin,  a.  i.  and  onishishsha, 
a.  a.  become  Wanishishing,  that  which  is  good,  or  fair,  and  Wanish- 
ishid,  he  who  is  good  or  fair.  The  following  examples  will  exhibit  this 
rule,  under  each  of  its  forms. 

Compound  or  Noun- Adjective  Animate. 
Black  Mukkuddaw  izzi  Makuddaw  izzid. 

White  Waubishk      izzi  Wyaubishk  izzid. 

Yellow  Ozahw  izzi  Wazauw      izzid.  ' 

Red  Miskw  izzi  Mashk       oozzid. 

Strong  Song  izzi  Song  izzid.  "' 


SiMffS 


96 


LANGUAGE. 


M 


%■ 


H 


Noun-Adjective  Inanimate. 
Black  Mukkuddaw  au  Mukkuddaw  aug. 

White  Waubishk      au  Wj'aubishk    aug. 

Yellow  Ozahw  au  Wazhauw      aug. 

Red  Mishkw         au  Mishkw         aug. 

The  animate  forms  in  these  examples  will  be  recognized,  as  exhibiting 
a  further  extension  of  the  rule,  mentioned  in  the  preceding  chapter,  by 
which  substantives  are  formed  from  the  indicative  of  the  verb  by  a  permu- 
tation of  the  vowels.  And  these  forms  are  likewise  rendered  plural  in 
the  manner  there  mentioned.  They  also  undergo  changes  to  indicate  the 
various  persons.  For  instance  onishisha  is  thus  declined  to  mark  the 
percon. 

Wanishish-eyaun  I  (am)  good,  or  fair. 

Wiinishish-eyun  Thou  (art)  good,  or  fair. 

Wanishishid  He  (is)  good  or  fair. 

Wanishish-eyang  We  (are)  good  or  fair  (ex.) 

Wanishish-eyung  We  (are)  good  a  fair  (in.) 

Wanishish-eyaig  Ye  (are)  good  or  fair. 

Wanishish-idigj  They  (are)  good  or  fair. 

The  inanimate  forms,  being  without  person,  are  simply  rendered  plural 
by  in,  changing  maiskwaug,  to  maiskwaug-in,  &c.  &c.  The  verbal  sig- 
nification which  these  forms  assume,  as  indicated  in  the  words  am,  art,  is, 
are,  is  to  be  sought  in  the  permutative  change  of  the  first  syllable.  Thus 
o  is  changed  to  wii,  muk  to  mak,  waub  to  wy-aub,  ozau  to  wazau,  misk 
to  maisk,  &c.  The  pronoun,  as  is  usual  in  the  double  compounds,  is 
formed  wholly  by  the  inflections  eyaun,  eyun,  &c. 

The  strong  tendency  of  the  adjective  to  assume  a  personal,  or  pronom- 
ico-substantive  form,  leads  to  the  employment  of  many  words  in  a  par- 
ticular, or  exclusive  sense.  And  in  any  future  practical  attempts  with  the 
language,  it  will  be  found  greatly  to  facilitate  its  acquisition  if  the  adjec- 
tives are  arranged  in  distinct  classes,  separated  by  this  characteristic  prin- 
ciple of  their  application.  The  examples  we  have  given  are  chiefly  those 
which  may  be  considered  strictly  animate,  or  inanimate,  admit  of  double 
forms,  and  are  of  general  use.  Many  of  the  examples  recorded  in  the 
original  manuscripts  employed  in  these  lectures,  are  of  a  more  concrete 
character,  and,  at  the  same  time,  a  more  limited  use.  Thus  shaugwewe, 
is  a  weak  person,  nOkaugumme,  a  weak  drmk,  nokaugwud,  a  weak,  or 
soft  piece  of  wood.  Sussagau,  is  fine,  but  can  only  be  applied  to  per- 
sonal appearance ;  beesau,  indicates  fine  grains.  Keewushkwa  is  giddy, 
and  keewushkwabee,  giddy  with  drink,  both  being  restricted  to  the  third 
person.  SOngun  and  songizzi,  are  the  personal  and  impersonal  forms  of 
strong,  as  given  above.  But  Mushkowaugumme,  is  strong  drink.  In 
like  mpuner  the  two  words  for  hard,  as  above,  are  restricted  to  solid  sub- 


LANGUAGE. 


fit 


art,  IS, 


jnom- 

par- 

1  the 

|adjec- 

piin- 

those 

[ouble 

in  the 

icrete 

I'ewe, 

|ik,  or 

per- 

[iddy, 

I  third 

IS  of 

la 

sub- 


stances. Sunnuhgud  is  hard  (to  endure,)  waindud,  is  easy  (to  perform.) 
Sdngedaa  is  brave,  ShaugedaS,  cowardly,  keezhinzhowizzi,  active,  kizhe* 
kau,  swift,  onaunegoozzi  lively,  minwaindum  happy,  gushkwaindum,  sor- 
rowful, but  all  these  forms  are  confined  to  the  third  person  of  the  indica- 
tive, singular.  Pibbigwau,  is  a  rough  or  knotted  substance.  Pubbiggo- 
ozzi,  a  rough  person.  Keenwau  is  long,  or  tall,  (any  solid  mass.)  Kay- 
nozid  is  a  tall  person.  Tahkozid  a  short  person.  Wassayau  is  light  j 
wassaubizzoo,  the  light  of  the  eye;  wasshauzha,the  light  of  a  star,  or  any 
luminous  body.  Keenau  is  sharp,  keenaubikud,  a  sharp  knife,  or  stone. 
Keezhaubikeday,  is  hot  metal,  a  hot  stove,  &c.  Keezhaugummeda,  is  hot 
water.  Aubudgeetdn,  is  useful, — a  useful  thing.  Wauweeug  is  frivolous, 
any  thing  frivolous  in  word,  or  deed.  Tubbushish,  appears  to  be  a  gene- 
ral term  for  low.  Ishpimming  is  high  in  the  air.  Ishpau,  is  applied  to 
any  high  fixture,  as  a  house,  &c.  Ishpaubikau  is  a  high  rock.  Taush- 
kaubikau,  a  split  rock. 

These  combinations  and  limitations  meet  the  inquirer  at  every  step. 
They  are  the  current  phrases  of  the  language.  They  present  short, 
ready,  and  often  beautiful  modes  of  expression.  But  as  they  shed  light, 
both  upon  the  idiom  and  genius  of  the  language,  I  shall  not  scruple  to  add 
further  examples  and  illustrations.  Ask  a  Chippewa,  the  name  for  rock, 
and  he  will  answer  awzhebik.  The  generic  import  of  aubik,  has  been  ex- 
plained. Ask  him  the  name  for  red  rock,  and  he  will  answer  miskwau- 
bik, — for  white  rock,  and  he  will  answer  waubaubik,  for  black  rock 
mukkuddawaubik, — for  yellow  rock,  ozahwaubik, — for  green  rock,  oz- 
hahwushkwaubik, — for  bright  rock,  wassayaubik,  for  smooth  rock,  shois- 
hkwaubik,  &c.  compounds  in  which  the  words  red,  white,  black,  yellow, 
&c.  unite  with  aubik.  Pursue  this  inquiry  and  the  following  forms  will 
be  elicited. 


Impersonal, 


Miskwaubik-ud. 

Waubaubik-ud. 

Mukkuddawaubik-ud. 

Ozahwaubik-ud. 

Wassayaubik-ud. 

Shoiskwaubik-ud. 

Miskwaubik-izzi. 

Waubaubik-izzi. 

Mukkuddawaubik-izzi. 

Ozahwaubik-izzi. 

Wassayaubik-izzi. 

Shoiskwaubik-izzi. 


Personal. 


It  (is)  a  red  rock. 
It  (is)  a  white  rock. 
It  (is)  a  black  rock. 
It  (is)  a  yellow  rock. 
It  (is)  a  bright  rock. 
It  (is)  a  smooth  rock. 

He  (is)  a  red  rock, 
He  (is)  a  white  rock. 
He  (is)  a  black  rock. 
He  (is)  a  yellow  rock. 
He  (is)  a  bright  rock. 
He  (is)  a  smooth  rock. 


Add  bun  to  these  terms,  and  they  are  made  to  have  passed  away, — ^pre* 

13 


98 


LANGUAGE. 


fix  tah  to  them,  and  their  future  appearance  is  indicated.  The  word  "is" 
in  the  translations,  although  marked  with  brackets,  is  not  deemed  wholly 
gratuitous.  There  is,  strictly  speaking,  an  idea  of  existence  given  to  these 
compounds,  by  the  particle  au  in  aubic,  which  seems  to  be  indirectly  a 
derivative  from  that  great  and  fundamental  root  of  the  language  iau.  Bik, 
is,  apparently,  the  radix  of  the  expression  for  "  rock." 

Let  this  mode  of  interrogation  be  continued,  and  extended  to  other  ad- 
jectives,  or  the  same  adjectives  applied  to  other  objects,  and  results  equally 
regular  and  numerous  will  be  obtained.  Minnis,  we  shall  be  told,  is  an 
island :  miskominnis,  a  red  island  ;  mukkaddaminnis,  a  black  island ;  wau- 
beminnis,  a  white  island,  &c.  Annokwut,  is  a  cloud ;  miskwaunakwut,  a 
red  cloud ;  mukkuddawukwut,  a  black  cloud ;  waubahnokwut,  a  white 
cloud  ;  ozahwushkwahnokwut,  a  blue  cloud,  &c.  Neebe  is  the  specific 
term  for  water  ;  but  is  not  generally  used  in  combination  with  the  adjec- 
tive. The  word  guma,  like  aubo,  appears  to  be  a  generic  term  for  water, 
or  potable  liquids.     Hence  the  following  terms : — 


Gitshee, 

Great. 

Gitshiguma, 

Great  water 

Nokun, 

Weak. 

N6kauguma, 

Weak  drink. 

Mushkowau, 

Strong. 

Mushkowauguma 

,  Strong  drink. 

Weeshkobun 

,  Sweet. 

Weeshkobauguma,  Sweet  drink. 

Sheewun, 

Sour. 

Sheewauguma, 

Sour  drink. 

Weesugun, 

Bitter. 

Weesugauguma, 

Bitter  drink. 

Miiino, 

Good. 

Minwaugiuna, 

Good  drink. 

Monaudud, 

Bad. 

Mahnauguma, 

Bad  drink. 

Miskwau, 

Red. 

Miskwauguma, 

Red  drink. 

Ozahwau, 

YeUow. 

Ozahwauguma, 

Yellow  drink. 

Weenun, 

Dirty. 

Weenauguma, 

Dirty  water. 

Peenud, 

Clear. 

Peenauguma, 

Clear  Water. 

From  minno,  and  from  monaudud,  good  and  bad,  are  derived  the  fol- 
lowing terms.  Minnopogwud,  it  tastes  well ;  minnopogoozzi,  he  tastes 
well.  Mauzhepogwud,  it  tastes  bad ;  mawzhepogoozzi,  he  tastes  bad. 
Minnomaugwud,  it  smells  good ;  minnomaugoozzi,  he  smells  good ;  mag- 
ghemaugawud,  it  smells  bad  ;  mawhemaugoozzi,  he  smells  bad.  The  in- 
flections gwud,  and  izzi,  here  employed,  are  clearly  indicative,  as  in  other 
combinations,  of  the  words  it  and  him. 

Baimwa  is  sound.  Baimwawa,  the  passing  sound.  Minwetwa,  a 
pleasant  sound.  Minwawa,  a  pleasant  sound.  Maunwawa,  a  disagree- 
able sound.  Mudwayaushkau,  the  sound  of  waves  dashing  on  the  shore. 
Mudwayaunnemud,  the  sound  of  winds.  Mudway  au  kooskau,  the 
sound  of  falling  trees.  Mudwakumigishin,  the  sound  of  a  person  falling 
upon  the  eaith.  Mudwaysin,  the  sound  of  any  inanimate  mass  falling  on 
the  earth.  These  examples  might  be  continued  ad  infinitum.  Every  mo- 
dification of  circumstances — almost  every  peculiarity  of  thought  is  ex- 


LANGUAGE. 


99 


other 


gree- 
hore. 
the 
Uing 
gon 
'mo- 


pressed  by  some  modification  of  the  orthography.  Enough  has  been  given 
to  prove  that  the  adjective  combines  itself  with  the  substantive,  the  verb 
and  the  pronoun — that  the  combinations  thus  produced  are  numerous, 
afford  concentrated  modes  of  conveying  ideas,  and  oftentimes  happy  terms 
of  expression.  Numerous  and  prevalent  as  these  forms  are,  they  do  not, 
however,  preclude  the  use  of  adjectives  in  their  simple  forms.  The  use 
of  the  one,  or  of  the  other  appears  to  be  generally  at  the  option  of  the 
speaker.  In  most  cases  brevity  or  euphony  dictates  the  choice.  Usage 
results  from  the  application  of  these  principles.  There  may  be  rules  rest- 
ing upon  a  broader  basis,  but  if  so,  they  do  not  appear  to  be  very  obvious. 
Perhaps  the  simple  adjectives  are  oflenest  employed  before  verbs  and  nouns, 
in  the  first  and  second  persons  singular.  •       , 


I  have  slept  well. 

I  have  eaten  a  good  meal. 

I  have  walked  well,  or  a  good  distance. 

It  (is)  a  very  pleasant  day. 

I  have  a  handsome  garment. 

Are  you  well? 

What  ails  you? 

God  prosper  you. 


Ningee  minno  neebau-nabun, 
Ningee  minno  weesin, 
Ningee  minno  pinimoossay, 
Kagat  minno  geeghigud, 
Kwunaudj  ningddahs, 
Ke  minno  iau  nuh  ? 
Auneende  ain  deyun  ? 
Keezhamonedo   aupadushsha- 

wainenik, 
Aupadush  Shawaindaugoozze-  >  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^ 

Aupadush  nau  kinwainzh  pim 

maudizziyun, 
Onauneegoozzin, 
Ne  miuwaindum  waubumaun, 
Kwanaudj  Kweeweezains, 
K&g&t  Sdngeedaa, 
K&g&t  onishishsha, 
Gitshee  kindzee, 
Uggausau  bd,wizzi, 
Gitshee  sussaigau, 
Bishegaindaugooziwu  g 

vimnug, 
Ke  daukoozzinuh  ? 


May  you  live  long. 
Be  (thou)  cheerful. 
I  (am)  glad  to  see  you. 
A  pretty  boy. 
He  (is)  a  brave  man. 
She  (is)  handsome. 
He  (is)  very  tall. 
She  (is)  slender. 
He  (is)  fine  dressed. 

"^    ^'  (  They  (are)  beautiful  feathers. 

Are  you  sick. 


Monaudud  maundun  muskeekee.  This  (is)  bad  medicine. 


Monaudud  aindauyun, 
Aindauyaun  mitshau, 
Ne  mittigwaub  onishishsha, 
Ne  bikwukdn  monaududOn, 
Ne  minwaindaun  appaukooz- 
zegun, 


My  place  of  dwelling  (is)  bad. 
My  place  of  dwelling  is  large. 
My  bow  (is)  good. 
But  my  arrows  (are)  bad. 

I  love  mild,  or  mixed,  tobacca 


ex- 


It  , 
It ' 


u 


H 


;i; 


^l; 


100 


LANGUAGE. 


'i 
3»s 


But  I  never  smoke  pure  tobacco. 


The  Great  Spirit  made  water. 


Kauweekau  neezhikay  ussa- 
mau  ne  sugguswaunausee, 
Monaudud  maishkovvaugumig,  Strong  drink  (is)  bad. 
Keeguhgee  baudjeegonaun,      It  makes  us  foolish. 

Gitshee  Monedo  nebee  ogee 
ozhetbn, 

Inineewugdushweenishkada.)-,  j      i  .  , 

,  I,  .X    1,  ?But  man  made  whiskey, 

waubo  ogeo  ozhetOnahwaun.  S  •' 

These  expressions  are  put  down  promiscuously,  embracing  verbs  and 
nouns  as  they  presented  themselves ;  and  without  any  effort  to  support  the 
opinion — which  may,  or  may  not  be  correct — that  the  elementary  forms 
of  the  adjectives  are  most  commonly  required  before  verbs  and  nouns  in 
the  first  and  second  persons.  The  English  expression  is  thrown  into  In- 
dian in  the  most  natural  manner,  and  of  course,  withou*.  always  giving 
adjective  for  adjective,  or  noun  for  noun.  Thus,  God  is  rendered,  not 
"  Monedo,"  but,  "  Geezha  Monedo,"  Merciful  Spirit.  Good  luck,  is  ren- 
dered by  the  compound  phrase  "  Shawaindaugoozzeyun,"  indicating,  in  a 
very  general  sense  the  infiuence  of  kindness  or  benevolence  on  success  in 
life.  "  Sdngedaii  is  alone,  a  brave  man ;  and  the  word  "  Kagat,"  prefixed, 
is  an  adverb.  In  the  expression  "mild  tobacco,"  the  adjective  is  entirely 
dispensed  with  in  the  Indian,  the  sense  being  sufficiently  rendered  by  the 
compound  noun  "appaukoozzegun,"  which  always  means  the  Indian 
weed,  or  smoking  mixture.  "  Ussamau,"  on  the  contrary,  without  the 
adjective,  signifies,  "  pure  tobacco."  "  BikwakOn,"  signifies  blunt,  or 
lumpy-headed  arrows.  Assowaun  is  the  barbed  arrow.  Kwonaudj 
kweeweezains,  means,  not  simply  "  pretty  boy,"  but  pretty  little  boy ;  and 
there  is  no  mode  of  using  the  word  boy  but  in  this  diminutive  form — the 
the  word  itself  being  a  derivative,  from  kewewe,  conjugal  with  the  regular 
diminutive  in  ains.  '•  Onaunegoozzin"  embraces  the  pronoun,  verb  and 
adjective,  be  thou  cheerful.  In  the  last  phrase  of  the  examples,  "  man,"  is 
rendered  men  (inineewug)  in  the  translation,  as  the  term  man  cannot  be 
employed  in  the  general  plural  sense  it  conveys  in  this  connection,  in  the 
original.  The  word  "  whiskey,"  is  rendered  by  the  compound  phrase 
ishkddawaubo,  literally,  fine-liquor^  a  generic  for  all  kinds  of  ardent 
spirits. 

These  aberrations  from  the  literal  term,  will  convey  some  conceptions 
of  the  difference  of  the  two  idioms,  although,  from  the  limited  nature  and 
object  of  the  examples,  they  will  not  indicate  the  full  extent  of  this  differ- 
ence. In  giving  anything  like  the  spirit  of  the  original,  much  greater  de- 
viations, in  the  written  forms,  must  appear.  A  nd  in  fact,  not  only  the 
structure  of  the  language,  but  the  mode  and  order  of  thought  of  the  Indians 
is  so  essentially  different,  thai  any  attempts  to  preserve  the  English  idiom 
— to  give  letter  for  letter,  and  word  for  word,  must  go  far  to  render  the 
translation  pure  nonsense. 


.\ 


LANGUAGE. 


101 


inot  be 

in  the 

I  phrase 

1  ardent 

eptions 

and 

J  differ- 

(ter  de- 

the 

idians 

idiom 

ier  the 


2.  Varied  as  the  adjective  is,  in  its  changes  it  has  no  comparative  in- 
flection. A  Chippewa  cannot  say  that  one  substance  is  hotter  or  colder 
than  another  ;  or  of  two  or  more  substances  unequally  heated,  that  this,  or 
that  is  the  hottest  or  coldest,  without  employing  adverbs,  or  accessory  ad- 
jectives. And  it  is  accordingly  by  adverbs,  and  accessory  adjectives,  that 
'  the  degrees  of  comparison  are  expressed. 

Pimmaudizziwin,  is  a  very  general  substantive  expression,  in  indicating 
the  tenor  of  being  or  life.  Izzhewabizziwin,  is  a  term  near  akin  to  it,  but 
more  appropriately  applied  to  the  ads^  conduct,  manner^  or  personal  deport- 
ment of  life.     Hence  the  expressions : 

Nin  bimmaudizziwin,  •  My  tenor  of  life. 

Ke  bimmaudizziwin,  '  Thy  tenor  of  life. 

O  Pimmaudizziwin,  His  tenor  of  life,  &c. 

Nin  dizekewabizziwin,  My  personal  deportment. 

Ke  dizhewabizziwin.  Thy  personal  deportment. 

O  Izzhewabizziwin,  His  personal  deportment,  &c. 

To  form  the  positive  degree  of  comparison  for  these  terms  minno,  good, 
and  mudjee,  bad,  are  introduced  between  the  pronoun  and  verb,  giving 
rise  to  some  permutations  of  the  vowels  and  consonants,  which  affect  the 
sound  only.     Thus : —  .         '     '  • 


Ne  minno  pimmaudizziwin, 
Ke  minno  pimmaudizziwin, 
Minno  pimmaudizziwin, 
Ne  mudjee  pimmaudizziwin, 
Ke  mudjee  pimmaudizziwin, 
Mudjee  pimmaudizziwin. 


My  good  tenor  of  life. 
Thy  good  tenor  of  life. 
His  good  tenor  of  life. 
My  bad  tenor  of  life. 
Thy  bad  tenor  of  life. 
His  bad  tenor  of  life. 


To  place  these  forms  in  the  comparative  degree,  nahwudj,  more,  is  pre- 
fixed to  the  adjective ;  and  the  superlative  is  denoted  by  mahmowee,  an  ad- 
verb, or  an  adjective  as  it  is  variously  applied,  but  the  meaning  of  which, 
is,  in  this  connexion,  j.iost.  The  degrees  of  comparison  may  be  therefore 
set  down  as  follows  : —  ■ 

s  ositive,      Kisheda,  Hot,  (restricted  to  the  heat  of  a  fire.) 

Camp.  Nahwudj  Kisheda,   More  hot. 

Super.         Mahmowee  Kisheda,  Most  hot. 

Ke  dizzihewabizziwin  onishishin. 
Ke  d  izzhewabizziwin  nahwudj  onis- 

hishin. 
Ke  dizzhewabizziwin  mahmowe6 
onishishin. 
{  Odizzhewabizziwin  mahmowee  onish- 
I         ishinine. 
Mikkenokdns  sdnged&abun. 


Your  manner  of  life  is  good, 
Your  manner  of  life  is  better, 

Your  manner  of  life  is  best. 

His  manner  of  life  is  best, 
Little  Turtle  was  brave, 


102 


LANGUAGE. 


I 


:. 


I 


Tecumseh  was  bratrer,  Tecumseh  nahwidj  sdnged&abun. 

Pontiac  was  bravest,  Pontiac  mahmowee  sdngedd&bun. 

3.  The  adjective  assumes  a  negative  form  when  it  is  preceeded  by  the 
adverb.  Thus  the  phrase  sdngedaa,  he  is  brave,  is  changed  to,  Kah' 
ween  sOnged&Eisee,  he  is  not  brave. 


•   Positive. 
Neebwaukah, 

He  is  wise. 
Kwonaudjewe, 

She  is  handsome, 
Oskineegee, 

He  is  young. 
Shaugweewee, 

He  is  feeble. 
Geekkau, 

He  is  old. 
Mushkowizzi, 

He  is  strong. 


Negative. 
Kahween  neebwaukah-see, 

He  is  not  wise. 
Kahween  kwonaudjewe-see, 

She  is  not  handsome. 
Kahween  oskineegee-see. 

He  is  not  young. 
Kahween  Shaugweewee-see, 

He  is  not  feeble. 
Kahween  Geekkau-see, 

He  is  not  old. 
Kahween  Mushkowizzi-see, 


He  is  not  strong. 

From  this  rule  the  indeclinable  adjectives — ^by  which  is  meant  those  ad- 
jectives which  do  not  put  on  the  personal  and  impersonal  forms  by  inflec- 
tion, but  consist  of  radically  different  roots — form  exceptions. 


Ke  dahkoozzi  nuh'? 

Kahween  ke  dahkoozzi-see ! 

Ne  minwaindum. 

Kahween  ne  minwuinduz-see 

Mudjee  izzhewabizzi. 

Kahween  mudjee  a  izzhewabizzirsee. 

Mitshau  muggud. 

Kahween  mitshau-seendn. 


Are  you  sick  ? 
You  are  not  sick ! 
I  am  happy. 
I  am  unhappy. 
His  manner  of  life  is  bad. 
His  manner  of  life  is  not  bad. 
It  is  large. 
.    It  is  not  large. 

In  these  examples  the  declinable  adjectives  are  rendered  negative  in  see. 
The  indeclinable,  remain  as  simple  adjuncts  to  the  verbs,  and  the  latter 
put  on  the  negative  form. 

4.  In  the  hints  and  remarks  which  have  now  been  furnished  respect- 
ing the  Chippewa  adjective,  its  powers  and  inflections  have  been  shown 
to  run  parallel  with  those  of  the  substantive,  in  its  separation  into  animates 
and  inanimates, — in  having  the  pronominal  inflections, — in  taking  an  in- 
flection for  tense — (a  topic,  which,  by  the  way,  has  been  very  cursorily 
passed  over,)  and  in  the  numerous,  modifications  to  form  the  compounds. 
This  parallelism  has  also  been  mtimated  to  hold  good  with  respect  to 
number — a  subject  deeply  interesting  in  itself,  as  it  has  its  analogy  only  in 
the  ancient  languages,  and  it  was  therefore  deemed  best  to  defer  giving  ex- 
amples till  they  could  be  introduced  without  abstracting  the  attention  from 
other  points  of  discussion. 


an. 
un. 

by  the 
,  Kah- 


lose  ad> 
J  inflec- 


irsee. 


m  see. 
latter 

espect- 
shown 
limates 
an  in- 
rsorily 
lounds. 
pect  to 
)nly  in 
ng  ex. 
n  from 


LANGUAGE. 


103 


Minno  and  mudjee,  good  and  bad,  being  of  the  limited  number  of  per- 
sonal adjectives,  which  modern  usage  permits  being  applied,  although 
often  improperly  applied,  to  inanimate  objects,  they  as  well  as  a  few  other 
adjectives,  form  exceptions  to  the  use  of  number.  Whether  we  say  a  good 
man  or  a  bad  man,  good  men  or  bad  men,  the  words  minno  and  mudjee, 
remain  the  same.  But  all  the  declinable  and  coalescing  adjectives — adjec- 
tives which  join  on,  and,  as  it  were,  melt  into  the  body  of  the  substantive, 
take  the  usual  plural  inflections,  and  are  governed  by  the  same  rules  in 
regard  to  their  "se,  as  the  substantive,  personal  adjectives  requiring  per- 
sonal plurals,  &c.  .  '     y 

Adjectives  Animate.  ,   ' 

Singular. 

Onishishewe  mishemin, 
Kwonaudjewe  eekwa, 
Songed^a  inine, 
Bishegaindaugoozzi  peenasee, 
Ozahwizzi  ahmo. 

Plural. 
Onishishewe-wug  mishemin-ug, 
Kwonaudjewe-wug  eekwa-wug, 
Songedaa-wug  inine-wug, 

Bishegaindaugoozzi-wug  peenasee-\vug.  Beautiful  birds. 
Ozahwizzi-wug  ahm-Og,  Yellow  bees. 

Adjectives  Inanimate. 
Singular. 
Onishishin  mittig. 


Good  apple. 
Handsome  woman. 
Brave  man. 
Beautiful  bird. 
Yellow  bee. 

Good  apples. 
Handsome  women. 
Brave  men. 


Kwonaudj  tshemaun, 
Monaudud  ishkoda, 
Weeshkobun  aidetaig, 

Plural. 

Onishishin-6n  mittig-On, 

Kwonaudjewun-On  tshemaun-un, 

Monaudud-6n  ishkod-an, 

Weeshkobun-On  aidetaig-in. 


Good  tree. 
Handsome  canoe. 
Bad  fire. 
Sweet  fruit. 

Good  trees. 
Handsome  canoes. 
Bad  fires. 
Sweet  fruits. 


Peculiar  circumstances  are  supposed  to  exist,  in  order  to  render  the 
use  of  the  adjective,  in  this  connexion  with  the  noun,  necessary  and 
proper.  But  in  ordinary  instances,  as  the  narration  of  events,  the  noua 
would  precede  the  adjective,  and  oftentimes,  particularly  where  a  second 
allusion  to  objects  previously  named  became  necessary,  the  compound  ex- 
pressions would  be  used.  Thus  instead  of  saying  the  yellow  bee,  wfty- 
zahwizzid,  would  distinctly  convey  the  idea  of  that  insect,  had  the  species 
been  before  named.    Under  similar  circumstances  kaiawaukoozzid,  agau< 


ii 

f  ■ 

f 

i 

i; 


104 


LANGUAGE. 


sheid  sOngaunemud,  mushkowaunemud,  would  respectively  signify,  a  tall 
tree,  a  small  fly,  a  strong  wind,  a  hard  wind.  And  these  terms  would  be- 
come plural  in  jig,  which,  as  before  mentioned,  is  a  mere  modification  of 
ig,  one  of  the  five  general  animate  plural  inflections  of  the  language. 

K&gat  wahwinaudj  abbenojeeug,  is  an  expression  indicating  they  are 
very  haTidsome  children.  Bubbeeweezheewug  monetOsug,  denotes  small 
insects.  Minno  neewugizzi,  is  good  tempered,  he  is  good  tempered. 
Mawshininewugizzi,  is  bad  tempered,  both  having  their  plural  in  vmg. 
Nin  nuneenahwaindum,  I  am  lonesome.  Nin  nuneenahwaindaumin,  we 
(excluding  you)  are  lonesome.  Waweea,  is  a  term  generally  used  to 
express  the  adjective  sense  of  round.  Kwy,  is  the  scalp.  ( Wcenikwy  his 
scalp.)  Hence  Weevvukwon,  hat ;  Wayweewukwonid,  a  wearer  of  the 
hat ;  and  its  plural  Wayeewukwonidjig,  wearers  of  the  hats — the  usual 
term  applied  to  Europeans,  or  white  men  generally.  These  examples 
go  to  prove,  that  under  every  form  in  which  the  adjective  can  be  traced, 
whether  in  its  simplest  or  most  compound  state,  it  is  susceptible  of  number. 

The  numerals  of  the  language  are  converted  into  adverbs,  by  the  in- 
flection  ing^  making  one.,  07ice,  &c.     The  unit  exists  in  duplicate. 
Piizhik,  One,  general  unit  j 


Ingoot,  One,  numerical  unit 
Neesh,  Two. 
Niswee,  Three. 
Neewin,  Four. 


Aubeding,  Once. 


Naunun,  Five. 
N'goodwaswa,  Six. 
Neeshwauswa,  Seven. 
Shwauswe,  Eight. 
Shongusswc,  Nine. 
Meetauswee,  Ten. 


Neeshing,  Twice. 

Nissing,  Thrice.    .        . 

Neewing,  Four-times. 

Nauning,  Five-times. 

N'goodwautshing,  Six-times. 

Neeshwautshing,  Seven-times. 

Shwautshing,  Eight-times. 

Shongutshing,  Nine-times. 

Meetaushing,  Ten-times. 
These  inflections  can  be  carried  as  high  as  they  can  compute  numbers. 
They  count  decimally.  After  reaching  ten,  they  repeat,  ten  and  one,  ten 
and  two,  &c.  to  twenty.  Twenty  is  a  compound  signifying  two  tens, 
thirty,  three  tens,  &c.,  a  mode  which  is  carried  up  to  one  hundred  n^good- 
wak.  Wak,  then  becomes  the  word  of  denomination,  combining  with  the 
names  of  the  digits,  until  they  reach  a  thousand,  meetauswauk,  literally,  ten 
hundred.  Here  a  new  compound  term  is  introduced  made  by  prefixing 
twenty  to  the  last  denomination,  neshtonnah  duswak,  which  doubles  the 
last  term,  thirty  triples  it,  forty  quadruples  it,  &c.,  till  the  computation 
reaches  to  ten  thousand,  n'goodwak  dushing  n'goodwak,  owe  hundred 
times  one  hundred.  This  is  the  probable  extent  of  all  certain  computation. 
The  term  Critshee,  (great,)  prefixed  to  the  last  denomination,  leaves  the 
number  indefinite. 

There  is  no  form  of  the  niunerals  corresponding  to  second,  third,  fourth, 
&c.    They  can  only  further  say,  nittum  first,  and  ishkwaudj,  last. 


ORIGIN 

AMD 


HISTORY    OF    THE    EACE, 

AS  EXHIBITED  IN  THEIR  OWN  TRADITIONS. 


ten 

I  tens, 

^ood- 

[the 

ften 

Jxing 

the 

ition 

Ired 


the 


irth, 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  THE  SHAWNEES  FROM 
THE  SOUTH. 

A  MOHEOAN  TRADITION. 

Metoxon  States,  that  the  Shawnees  were,  in  ancient  times,  while  they 
lived  in  the  south,  defeated  by  a  confederacy  of  surrounding  tribes,  and  in 
danger  of  being  totally  cut  off  and  annihilated,  had  it  not  been  for  the  in- 
terference of  the  Mohegans  and  Delawares.  An  alliance  between  them 
and  the  Mohegans,  happened  in  this  way.  Whilst  the  Mohegans  lived 
at  Schodack,  on  the  Hudson  river,  a  young  warrior  of  that  tribe  visited 
the  Shawnees,  at  their  southern  residence,  and  formed  a  close  friendship 
with  a  young  warrior  of  his  own  age.  They  became  as  brothers,  and 
vowed  for  ever  to  treat  each  other  as  such. 

The  Mohegan  warrior  had  returned,  and  been  some  years  living  with 
his  nation,  on  the  banks  of  the  Chatimac,  or  Hudson,  when  a  general  war 
broke  out  against  the  Shawnees.  The  restless  and  warlike  disposition  of 
this  tribe,  kept  them  constantly  embroiled  with  their  neighbours.  They 
were  unfaithful  to  their  tretities,  and  this  was  the  cause  of  perpetual  troubles 
and  wars.  At  length  the  nations  of  the  south  resolved,  by  a  general  ef- 
fort, to  rid  themselves  of  so  troublesome  a  people,  and  began  a  war,  in 
which  the  Shawnees  were  defeated,  battle  after  battle,  with  great  loss.  In 
this  emergency,  the  Mohegan  thought  of  his  Shawnee  brother,  and  re- 
solved to  rescue  him.  He  raised  a  war-party  and  being  joined  by  the  Le- 
napees,  since  called  Delawares,  they  marched  to  their  relief,  and  brought 
off  the  remnant  of  the  tribe  to  the  country  of  th  j  Lenapees.  Here  they 
were  put  under  the  charge  of  the  latter,  as  their  grandfather. 

They  were  now,  in  the  Indian  phrase,  put  between  their  grandfather's 
knees,  and  treated  as  little  children.  Their  hands  were  clasped  and  tied 
together — that  is  to  say,  they  were  taken  under  their  protection,  and 
formed  a  close  alliance.    But  still,  sometimes  the  child  would  creep  out 

16 


106 


FLIGHT   OF  THE   SHAWNEES. 


I 


under  the  old  man's  legs,,  and  get  into  trouble — implying  that  the  Shaw 
nees  could  never  forget  their  warlike  propensities. 

The  events  of  the  subsequent  history  of  this  tribe,  after  the  settlement 
of  America  are  well  known.  With  the  Lenapees,  or  Delawares,  they  mi- 
grated westward. 

The  above  tradition  was  received  from  the  respectable  and  venerable 
chief,  above  named,  in  1827,  during  the  negotiation  of  the  treaty  of  Buttes 
des  Morts,  on  Fox  river.  At  this  treaty  his  people,  bearing  the  modern 
name  of  Stockbridges,  were  present,  having,  within  a  few  years,  migrated 
from  their  former  pc^'Mon  in  Oneida  county.  New  York,  to  the  waters  of 
Fox  river,  in  Wisconsin. 

Metoxon  was  a  man  of  veracity,  and  of  reflective  and  temperate  habits, 
united  to  urbanity  of  manners,  and  estimable  qualities  of  head  and  heart, 
as  I  had  occasion  to  know  from  several  years'  acquaintance  with  him,  be- 
fore  he,  and  his  people  went  from  Vernon  to  the  west,  as  well  as  after  he 
migrated  thither. 

The  tradition,  perhaps  with  the  natural  partiality  of  a  tribesman,  lays 
too  much  stress  upon  a  noble  and  generous  act  of  individual  and  tribal 
friendship,  but  is  not  inconsistant  with  other  relations,  of  the  early  south- 
em  position,  and  irrascible  temper  of  the  Shawnee  tribe.  Their  name  it- 
self, which  is  a  derivative  from  0-shd-wan-ong,  the  place  of  the  South,  is 
strong  presumptive  evidence  of  a  former  residence  in,  or  origin  from,  the 
extreme  south.  Mr.  John  Johnston,  who  was  for  many  years  the  govern- 
ment agent  of  this  tribe  at  Piqua,  in  Ohio,  traces  them,  in  an  article  in  the 
Archselogia  Americana  (vol.  1,  p.  273)  to  the  Suwanee  river  in  Florida. 
Mr.  Gallatin,  in  the  second  volume  of  the  same  work  (p.  65)  points  out 
their  track,  from  historical  sources  of  undoubted  authority,  to  the  banks 
of  the  upper  Savannah,  in  Georgia ;  but  remarks  that  they  have  only  been 
well  known  to  us  since  1680.  They  are  first  mentioned  in  our  scattered 
Indian  annals,  by  De  Laet,  in  1632. 

It  may  further  be  said^  in  relation  to  Metoxon'^  tradition,  that  there  is 
authority  for  asserting,  that  in  the  flight  of  the  Shawnees  from  the  south, 
a  part  of  them  descended  the  Kentucky  river  west,  to  the  Ohio  valley, 
where,  in  after  times,  the  Shawnees  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey, 
rather  formed  a  re-union  with  this  division  of  their  kindred  than  led  the 
way  for  them. 


To  depart  one  step  from  barbarism,  is  to  take  one  step  towards  civiliza- 
tion. To  abandon  the  lodge  of  bark — to  throw  aside  the  blanket — to  dis- 
continue the  use  of  paints — or  to  neglect  the  nocturnal  orgies  of  the  wa- 
beno,  are  as  certain  indications  of  incipient  civilization,  as  it  unquestion- 
ably is,  to  substitute  alphabetical  charavters  for  rude  hieroglyphics,  or  to 
prefer  the  regular  cadences  of  the  gamut,  to  the  wild  chanting  of  the  chi- 
chigwun.     ;,>,.;,■-:■'■'■•■■'    "■"'.',.. 


CHRONOLOGY. 


riliza- 
Ito  dis- 
|e  wa- 
tstion* 
lor  to 
|echi> 


THE  ERA  OF  THE  ARRIVAL  OF  THE  FRENCH  IN 
1  THE  UPPER  LAKES. 


Ke-wa-kons,  a  chief  of  the  straits  of  St.  Mary's,  told  me,  during  an  in- 
terview, in  1827,  that  but  seven  generations  of  red  men  had  passed  away, 
since  the  French  first  appeared  on  those  straits.  If  we  take  the  date  of 
Cartier'is  first  visit  to  the  St.  Lawrence,  as  the  era  of  their  acquaintance 
with  this  nation,  A.  D.  1534,  we  should  have  56  years  as  the  period  of  an 
Indian  generation.  Should  we  take,  instead  of  this,  the  time  of  La  Salle's 
first  arrival  on  the  upper  lakes,  1778,  there  would,  on  the  contrary,  be  but 
a  fraction  over  22  years  for  a  generation.  But  neither  of  these  periods, 
can  be  truly  said  to  coincide  with  the  probable  era  of  the  chief's  historical 
reminiscences.  The  first  is  too  early,  the  last  too  late.  An  average  of 
the  two,  which  is  required  to  apply  the  observation  properly,  gives  38 
years  as  the  Indian  generation.  This  nearly  assimilates  it  to  the  results 
among  Europeans,  leaving  8  years  excess.  Further  data  would  probably 
reduce  this ;  but  it  is  a  department  in  which  we  have  so  little  material, 
that  we  must  leave  it  till  these  be  accumulated.  It  may  be  supposed  that 
the  period  of  Indian  longevity,  before  the  introduction  of  ardent  spirits, 
was  equal,  perhaps,  a  little  superior,  to  that  of  the  European ;  but  it  did 
not  exceed  it,  we  think,  by  8  years. 

Ke-wa-kons,  whom  I  knew  very  well,  was  a  man  of  shrewd  sense,  and 
respectable  powers  of  observation.  He  stated,  at  the  same  interview,  that 
his  tribe,  who  were  of  the  Odjibwa  type  of  the  Algonquins,  laid  aside  their 
Akeeks,  or  clay  cooking-vessels,  at  that  time,  and  adopted  in  lieu  of  them, 
the  light  brass  kettle,  which  was  more  portable  and  permanent.  And 
from  that  time,  their  skill  in  pottery  declined,  until,  in  our  day,  it  is  en- 
tirely lost.  It  is  curious  to  reflect,  that  within  the  brief  period  of  150 
years,  a  living  branch  of  coarse  manufacture  among  them,  has  thus  been 
transferred  into  an  object  of  antiquarian  research.  This  fact,  should  mako 
historians  cautious  in  assigning  very  remote  periods  of  antiquity  to  the 
monumental  evidences  of  by-gone  generations. 

It  is  by  such  considerations  that  we  get  a  glimpse  of  some  of  the  gene- 
ral principles  which  attended  the  early  periods  of  discovery  and  settlement,, 
in  all  parts  of  the  continent.  Adventurers  came  to  find  gold,  or  furs,  to  amass 
wealth,  get  power,  or  to  perform  mere  exploits.  Nobody  cared  much  for 
the  native  race,  beyond  the  fact  of  their  being  the  medium  to  lead  to  these. 


108 


FLIGHT   OF   THE    SHAWNEES. 


J I 


w 


specified  objects.  There  were  none,  to  record  accurately,  their  arts,  and 
other  peculiarities,  which  now  excite  intense  interest.  They  died  uway 
very  fust,  whole  tribes  becoming  extinct  within  a  generation  or  two.  The 
European  fabrics,  then  introduced,  were  so  much  superior  to  their  own, 
that  they,  at  once,  discontinued  such  rude  arts  as  they  practisi  1,  at  least  in 
our  northern  latitudes.  Now  adventurers  followed  -..  the  tri-iiC  of  Colum- 
bus, Amerigo,  Cabot,  nnd  their  compeers  and  followers,  who,  in  the  lapse 
of  time,  picked  up,  from  the  soil,  pieces  of  coarse  pottery,  pestles  and  such 
like  things,  and  holding  them  up,  said, — "  See  these  t — here  are  evidences 
of  very  great  skill,  and  very  high  antiquity." 

It  is  not  the  intention  by  any  means,  to  assert,  that  there  were  not  anti- 
quities  of  a  far  higher  era,  and  nobler  caste,  but  merely  to  impress  upon  in- 
quirers, the  necessity  of  discriminating  the  different  eras  in  the  chronology 
of  our  antiquities.  All  Indian  pottery,  north  of  the  capes  of  Florida  and 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  is  of,  or  preceding  the  era  of  the  discovery ;  but  there 
is  found  in  graves,  a  species  of  pottery,  and  vitrified  ware,  which  was  in- 
troduced, in  the  early  stages  of  traffic,  by  Europeans.  Of  this  transition 
era  between  the  dying  away  of  the  Indian  arts,  and  the  introduction  of  the 
European,  are  the  rude  pastes,  enamel  and  glass  beads,  and  short  clay 
pipes  of  coarse  texture,  found  in  Indian  cemeteries,  but  not  in  the  tumuli. 
In  place  of  these,  our  ancient  Indians  used  wrought  and  unwrought  sea 
shells  of  various  species,  and  pipes  carved  out  of  seatites  and  other  soft 
materials. 


S 


B 


Mr.  Anderson  remarks  in  his  biography  of  Catharine  Brown,  that 
"  the  Cherokees  are  said  to  possess  a  language,  which  is  more  precise  and 
powerful  than  any  into  which  learning  has  poured  richness  of  thought,  or 
genius  breathed  the  enchantments  of  fancy  and  eloquence." 

David  Brown,  in  one  of  his  letters,  in  the  same  volume,  terms  his  peo> 
pie  the  Tsallakee,  of  which  we  must  therefore  take  "  Cherokee,"  to  be  a 
corruption.  It  is  seen  by  the  Cherokee  alphabet,  that  the  sound  of  r  does 
not  occur  in  that  language.  ■         ■,.   ?         ■  . 

When  Chusco  was  converted  to  Christianity  at  the  mission  of  Michi- 
linackinac,  he  had  planted  a  field  of  potatoes  on  one  of  the  neighbouring 
islands  in  lake  Huron.  In  the  fall  he  went  over  in  his  canoe,  with  his 
aged  wife,  to  dig  them — a  labour  which  the  old  woman  set  unceremoni- 
ously about,  as  soon  as  they  got  into  the  field.  "  Stop  I"  cried  the  little  old 
man,  who  had  a  small  tenor  voice  and  was  bent  nearly  double  by  age, — 
('  dare  you  begin  to  dig,  till  we  have  thanked  the  Lord  for  their  growth." 
They  then  both  knelt  down  in  the  field,  while  he  Med  up  his  voice,  in 
his  imtive  language,  in  thanks. 


4;  ;■ 


SCENES  AND  ADVENTUEES 

IN  THE    OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 
A.  D.  1818  AND  1819. 

niOM  THE   ORIGINAL  NOTES   AND  JOURNAL. 


that 
land 
It,  or 

peo- 

bea 

I  does 


lichi- 
[ring 

his 
loni- 

old 


in 


PRELIMINARY  REMARKS. 

Very  little,  it  is  conceived,  is  necessary  to  enable  the  reader  to  determine 
the  writer's  position  on  the  extreme  south  vvcstorn  frontiers,  in  the  year 
1818.  Ho  had  spent  the  summer  of  that  year  in  traversing  the  mine  dis- 
trict, which  extends  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  between  the 
mouth  of  the  Maromeg  and  the  diluvial  cliffs  south  of  Cape  Girardeau, 
extending  west  and  south  westward  to  the  sources  of  the  St.  Francis.  In 
these  mineralogical  rambles,  which  were  pursued  sometimes  on  foot,  and 
sometimes  on  horseback,  or  wheels,  he  made  acquaintance  with  many 
estimable  men,  amongst  whom  he  may  name  the  Austins,  father  and  son, 
the  late  Col.  Ashley,  John  Rice  Jones,  Esq.,  und  many  others  who  are 
still  living,  by  all  whom,  his  object  in  visiting  the  country  was  cordially 
approved  and  encouraged,  at  all  times.  He  also  became  acquainted  with 
practical  miners,  and  persons  of  enterprize  who  were  not  only  familiar 
with  the  settled  frontiers,  but  who  had  occasionally  penetrated  beyond 
them,  into  the  broad  expanse  of  highlands,  now  geographically  known 
under  the  term  of,  the  Ozark  Chain.  Geologically  considered,  the  mine 
country  is  but  the  eastern  flanks  of  this  chain,  which  extends  flush  to  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  has  its  terminus  in  that  elevated  range  of 
mural  cliffs,  which  form  so  striking  and  often  picturesque  a  display,  be- 
tween St.  Genevieve  and  St.  Louis.  There  was,  at  the  time,  a  general 
apprehension  felt  and  expressed,  by  hunters  and  others  who  had  pene- 
trated those  wilds  in  quest  of  deer  and  buffalo,  or  of  saltpetre-earth  in  the 
limestone  caves,  of  the  predatory  tribe  of  theOsages, — a  people  who  had  for 
years  enjoyed  the  bad  reputation  of  being  thieves  and  plunderers.  All 
concurred,  however,  in  the  interesting  character  of  the  country  extending 
in  a  general  course,  south-westwardly,  from  the  junction  of  the  Missouri 
with  the  Mississippi.  He  felt  an  ardent  desire  to  penetrate  this  terra 
incognita.  He  could  not  learii  that  any  exploratory  journey  had  been 
made  towards  the  Rocky  Mountains,  since  the  well  known  expeditions  of 
Lewis  and  Clark,  up  the  Missouri,  and  of  Lieut.  Pike,  across  the  upper 
region  of  the  Arkansas,  to  Sante  Fe  and  Chihuahua.    Breckenridge  had 


110 


ADVENTURES   IN   THE    OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


subsequently  published  an  account  of  a  trip  to  Council  Bluffs,*  But  nei- 
ther of  these  routes  crossed  the  wide  and  mountanious  tracts  referred  to,  or 
gave  any  definite  information  respecting  them.  Viewed  on  the  map,  these 
routes  formed  the  general  exterior  outlines,  but  they  left  the  interior  filling 
up  to  be  supplied, — or,  if  supplied  at  all,  it  was  too  often  with  such  vague 

phrases  as  these — "  Here  are  salt  mountains."     "  The is  supposed  to 

take  its  rise  here."  "  Volcanic  hills,"  and  so  forth.  The  geology  of  the 
country  furnished  no  indications  whatever  of  the  probability  of  the  latter 
remark.  The  kind  of  pseudo-pumice  found  floating  down  the  Missouri, 
in  high  wattr,  had  been  stated  by  Lewis  and  Clarke,  to  have  a  far  more 
remote,  and  local  origin.  The  description  of  rock  salt,  in  mountain  mass, 
had  long  been  numbered  by  popular  belief,  among  the  fanciful  creations 
of  an  exciting  pohtical  era ;  and  together  with  western  volcanoes,  had 
settled  down  among  those  antiquarian  rumours,  which  hold  up,  as  their 
prime  item,  the  existence  of  the  living  mammoth  "  beyond  the  big  lakes." 

If  the  writer  of  the  notes  and  journal  which  furnish  these  sketches, 
was  not  swayed  by  any  particular  theories  of  this  nature,  yet  was  he  not 
free  from  the  expectation  of  finding  abundant  materials,  in  the  natural  pro- 
ductions and  scenery  and  incidents  of  the  journey,  to  reward  him  amply  for 
its  perils.  He  had  received  from  hunters  several  objects  of  the  minerological 
and  geological  collection  which  he  made,  while  living  at  Potosi,  and  Mined 
Burton:  from  these  wild  borders,  and,  without  pretending  to  estimate  the 
force  of  each  particular  object  which  made  up  the  sum  of  his  motives,  he 
resolved  to  organize  an  expedition,  with  all  the  means  he  could  muster, 
and  explore  the  region.  The  Austins,  who  had  treated  him  with  marked 
kindness  and  attention,  from  the  hour  of  his  first  landing  in  Missouri, 
were  then  p/eparing  to  make  their  first  movement  into  Texas,  and  held 
out  to  him  a  fine  theatre  for  enterprise ;  but  it  was  one  not  suited  to  his 
particular  means  or  taste.  He  recoiled  from  the  subtlety  of  the  Spanish 
character ;  and  is  free  to  confess,  that  he  deemed  it  a  far  more  attractive 
latitude  for  the  zea  maize  and  the  cotton  plant,  than  for  those  pursuits 
which  led  him  to  prefer  the  more  rugged  eminences  of  the  Ozarks. 
They,  in  the  end,  founded  a  republic,  and  he  only  made  an. adventurous 
journey. 

Having  thus  recalled  the  era  and  the  motive  of  the  following  sketches, 
the  purport  of  these  remarks  is  accomplished. 

New  York,  1844. 

*  The  United  States  government,  the  very  next  year,  1819,  sent  out  Col.  Long  to  the 
Yellow  Stouti. 


>  'I 


r 


ADVENTURES    IN  THE   OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


Ill 


CHAPTER  I. 


cetches, 


Things  to  be  thought  of  before  plunging  into  the  woods — Coroposition  of  the  party,  and 
reasons  why  it  was  not  more  numerous — First  night's  encampment — Preliminaries 
— Sleep  in  a  deserted  Indian  lodge — A  singular  variety  of  the  Fox  Squirrel — The 
Pack  Horse  escapes — Cross  the  elevation  called  the  Pinery — Reach  the  outskirts  of 
the  settlements  in  the  valley  of  the  Fourche  A'Courtois. 

Whoever  would  venture  into  the  wilderness,  should  provide  himself 
with  such  articles  of  personal  comfort  or  safety,  as  habits,  forecast,  or  the 
particular  object  of  pursuit  or  observation,  require.  Every  one  will  think 
of  arms  and  ammunition,  but  there  are  other  things  required  to  make  life 
pleasant,  or  even  tolerable  in  the  woods.  This,  prior  excursions  had 
already  taught  me,  but  the  lesson  was  repeated  by  those  of  greater  expe- 
rience. There  were  two  persons  who  had  agreed  to  go  with  me,  and 
stick  by  me,  to  the  end, — the  one  a  native  of  Massachussets,  and  the  other, 
of  Connecticut,  both  like  myself,  new  in  the  field,  and  unacquainted  with 
life  in  the  woods.  What  they  lacked  in  this  art,  they  more  than  made  up, 
I  thought,  in  intelligonce,  enterprise  and  resource.  The  name  of  the  first 
was  Brigham.  The  other,  I  shall  allude  to,  under  the  name  of  Enobitti. 
Some  three  or  four  other  persons,  natives  of  the  region,  had  consented  to 
go  as  hunters,  or  adventurers  into  a  new  field  for  emigration,  but  it  so 
happened,  that  when  all  was  ready — when  every  objection  to  the  tour  had 
been  obviated,  and  every  want  supplied,  and  when  my  two  eastern  friends 
came  o:\  to  the  ground,  these  persons  all  quietly,  and  with  an  easy  flow  of 
reasons,  backed  out.  In  fact,  my  friend  Brigham,  was  also  obliged  to 
relinquish  the  journey,  after  he  had  reached  the  point  of  rendezvous,  i.  e. 
Potosi.  A  residenc(3  on  the  American  bottom,  in  Illinois,  the  prior  sum- 
mer, had  exposed  him  to  the  malaria  of  that  otherwise  attractive  agricul- 
tural area,  and  an  interaiittent  fever,  which  he  had  thus  contracted,  forbade 
his  venturing  beyond  the  settlementr.  So  that  when  the  appointed  day 
arrived,  Enobitti  and  myself  and  my  good  landlord,  Ficklin — a  warm 
hearted  Ilentuckian,  who  had  been  a  hunter  and  border  spy  in  his  youth, 
were  all  the  persons  I  co'.\ld  number,  and  the  lattei,only  went  a  short  dis- 
tance, out  of  ♦>  e  goodness  of  his  heart,  and  love  of  forest  adventure,  to  set 
iia,  as  it  were,  on  the  way,  and  initiate  us  into  some  necessary  forest  arts. 
It  was  a  bi !  jht  balmy  day, — the  6th  of  November,  1818.  The  leaves  were 
rapidly  falling  from  the  trees,  and  strewed  the  road  and  made  a  musical 
rustling  among  the  branches,  as  we  passed  the  summits  of  the  mine  hills, 
which  separated  the  valley  of  Mine  d  Burton  from  the  next  adjoining 
stream.  The  air  had  just  enough  of  the  autumn  freshness  in  it,  to  make 
it  inspiring ;  and  we  walked  forward,  with  the  double  animation  of  health 


-.v.- 


112 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE  OZARK  MOUNTAINS 


Mi 


1  I:.', 
I  ■■ 


'^l; 


and  hope.  As  we  passed  through  forests  where  the  hickory  abounded, 
the  fox  and  grey  squirrel  were  frequently  seen  preparing  their  winter's 
stores,  and  gave  additional  animation  to  the  scene.  It  was  early  in  the 
afternoon  when  we  came  into  the  valley  of  Bates'  Creek — it  was  indeed 
but  a  few  miles  from  our  starting  point,  where  our  kind  Mentor  told  us,  it 
was  best  to  encamp ;  for,  in  the  first  place,  it  was  the  only  spot  where  we 
could  obtain  water  for  a  long  distance,  and  secondly,  and  more  important 
than  all.  it  was  necessary  that  we  should  re-arrange  the  load  of  our  pack- 
horse,  take  a  lesson  in  the  art  of  encamping,  and  make  some  other  prepa- 
rations which  were  proper,  before  we  plunged  outright  into  the  wilderness. 
This  was  excellent  advice,  and  proper  not  only  to  novices,  but  even  to  the 
initiated  in  the  woodsman's  art.  It  is  always  an  object,  to  make,  by  this 
initiatory  movement,  what  is  technically  called  a  start. 

I  had  purchased  at  Potosi,  a  horse — a  low  priced  animal,  rather  old  and 
bony,  to  carry  our  blankets,  some  light  cooking  utensils  and  a  few  other 
articles  of  necessity,  and  some  provisions.  He  bore  the  not  very  appro- 
priate name  of"  Butcher,"  whether  from  a  former  owner,  or  how  acquired 
I  know  not,  but  he  was  not  of  a  sanguinary  temper,  or  at  least,  the  only 
fighting  propensity  he  ever  evinced  was  to  get  back  to  Potosi,  as  quick  as 
possible,  for  he  ran  off  the  very  first  night,  and  frequently,  till  we  got  quite 
far  west,  repeated  the  attempt.  The  poor  beast  seemed  to  know,  instinc- 
tively, that  he  was  going  away  from  the  land  of  corn  fodder,  and  would 
have  to  sustain  himself  by  picking  up  his  meals  out  of  sere-grass,  often  in 
stony  places,  or  in  some  dense  and  vine-bound  cane  bottom,  where  his  hind 
legs  would  often  be  bound  fast  by  the  green  briar,  while  he  reached  for- 
ward in  vain,  to  bite  off  a  green  leaf. 

Here  we  took  the  first  lesson  in  duly  hobbling  a  horse — a  very  neces- 
sary lesson:  for  if  not  hobbkd,  he  will  stray  away,  and  cause  great  deten- 
tion in  the  morning,  and  if  not  well  hobbled  he  will  injre  his  legs.  We 
found,  near  the  banks  of  the  stream,  a  deserted  Indian  lodge,  which  ap- 
peared susceptible,  by  x  little  effort,  of  affording  us  a  very  comfortable 
night's  lodging,  and  would  furthermore,  should  it  rain,  prove  an  effectual 
sheher.  This  arrangement  we  immediately  set  about :  the  horse  was  un- 
packed, his  burden  stowed  in  the  lodge,  the  horse  hobbled  and  belled,  and 
a  fire  lit.  While  my  companion  arranged  the  details  of  the  camp,  and 
prepared  to  boil  a  cup  of  tea,  I  took  my  gun,  and,  with  but  little  ado,  shot 
anumber  of  fine  fox  and  grey  squirrels — beingthe  first  fruits  of  our  exertions 
in  the  chace.  Among  them,  there  was  one  of  decidedly  mongrel  species. 
If  not,  the  variety  was  peculiar.  He  had  a  grey  body,  and  a  red  foxy 
tail,  with  the  belly,  nose,  and  tips  of  the  ears  black,  thus  uniting  charac- 
terestics  of  three  varieties.  One  or  two  of  these  were  added  to  our  supper, 
•which  we  made  with  great  satisfaction,  and  in  due  time  spread  out  our 
blankets,  and  slept  soundly  till  day  break. 

Oa  sallying  out,  I  found  the  horse  was  gone,  and  set  out  in  pursuit  of 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE   OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


113 


id 


species. 

foxy 

charac- 

supper, 

ut  our 


him.     Although  his  fore  feet  were  tethered,  so  that  he  must  lift  up  both 

together,  he  made  his  way  back,  in  this  jumping  manner,  to  his  former 

owner's  door,  in  the  village  of  Mine  a  Burton.     He  had  not,  however, 

kept  the  path,  all  the  way,  and  losing  his  track  after  he  got  on  the  herbage, 

my  ear  caught  the  sound  of  a  bell  far  to  the  left,  which  I  took  to  be  his, 

and  followed.     I  pursued  the  sound  of  this  bell,  which  was  only  heard 

now  and  then,  till  after  crossing  hill  and  dale,  without  deviation  from  the 

line  of  sound,  I  came  out  at  a  farm  yard,  four  miles  below  Potosi ;  where 

I  found  the  be'l  to  be  attached  to  the  neck  of  a  stately  penned  ox.     The 

owner,  (who  knew  me  and  the  circumstance  of  my  having  set  out  on  the 

expedition,)  told  me,  that  Butcher  had  reached  the  mines,  and  been  sent 

back,  by  a  son  of  his  former  owner,  to  my  camp.     I  had  nothing  left,  but 

to  retrace  my  way  to  the  same  spot,  where  I  found  the  fugitive,  and  sat 

down  to  a  breakfast  of  tea,  bread,  ham  and  squirrel.    The  whole  morning 

had  been  lost  by  this  misadventure.     It  was  ten  o'clock  before  we  got  the 

animal  packed  and  set  forward. 

Our  second  day's  journey  yielded  but  little  to  remark.     We  travelled 

diligently  along  a  rough  mountainous  path,  across  a  sterile  tract  called  the 

Pinery.     This  tract  is  valuable  only  for  its  pine  timber.     It  has  neither 

farming  land  nor  mineral  wealth.     Not  a  habitation  of  any  kind  was 

passed.     We  saw  neither  bird  nor  animal.     The  silence  of  desolation 

seemed  to  accompany  us.     It  was  a  po£'tive  relief  to  the  uniform  sterility 

of  the  soil,  and  monotony  of  the  prospect,  to  see  at  length,  a  valley  before 

us.     It  was  a  branch  of  the  Maromeg,  or  Merrimack,  which  is  called  by 

its  orio-inal  French  term  of  Fourche  a  Courtois.      We  had  travelled  a  dis- 

tance  of  fourteen  miles  over  these  flinty  eminences.     The  first  signs  of 

human  habitation  appeared  in  the  form  of  enclosed  fields.     The  sun  sunk 

below  the  hills,  as  we  entered  this  valley,  and  we  soon  had  the  glimpse  of 

a  dwelling.     Some  woodcock  flew  up  as  we  hastened  forward,  and  we 

were  not  long  in  waiting  for  our  formal  announcement  in  the  loud  and 

long  continued  barking  of  dogs.     It  required  the  stern  commands  of  their 

master,  before  they  slunk  back  and  became  quiet.     It  was  a  small  log 

tenement  of  the  usual  construction  on  the  frontiers,  and  afforded  us  the 

usual  hospitality  and  ready  accommodation.     They  gave  us  warm  cakes 

of  corn  bread,  and  fine  rich  milk.     We  spread  our  blankets  before  an 

evening's  fire,  and  enjoyed  a  good  night's  rest.     Butcher  here,  I  think, 

had  his  last  meal  of  corn,  and  made  no  attempt  to  return.     With  the 

earliest   streaks  of  day  light,  we  re-adjusted  his  pack,  and  again  set 

forward. 

15 


suit  cf 


114 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE   OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


CHAPTER    II 


Reach  a  hunter's  cabin  on  the  outskirts  of  the  wilderness — He  agrees  to  accompany 
us — Enter  the  Ozark  Hills — Encounter  an  encampment  of  th-  Delaware  Indians — 
Character  of  the  country — Its  alpine  air,  and  the  purity  of  its  waters, — Ascend  to 
the  source  of  the  Merrimack — Reacli  a  game  country — Deserted  by  the  hunter  and 
guide,  and  abandoned  to  individual  exertions  in  these  arts. 

Every  joint  labour,  which  proceeds  on  the  theory,  that  each  person  en- 
gaged in  it  is  to  render  some  personal  service,  must,  in  order  that  it  may 
go  on  pleasantly  and  succeed  well,  have  a  definite  order,  or  rule  of  pro- 
ijress  ;  and  this  is  as  requisite  in  a  journey  in  the  wilderness  as  any  where 
else.  Our  rule  was  to  lead  the  pack  horse,  and  to  take  the  compass  and 
guide  ahead,  alternately,  day  by  day.  It  was  thought,  I  had  the  best  art 
in  striking  and  making  a  fire,  and  when  we  halted  for  the  night,  always  did 
this,  while  my  companion  procured  water  and  put  it  in  a  way  to  boil  for 
tea.  We  carried  tea,  as  being  lighter  and  more  easy  to  make  than  coffee. 
In  this  way  we  divided,  as  equally  as  possible,  the  daily  routine  of  duties, 
and  went  on  pleasantly.  We  had  now  reached  the  last  settlement  on  the 
frontier,  and  after  a  couple  of  hours'  walk,  from  our  last  place  of  lodging, 
we  reached  the  last  house,  on  the  outer  verge  of  the  wilderness.  It  was 
a  small,  newly  erected  log  hut,  occupied  by  a  hunter  of  the  name  of  Ro- 
berts, and  distant  about  20  miles  from,  and  south-west  of  Potosi.  Our  ap- 
proach here  was  also  heralded  by  dogs.  Had  we  been  wolves  or  pan- 
thers, creeping  upon  the  premises  at  midnight,  they  could  not  have 
performed  their  duty  more  noisily.  Truly  this  was  a  very  primitive 
dwelling,  and  ai?  recent  in  its  structure  as  it  was  primitive.  Large  fallen 
trees  lay  about,  just  as  the  axeman  had  felled  them,  and  partly  consumed 
by  fire.  The  eflect  of  this  partial  burning  had  been  only  to  render  these 
huge  trunks  black  and  hideous.  One  of  them  lay  in  front  of  the  cottage. 
In  other  places  were  to  be  seen  deer  skins  stretched  to  dry;  and 
deers'  feet  and  antlers  lay  here  and  there.  There  was  not  a  foot  of 
land  in  cultivation.  It  was  quite  evident  at  first  sight,  that  we  had 
reached  the  dwelling  of  a  border  hunter,  and  not  a  tiller  of  the  ground. 
But  the  owner  was  absent,  as  we  learned  from  his  wife,  a  spare,  shrewd 
dark-skinned  little  woman,  drest  in  buc'-skin,  who  issued  from  the  dooi 
before  we  reached  it,  and  welcomed  us  by  the  term  of  "  Strangers."  Al 
though  this  is  a  western  term,  which  supplies  the  place  of  the  word 
"  friend,"  in  other  sections  of  the  union,  and  she  herself  seemed  to  be 
thoroughly  a  native  of  these  latitudes,  no  Yankee  could  have  been 
more  inquisitive,  in  one  particular  department  of  enquiry,  namely  the  de- 
partment relative  to  thft  chace.  She  inquired  our  object — the  course  and 
distance  we  proposed  to  travel,  and  the  general  arrangements  of  horse- 


ADVENTUEES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


115 


and 
t  of 
had 
iimd. 
ewd 
Idooi 
Al 
irord 
be 
Deen 
de- 
land 
i)rse- 


gear,  equipage,  &c.  She  told  us  of  the  danger  of  encountering  the 
Osages,  and  scrutinized  our  arms.  Such  an  examination  would  indeed, 
for  its  thoroughness,  have  put  a  lad  to  his  irumps,  who  had  come 
prepared  for  his  first  quarter's  examination  at  a  country  academy.  She 
told  us,  con  amore,  that  h^r  husband  would  be  back  soon, — as  soon  indeed 
as  we  could  get  our  breakfast,  and  that  he  would  be  glad  to  accompany 
us,  as  far  as  Ashley's  Cave,  or  perhaps  farther.  This  was  an  opportunity 
not  to  be  slighted.  We  agreed  to  wait,  and  prepare  our  morning's 
meal,  to  which  she  contributed  some  well  baked  corn  cakes.  By  this 
time,  and  before  indeed  we  had  been  long  there,  Roberts  came  in.  It  is 
said  that  a  hunter's  life  is  a  life  of  feasting  or  fasting.  It  appeared  to  be 
one  of  the  latter  seasons,  with  him.  He  had  been  out  to  scour  the 
precincts,  for  a  meat  breakfast,  but  came  home  empty  handed.  He  was 
desirous  to  go  out  in  the  direction  we  were  steering,  which  he  represented 
to  abound  in  game,  but  feared  to  venture  far  alone,  on  account  of  the  ras- 
cally Osages.  He  did  not  fear  the  Delawares,  who  were  near  by. 
He  readily  accepted  our  offer  to  accompany  us  as  hunter.  Roberts,  like 
his  forest  help-mate,  was  clothed  in  deer  skin.  He  was  a  rather  chunky, 
stout,  middle  sized  man,  with  a  ruddy  face,  cunning  features,  and  a 
bright  unsteady  eye.  Such  a  fellow's  final  destination  would  not  be  a 
very  equivocal  matter,  were  he  a  resident  of  the  broad  neighbourhood  of 
Sing  Sing,  or  "  sweet  Auburn :"  but  here,  he  was  a  man  that  might, 
perhaps,  be  trusted  on  an  occasion  like  this,  and  we,  at  any  rate,  were  glad  to 
have  his  services  on  the  terms  stipulated.  Even  while  we  were  talk- 
ing he  began  to  clean  his  rifle,  and  adjust  his  leathern  accoutrements :  he 
then  put  several  large  cakes  of  corn  bread  in  a  sack,  and  in  a  very 
short  time  he  brought  a  stout  little  horse  out  of  a  log  pen,  which 
served  for  a  barn ;  and  clapping  an  old  saddle  on  his  back  and  mounting 
him,  with  his  rifle  in  one  hand,  said,  "  I  am  ready,"  and  led  off.  We 
now  had  a  guide,  as  well  as  a  hunter,  and  threw  this  burden  wholly 
on  him.  Our  course  lay  up  a  long  ridge  of  hard  bound  clay  and  chert 
soil,  in  the  direction  of  the  sources  of  the  Marameg,  or,  as  it  is  now  uni- 
versally called  and  written,  Merrimack.  After  travelling  about  four 
miles  we  suddenly  descended  from  an  acclivity  into  a  grassy,  Avoodless 
valley,  with  a  brisk  clear  stream  winding  through  it,  and  several  lodges 
of  Indians  planted  on  its  borders.  This,  our  guide  told  us,  was  the  Ozaw 
Fork  of  the  Merrimack,  (in  modern  geographical  parlance  Ozark.)  And 
here  we  found  the  descendants  and  remainder  of  that  once  powerful 
tribe  of  whom  William  Penn  purchased  the  site  of  Philadelphia,  and 
whose  ancient  dominion  extended,  at  the  earliest  certain  historical  era, 
along  the  banks  the  Lennapihittuck,  or  Delaware  river.  Two  of  them 
were  at  home,  it  being  a  season  of  the  year,  and  time  of  day,  when  the 
men  are  out  hunting.  Judging  from  peculiarity  of  features,  manners  and 
dress,  it  would  seem  to  be  impossible  that  any  people,  should  have  re- 


116 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


mained  so  long  in  contact  with  or  juxtaposition  to  the  European  races, 
and  changed  so  little,  in  all  that  constitutes  national  and  personal  identity. 
Roberts  looked  with  no  very  friendly  eye  upon  these  ancient  lords  of  the 
forest,  the  whole  sum  of  his  philosophy  and  philanthropy  being  measured 
by  the  very  tangible  circle  of  prairie  and  forests,  which  narrowed  his  own 
hunting  grounds.  They  were  even  then,  de*.  mod  to  have  been  injudici- 
ously located,  by  intelligent  persons  in  the  west,  and  have  long  since  re- 
moved to  a  permanent  location,  out  of  the  corporate  limits  of  the  States 
and  Territories,  at  the  junction  of  the  river  Konga  with  the  Missouri.  1 
should  have  been  pleased  to  have  lengthened  our  short  halt,  but  the  word 
seemed  with  him  and  Enobitti  to  be  "  onward,"  and  onward  we  pushed. 
We  were  now  fairly  in  the  Ozark  chain — a  wide  and  almost  illimitable 
tract,  of  which  it  may  be  said,  that  the  vallies  only  are  susceptible  of  fu- 
ture cultivation.  The  intervening  ridges  and  mountains  are  nearly  desti- 
tute of  forest,  often  perfectly  so,  and  in  almost  all  cases,  sterile,  and  unfit 
for  the  plough.  It  is  probable  sheep  might  be  raised  on  some  of  these 
eminences,  which  possess  a  sufficiency  of  soil  to  permit  the  grasses  to  be 
sown.  Geologically,  it  has  a  basis  of  limestones,  resting  on  sandstones. 
Unfortunately  for  its  agricultural  character,  the  surface  has  been  co- 
vered with  a  foreign  diluvium  of  red  clay  filled  with  chips  of  horstone,  chert 
and  broken  quartz,  which  make  the  soil  hard  and  compact.  Its  trees  are 
few  and  stunted ;  its  grass  coarse.  In  looking  for  the  origin  of  such  a  soil, 
it  seems  probable  to  have  resulted  from  broken  down  slates  and  shists  on  the 
upper  Missouri  and  below  the  range  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  in  which 
these  broken  and  imbedded  substances  originally  constituted  veins.  It  is 
only  in  the  vallies,  and  occasional  plains,  that  a  richer  and  more  carbo- 
naceous soil  has  accumulated.  The  purest  springs,  however,  gush  out  of 
its  hills  ;  its  atmosphere  is  fine  and  healthful,  and  it  constitutes  a  theatre 
of  Alpine  attractions,  which  will  probably  render  it,  in  future  years,  the 
resort  of  shepherds,  lovers  of  mountain  scenery,  and  valetudinarians. 
There  is  another  remark  to  be  made  of  the  highland  tracts  of  the  Ozark 
range.  They  look,  in  their  natural  state,  more  sterile  than  they  actually 
are,  from  the  effects  of  autumnal  fires.  These  fires,  continued  for  ages  by 
the  natives,  to  clear  the  ground  for  hunting,  have  had  the  effect  not  only 
to  curtail  and  destroy  large  vegetation,  but  all  the  carbonaceous  particles  of 
the  top  soil  have  been  burned,  leaving  the  surface  in  the  autunm,  rough, 
red,  dry  and  hard.  When  a  plough  comes  to  be  put  into  such  a  surface, 
it  throws  up  quite  a  difll^rent  soil ;  and  the  effects  of  light,  and  the  sun's 
heat  are  often  found,  as  I  have  noticed  in  other  parts  of  the  west,  to  pro- 
duce a  dark  and  comparatively  rich  soil. 

We  occupied  the  entire  day  in  ascending  and  crossing  the  ridge  of 
land,  which  divides  the  little  valley  of  the  Oza  from  that  of  the  Merrimack. 
When  getting  near  the  latter,  the  soil  exhibited  traces  of  what  appeared 
to  be  iron  ore,  but  somewhat  peculiar  in  its  character,  and  of  dark  hue. 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE    OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


117 


inanans. 
e  Ozark 
actually 
ages  by 
lot  only 
rticles  of 
,  rough, 
surface, 
e  sun's 
to  pro- 
id  ge  of 
rimack. 
ppeared 
rk  hue. 


' 


This  soon  revealed  itself,  in  passing  a  short  distance,  in  an  abundant  lo- 
cality of  black  and  coloured  oxide  of  manganese — lying  in  masses  in  the 
arid  soil.  The  Indian  trail  which  we  were  pursuing  led  across  the  val- 
ley. We  forded  the  river  on  foot.  No  encampments  of  Indians  were 
found,  nor  any  very  recent  traces  of  them  ;  and  we  began  to  think  that 
the  accounts  of  Osage  depredations  and  plundering,  must  be  rather  exag- 
gerated. The  river  pours  its  transparent  mountain  waters  over  a  wide 
bed  of  pebbles  and  small  boulders,  and,  at  this  season,  offered  but  little  im- 
pediment to  the  horses  or  ourselves  in  crossing  it.  The  sun  was  getting 
low,  by  the  time  we  reached  the  opposite  side  of  the  valley,  and  we  en- 
camped on  its  borders,  a  mile  or  two  above.  Here  we  took  due  care  of 
our  horses,  prepared  our  evening's  meal,  talked  over  the  day's  adven- 
tures, enjoyed  ourselves  sitting  before  our  camp  fire,  with  the  wild  wide 
creation  before  us  and  around,  and  then  sank  to  a  sound  repose  on  our 
pallets.  •  ,       . 

Novices  in  the  woodman's  art,  and  raw  in  the  business  of  travelling, 
our  sleep  was  sounder  and  more  death-like,  than  that  of  Roberts.  His 
eye  had  shown  a  restlessness  during  the  afternoon  and  evening.  We 
were  now  in  a  game  country,  the  deer  and  elk  began  to  be  frequently 
seen,  and  their  fresh  tracks  across  our  path,  denoted  their  abundance. 
During  the  night  they  ventured  about  our  camp,  so  as  to  disturb  the  ears 
of  the  weary  hunter,  and  indeed,  my  own.  He  got  up  and  found  both 
horses  missing.  Butcher's  memory  of  Mine  d  Burton  corn  fodder  had 
not  deserted  him,  and  he  tool;  the  hunter's  horse  along  with  him.  I  jumped 
up,  and  accompanied  him,  in  their  pursuit.  They  were  both  overtaken 
about  three  miles  back  on  the  track,  making  all  possible  speed  homeward, 
that  their  tethered  fore  legs  would  permit.  We  conducted  them  back, 
without  disturbing  my  companion,  and  he  then  went  out  with  his  rifle, 
and  quickly  brought  in  a  fine  fat  doe,  for  our  breakfast.  Each  one  cut 
fine  pieces  of  steaks,  and  roasted  for  himself  We  ate  it  with  a  little  salt, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  hunter's  corn  cakes,  and  finished  the  repast,  with 
a  pint  cup  each,  of  Enobitti's  best  tea.  This  turned  out  to  be  a  finale 
meal  with  our  Fourche  a  Courtois  man,  Roberts :  for  the  rascal,  a  few 
hours  afterwards,  deserted  us,  and  went  back.  Had  he  given  any  intima- 
tion of  dissatisfaction,  or  a  des;re  to  return,  we  should  have  been  in  a 
measure  prepared  for  it.  It  is  probable  his  fears  of  the  then  prevalent  bug- 
bear of  those  frontiersmen,  the  Osages,  were  greater  than  our  own.  It  is 
also  probable,  that  he  had  no  other  idea  whatever,  in  leaving  the  Fourche  &, 
Courtois,  than  to  avail  himself  of  our  protection  till  he  could  get  into  a 
region  where  he  could  shoot  deer  enough  in  a  single  morning  to  load 
down  his  horse,  with  the  choicest  pieces,  and  lead  him  home.  This  the 
event,  at  least,  rendered  probable ;  and  the  fellow  not  only  deserted  us 
meanly,  but  he  carried  off  my  best  new  hunting  knife,  with  scabbard  and 
belt — a  loss  not  easily  repaired  in  such  a  place. 


118 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


«i 


'  '  \i 


m 


To  cloak  hia  plan,  ho  set  out  with  us  in  the  morning:  it  had  rained  a  little, 
during  the  latter  part  of  the  night,  and  was  lowering  and  dark  all  the 
morning.  After  travelling  about  ten  miles,  we  left  the  Osage  trail,  which 
began  to  b«ar  too  far  north-west,  and  struck  through  the  woods  in  a  south 
course,  with  the  view  of  reaching  Ashley's  Cave  on  one  of  the  head 
streams  of  the  river  currents.  Soon  after  leaving  this  trail,  Roberts,  who 
was  in  advance  on  our  left,  about  half  a  mile,  fired  at,  and  killed,  a  deer, 
and  immediately  re-loaded,  pursued  and  fired  again ;  telling  us  to  continue 
on  our  course,  as  he,  being  on  horseback,  could  easily  overtake  us.  We 
neither  heard  nor  saw  more  of  him.  Night  overtook  us  near  the  banks  of 
a  small  lake,  or  rather  a  scries  of  little  lakes  or  ponds,  communicating 
with  each  other,  where  wo  encamped.  After  despatching  our  supper,  and 
adjusting,  in  talk,  the  day's  rather  eventful  incidents,  and  the  morrow's  plan 
of  march,  we  committed  ourselves  to  rest,  but  had  not  sunk  into  forgetful- 
ness,  when  a  pack  of  wolves  set  up  their  howl  in  our  vicinity.  We  had 
been  told  that  these  animals  will  not  approach  near  a  fire,  and  are  not  %■) 
be  dreaded  in  a  country  where  deer  abound.  They  follow  the  track  of 
the  hunter,  to  share  such  part  of  the  carcass  as  he  leaves,  and  it  is  their 
nature  to  herd  together  and  run  down  this  animal  as  their  natural  prey.  We 
slept  well,  but  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  on  awaking  about  day  break,  the 
howling  of  the  wolves  was  still  heard,  and  at  about  the  same  distance. 
They  had  probably  serenaded  us  all  night.  Our  fire  was  nearly  out; 
we  felt  some  chilliness,  and  determined  to  rekindle  it,  and  prepare  our 
breakfast  before  setting  forward.  It  was  now  certain,  that  Roberts  was 
gone.  Luckily  he  had  not  carried  off  our  compass,  for  that  would  have 
been  an  accident  fatal  to  the  enterprise. 

(To  be  continued.) 


NOCTURNAL  LIGHT  ON  INDIAN  GRAVES. 

Some  of  the  northern  tribes  of  Algonquin  origin,  build  a  small  fire  on 
newly  made  graves  for  four  nights  after  the  interment.  This  was  an  an- 
cient custom.  The  reason  assigned  is,  that  there  is  a  journey  of  four  days 
to  the  land  of  spirits,  and  if  this  symbolic  fire  be  made,  the  disembodied 
soul  is  savi  I  the  necessity  of  kindling  a  fire  at  its  nightly  encampments. 

STANDARD   OF   VALUE   FN   RUDE   NATIONS.  " 

In  1821  the  commanding  officer  of  the  fort  at  Chicago,  authorized  a  re- 
ward of  thirty  dollars  to  be  offered  for  the  apprehension  of  a  deserter. 
The  matter  was  communicated  to  the  Pottowattomies,  who  soon  brought 
in  the  fugitive  and  claimed  the  reward.  Thirty  dollars  was,  however,  a 
sum  which  brought  no  definite  idea  to  their  minds.  There  were  five 
claimants  to  divide  the  reward  amongst.  They  immediately  sat  down, 
and  by  the  aid  of  an  interpreter  reduced  it  into  racoon  skins,  and  divided 
the  number  into  five  parts.  It  was  not  till  this  had  been  done,  that  they 
comprehended  the  true  value  of  the  rewa^-d. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


I\ 


SCHOOLCRAFT'S    AMERICAN    CYCLOPAEDIA,    OR   ETHNOLOGICAL 

GAZETTEER    OF    THE    INDIAN    TRIBES    OF    THE    AMERICAN 

CONTINENT,  NORTH  AND  SOUTH,  COMPRISING  THEIR  HISTORY, 

JEOGRAPHY,  AND  NOMENCLATURE,  FROM  THE  DISCOVERY  IN 

1432,  TO  THE  PRESENT  PERIOD. 


on 
an- 

lays 
lied 

bnts. 


re- 
[ter. 
|ght 
a 
ive 
irn, 
led 
liey 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

A  PROSPECTUS  for  this  work  was  issued  in  1842.  While  the  title  is 
slightly  modified,  the  design  and  plan  of  its  execution  have  not  been 
essentially  changed.  The  principal  object  aimed  at,  under  the  general 
idea  of  the  history  and  geography  of  the  Aboriginal  Race,  is  to  furnish  a 
general  and  standard  reference-book,  or  short  encyclopaedia  of  topics  rela- 
tive to  the  entire  race,  alphabetically  arranged.  By  the  insertion  of  the 
name  of  each  family  of  tribes,  nation,  sub-tribe,  or  important  clan,  the 
occasion  will  be  presented  of  noticing  the  leading  or  characteristic  events, 
in  their  history,  numbers,  government,  religion,  languages,  arts  or  distinc- 
tive character. 

Where  the  scene  or  era  of  their  e.xpansion,  growth  and  decay  has 
been  so  extensive,  embracing  as  it  does,  the  widest  bounds  and  remotest 
periods,  their  antiquities  have  also  called  for  a  passing  notice.  Nor  could 
any  thing  like  a  satisfactory  accomplishment  of  the  plan  be  efiected, 
without  succinct  notices  of  the  lives  and  achievements  of  their  principal 
chiefs,  rulers,  and  leading  personages. 

Language  is  an  important  means  of  denoting  the  intricate  thread  of 
history  in  savage  nations.  Mr.  Pritchard  considers  it  more  important  than 
physiological  structure  and  peculiarities.  It  is,  at  least,  found  often  to 
reveal  ethnological  affinities,  where  both  the  physical  type,  and  the  light 
of  tradition,  afford  but  little  aid.  The  words  and  names  of  a  people,  are 
so  many  clues  to  their  thoughts  and  intellectual  structure  ;  this  branch  of 
the  subject,  indeed,  formed  the  original  germ  of  the  present  plan,  which 
■was  at  first  simply  geographical,  and  has  been  rather  expanded  and  built 
upon,  than,  if  we  may  so  say,  supplied  the  garniture  of  the  edifice.  In  a 
class  of  transpositive  languages,  which  are  very  rich  in  their  combinations, 
and  modes  of  concentrated  description,  it  must  needs  happen,  that  the  names 
of  places  would  oflen  recall  both  associations  and  descriptions  of  deep 


120 


ETHNOLOGY. 


interest  in  contemplating  tho  fate  and  fortunes  of  this  unfortunate  race. 
Without  intruding  upon  the  reader  disquisitions  which  would  be  out  of 
place,  no  opportunity  hos  been  omitted,  from  the  consideration  of  their 
names,  to  throw  around  tho  sites  of  their  former  or  present  residence,  this 
species  of  interest. 

But  half  tho  work  would  have  been  done,  it  is  conceived,  to  have  con- 
fined the  work  to  North  America ;  and  it  must  necessarily  have  lost,  by 
such  a  limitation,  more  than  half  its  interest.  We  are  just  beginning  in 
truth  to  comprehend  the  true  character  and  bearing  of  that  unique  type  of 
civilization  which  existed  in  Mexico,  Peru,  and  Yucatan.  The  rude  hand 
with  which  these  embryo  kingdoms  of  the  native  race  were  overturned, 
in  consequence  of  their  horrid  idolatries,  necessarily  led  to  the  destruction 
of  much  of  their  monumental,  and  so  far  as  their  picturq  writing  reached, 
some  of  their  historical  materials,  of  both  of  which,  we  now  feel  the 
want.  It  is  some  relief,  to  know,  as  the  researches  of  Mr.  Gallatin, 
which  are  now  in  progress,  demonstrate,  that  by  far  the  greatest  amount 
of  the  ancient  Mexican  picture  writings,  as  they  are  embraced  in  the 
elaborate  work  of  Lord  Kingsborough,  relate  to  their  mythology  and 
superstitions,  and  are  of  no  historical  value  whatever.  And  if  the  portions 
destroyed  in  the  Mexican  and  Peruvian  conquests,  were  as  liberally  inter- 
spersed with  similar  evidences  of  their  wild  polytheism,  shocking  man- 
ners, and  degraded  worship,  neither  chronology  nor  history  have  so  much 
to  lament. 

The  early,  strong  and  continued  exertions  which  were  made  by  the 
conquerors  to  replace  this  system  of  gross  superstition  and  idolatry,  by 
the^Romish  ritual,  filled  Mexico  and  South  America  with  missions 
of  the  Catholic  Church,  which  were  generally  under  the  charge  of  zealous, 
and  sometimes  of  learned  and  liberal-spirited  superintendants,  who  have 
accumulated  facts  respecting  the  character  and  former  condition  of  the 
race.  These  missions,  which  were  generally  spread  parallel  to  the  sea 
coasts  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific,  reaching  inland  along  the  banks  of  the 
great  rivers  and  plains,  have  confessedly  done  much  to  ameliorate  the 
manners  and  condition  of  the  nati  'e  race,  to  foster  a  spirit  of  industry,  and 
to  enlighten  their  minds.  Still,  it  is  scarcely  known,  that  numerous  and 
powerful  tribes,  stretching  through  wide  districts  of  the  Andes  and  the 
Cordilleras,  never  submitted  to  the  conqueror,  and  yet  exist  in  their  origi- 
nal state  of  barbarism. 

In  this  department  of  inquiry,  the  geographical  and  historical  work  of 
De  Alcedo,  which,  so  far  as  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  missions  are 
concerned,  is  both  elaborate  and  complete  in  its  details,  has  been  taken  as 
a  basis.  No  one  can  write  of  South  America  and  its  native  tribes,  without 
reference  to  Humboldt.  Other  standard  writers  have  been  consulted,  to 
give  this  part  of  the  work  as  much  value  as  possible,  not  excepting  the 
latest  voyages  and  travels.     The  design  has  been,  without  aiming  at  too 


ETHNOLOGY. 


ttt 


much,  to  comprtsss  a  body  of  leading  and  characteristic  facts,  in  the  shortest 
practicable  compass,  which  should,  at  the  same  time,  present  an  ethnologi- 
cal view  of  the  various  families  and  groups  of  the  rape. 

In  each  department  of  inquiry,  which  admitted  of  it,  the  author  haa 
availed  himself  of  such  sources  and  opportunities  of  personal  observation 
and  experience,  as  his  long  residence  in  the  Indian  territories,  and  his 
study  of  the  Indian  history  have  afforded.  And  he  is  not  without  the  hope, 
that  his  inquiries  and  researches  on  this  head  may  be  found  to  be  such  as 
to  merit  approval.  •    , 


A. 


I  , 


sea 
the 
the 
and 
and 
the 
Drigi- 

kof 
are 
n  as 
thout 
d,  to 
the 
t  too 


Ab,  often  pronounced  with  the  sound  of  we,  before  it, — a  particle  which, 
in  geographical  names,  in  the  family  of  the  Algonquin  dialects,  denotes 
light,  or  the  east.  It  is  also  the  radix  of  the  verb  wab,  to  see,  as  well  as  of 
the  derivatives,  a-ab,  an  eye-ball,  and  wabishka,  a  white  substance,  &c., 
— ^ideas  which  either  in  their  origin  or  application,  are  closely  allied. 

Abacaris,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  Portuguese  possessions  of  the 
province  of  Amazon.  These  people  derive  their  name  from  a  lake,  upon 
which  they  reside.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  this  lake,  that  it  has  its  outlet 
into  the  river  Madiera  which,  after  flowing  out  of  the  province  turns  about 
and  again  enters  it,  forming,  in  this  involution,  the  large  and  fertile  island 
of  Topaniiiubes.  This  tribe  is  under  the  instruction  of  the  Carmelites. 
They  retain  many  of  their  early  peculiarities  of  manners  and  modes  of 
of  life.  They  subsist  by  the  cuhivation  of  maize,  and  by  taking  fish  in  the 
waters  of  the  Abacaris ;  or  Abacactes  in  addition  to  these  means,  they 
rely  upon  tropical  fruits.  The  latest  notices  of  them  come  down  to  1789. 
But  little  is  known  of  their  numbers,  or  present  condition. 

Abaches,  or  Apaches,  an  erratic  tribe  of  Indians,  who  infest  the  prairies 
of  western  Texas  and  New  Mexico.  They  are  supposed  by  some,  to  con- 
sist of  not  less  than  15,000  souls.  They  are  divided  into  petty  bands, 
known  under  various  names.  They  are  the  most  vagrant  of  all  the  wild 
hunter  tribes  of  the  general  area  denoted.  They  do  not  live  in  fixed  abodes, 
but  shift  about  in  search  of  game  or  plunder,  and  are  deemed  a  pest  by 
the  Santa  Fe  traders.  They  raise  nothing  and  manufacture  nothing. 
Those  of  them  who  are  east  of  the  Rio  del  Norte,  subsist  on  the  baked 
root  of  the  mauguey,  and  a  similar  plant  called  Mezcal,  and  hence  they 
are  called  Mezcaleros. 

Another  division  of  them,  and  by  far  the  greatest,  rove  west  of  that 
stream,  where  they  are  called  Coyoteros,  from  their  habit  of  eating  the 
coyote,  or  prairie  wolf  They  extend  west  into  California  and  Sonora. 
They  bear  a  bad  character  wherever  they  are  known.     If  on  the  outskirts 

16 


122 


ETIINOLOOY. 


!    ' 


I 


of  the  rnnchos  and  haciendas,  they  steal  cattle  and  sheep.  If  on  the  wide 
and  destitute  plains  which  they  traverse,  they  thieve  and  murder.  Some- 
times they  are  pursued  and  punished  ;  more  frequently,  they  escape.  The 
Mexican  authorities  keep  some  sort  of  terms  with  them  by  treaties,  which 
the  vagrants,  however,  break  and  disregord,  whenever  they  are  excited  by 
hunger,  or  the  lust  of  plunder.  For  Indians  bearing  the  name,  formerly 
from  the  U.  States,  see  Apaches. 

Abaco,  one  of  the  Bahama  islands.  The  native  inhabitants  of  this,  and 
the  adjacent  groupes  of  islands,  were,  early  after  the  discovery,  transported 
to  the  main,  to  work  in  the  mines.  In  1788  this  island,  known  to  nautical 
men  as  the  locality  of  the  Hole  in  the  Wall,  had  a  population  of  50  whites, 
and  200  Africans. 

Abacooche,  or  Coosa,  a  stream  rising  in  Georgia.  It  flows  into 
Alabama,  and  after  uniting  with  the  Tallapoosa,  a  few  miles  below  We- 
tumpka  it  forms  the  Alabama  river.  The  word  is,  apparently,  derived 
from  Oscooche,  one  of  the  four  bands  into  which  the  Muscogees,  were 
anciently  divided. 

Abanakee,  or  Eastlanders,  a  distinct  people,  consisting  of  a  plurality 
of  tribes,  who  formerly  occupied  the  extreme  north  eastern  part  of  the 
United  States.  The  word  is  variously  written  by  early  writers.  See 
Abenakies,  Abernaquis, "",  .'abunakies. 

Abancay,  the  capital  of  a  province  of  the  same  name  20  leagues  from 
Cuzco,  in  Peru.  It  is  memorable  for  the  victories  gamed  in  the  vicinity 
by  the  king's  troops  in  1542  and  1548  against  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  It  lies 
in  a  rich  and  spacious  valley,  which  was  inhabited  by  the  subjects  of  the 
Inca,  on  the  conquest. 

Abasca,  or  Rabasca,  a  popular  corruption,  in  the  northwest,  of  Atha- 
basca, which  see. 

Abanes,  an  unreclaimed  nation  of  Indians,  living  in  the  plains  of  St. 
Juan,  to  the  north  of  the  Orinoco,  in  New  Grenada.  They  are  of  a  docile 
character,  and  good  disposition,  lending  a  ready  ear  to  instruction,  but 
have  not  embraced  the  Catholic  religion.  They  inhabit  the  wooded 
shores  of  the  river,  and  shelter  ♦Iifcm-.elves  from  the  effects  of  a  tropical  sun, 
in  the  open  plains,  by  erecting  thiir  habitations  in  the  small  copse-wood. 
They  are  bounded  towards  the  west,  by  the  Andaquies  and  Caberras,  and 
east  by  the  Salivas. 

Abangoui,  a  large  settlement  of  the  Guarani  nation  of  Indians,  on  the 
shores  of  the  river  Taquani,  in  Paraguay.  This  stream  and  its  inhabi- 
tants were  discovered  by  A.  Numez,  in  1541. 

Abecoochi,  see  Abacooche. 

Abeicas,  an  ancient  name  for  a  tribe  of  Indians,  in  the  present  erea  of 
the  United  States,  who  are  placed  in  the  earlier  geographies,  south  of  the 
Alabamas  and  west  of  the  Cherokees.  They  dwelt  at  a  distance  from  the 
large  rivers,  yet  were  located  in  the  districts  of  the  cane,  out  of  the  hard 


ETHNOLOGY. 


123 


•ea  of 

3f  the 

m  the 

hard 


substance  of  which  they  made  a  kind  of  knife,  capable  of  answering  the 
principal  purposes  of  this  instrument.  They  were  at  enmity  with  the  Iro- 
quois. 

Abenakies,  a  nation  formerly  inhabiting  a  largo  part  of  the  territorial 
area  of  the  states  of  New  Hampshire  and  Maine.  There  were  several 
tribes,  of  this  nation  the  principal  of  which  were  the  Pcnobscots,  the  Nor- 
redgewocks,  and  the  Ameriscoggins,  They  were  at  perpetual  hostilities 
with  the  New  England  colonists.  They  had  received  missionaries,  at  an 
early  day,  from  the  French  in  Canada,  and  acted  in  close  concert  with 
the  hostile  Indians  from  that  quarter.  At  length  in  1724,  the  government 
of  Massachussetts  organized  an  effective  expedition  against  them,  which 
ascended  the  Kennebec,  attacked  the  chief  town  of  the  Norredgewocks,  and 
killed  a  large  number  of  their  bravest  warriors.  Among  the  slain,  was 
found  their  missionary  Sebastian  Rasle,  who  had  taken  up  arms  in  their 
defence.  Theio  was  found,  among  his  papers,  a  copious  vocabulary  of 
the  language,  which  has  recently  been  published  under  the  supervision  of 
Mr.  Pickering.  In  the  year  1754,  all  the  Abenakies,  except  the  Penob- 
scots,  removed  into  Canada.  This  nation  had  directed  their  attention,  al- 
most exclusively,  to  hunting.  At  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  they  absolute- 
ly planted  nothing.  Their  language,  as  observed  by  Mr.  Gallatin,  has 
strong  affmities  with  those  of  the  Etchemins,  and  of  the  Micmacs,  of  New 
Brunswick  and  Nova  Scotia  ;  there  are  fewer  resemblances  in  its  vocabu- 
lary to  the  dialects  south  of  them.  This  nation  appears  to  have  been 
called  Tarrenteens,  by  the  New  England  Indians.  Their  generic  name 
for  themselves,  if  they  had  one,  is  uni^now.i.  The  term  Abenakie,  is  one 
manifestly  imposed  by  Algonquin  tribes  living  west  and  south  of  them. 
It  is  derived  from  wabanung,  the  east,  or  a  place  of  light,  and  akee,  land. 

Abekas,  a  name  applied,  so  late  as  1750,  to  a  band  of  the  Muscogees, 
living  on  the  river  Tombigbee,  within  the  present  area  of  Alabama. 

Abernaquis,  a  settlement  of  the  expatriated  Abenakies  of  New  Eng- 
land, in  Lower  Canada.  They  subsist  themselves  at  this  time  in  a  great 
measure  by  agriculture,  and  manifest  a  disposition  to  improve.  From  a 
report  made  in  1839  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  missions  of  Bos- 
ton who  employ  a  missionary  and  teacher  among  them,  sixty  persons 
attend  Protestant  worship,  of  which  number,  24  are  church  members. 
Twenty  of  the  youth  attend  a  daily  school. 

Abioiras,  an  Indian  mission  formerly  under  the  charge  of  the  order 
of  Jesuits,  in  the  governmental  department  of  Quito.  It  is  situated  on  the 
river  Curasari,  30  leagues  from  its  mouth,  and  240  from  duito.  It  was 
founded  in  1665  by  father  Lorenzo  Lucero. 

Abingas,  or  Wabingas,  a  name  for  a  band,  or  sub-tribe  of  the  River 
Indians,  of  the  Mohegan,  or  Mohekinder  stock,  who  formerly  inhabited 
the  present  area  of  Dutchess  county,  N.  Y.,  and  some  adjacent  parts  of  the 
eastern  shores  of  the  Hudson,  above  the  Highlands. 


124 


ETHNOLOGY. 


I 


I  !i' 


Abipones,  an  unreclaimed  nation  of  Indians,  who  inhabit  the  south 
shores  of  the  river  Bermejo,  in  the  province  of  Tucuman,  Buenos  Ayres. 
This  nation  is  said,  perhaps  vaguely,  to  have  formerly  numbered  100,000 
souls,  but  was,  at  the  last  accounts,  about  A,D.  1800,  much  reduced. 
They  present  some  peculiar  traits,  living  as  nearly  in  a  state  of  nature  as 
possible.  The  men  go  entirely  naked,  subsisting  themselves  by  hunting 
and  fishing,  and  passing  much  of  their  time  in  idleness  or  war.  The  wo- 
men wear  little  ornamented  skins  called  queyapi.  Physically,  the  people 
are  well  formed,  of  a  lofty  stature  and  bearing,  robust  and  good  featured. 
They  pamt  their  bodies  profusely,  and  take  great  pains  to  inspire  hardi- 
hood. For  this  purpose  they  cut  and  scarify  themselves  from  childhood  ; 
they  esteem  tiger's  flesh  one  of  the  greatest  dainties,  believing  its  proper- 
ties to  iiifuse  sticngth  and  valor.  In  war  they  are  most  duel,  sticking 
their  captives  on  the  top  of  high  poles,  where,  exposed  to  the  scorching 
rays  of  the  sun,  they  are  left  to  die  the  most  horrid  death. 

They  have  no  knowledge  of  God,  of  laws,  or  of  policy,  yet  they  believe 
in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  in  a  land  of  future  bliss,  where  dancing 
and  diversions  shall  prevail.  Widows  observe  celibacy  for  a  year,  during 
which  time  they  abstain  from  fi^-h.  The  females  occupy  themselves  in 
sewing  hides,  or  spinning  rude  fabrics.  When  the  men  are  intoxicated — 
a  prev'pn*  vice — they  conceal  their  husbands'  knives  to  prevent  assassi- 
nations. They  rear  but  two  or  three  children,  killing  all  above  this 
number. 

Abijca,  an  extensive  mountainous  territory  of  Peru,  lying  between  the 
Yetau  and  Amoramago  rivers,  east  of  the  Andes,  noted  from  the  earliest 
times,  fc  the  number  of  barbarous  nations  w'lO  occupy  it.  It  is  a  wild 
and  picturesque  region,  abounding  in  foree  _,  lakes  and  streams,  and  af- 
fording faciluies  for  the  chase,  and  means  of  retreat  from  civilization,  so 
congenial  to  savage  tribes.  An  attempt  to  subjugate  these  fierce  »ribes 
made  by  Pedro  de  Andm  in  1538,  failed.  The  same  result  had  attended 
the  efforts  of  the  emperor  Yupanqui. 

Abitanis,  a  mountain, in  the  province  of  Lipas,  in  Peru.  In  the  Q,uet- 
chuan  tongue,  it  signifies  the  ore  of  gold,  from  a  mine  of  this  metal,  which 
is  now  nearly  abandoned. 

ABiTTmi,  the  name  of  one  of  the  tributaries  of  Moose  River,  of  James' 
Bay,  Canada.  Also  u  small  lake  in  Canada  West,  near  the  settlement  of 
Frederick,  in  north  latitude  48°,  35'  and  v.  est  longitude  82°  :  also,  a  lake 
north  of  lake  Nepissmg,  in  the  direction  to  Moose  Fort  It  is  a  term,  ap- 
parently derived  from  nibee,  water,  and  wab,  light. 

Abitigas,  a  lierce  and  warlike  nation  of  Indians,  in  the  province  oil 
Tarma  in  Peru,  of  the  original  duetche  stock.  They  are  situated  60 
leagues  to  the  east  of  the  Andes  They  are  barbarians,  roving  from  place 
to  place,  without  habits  of  industry,  and  delighting  in  war.  They  are 
numerous,  as  well  as  warlike ;  but  like  all  he  non-agricultural  tribes  of 


ETHNOLOGY. 


125 


the  region,  they  are  often  in  want  and  wretchedness.  They  are  bounded 
on  the  south  by  their  enemies  the  Ipilcos. 

Abo,  Abouor  MiciiABO,or  ihe  Great  Hare,  a  personage  rather  of  mytholo- 
gical, than  historical  note,  in  the  traditions  of  the  Lake  Algonquin  tribes. 
Jt  is  not  clear,  although  probable,  that  he  is  to  be  regarded  as  identical 
with  Manabosho,  or  Nanabosho. 

Abojeeg,  a  celebrated  war  and  .hereditary  chief  of  the  Chippewa  nation, 
who  flourished  during  the  last  century;  more  commonly  written  Wabo- 
jeeg,  which  see. 

Abraham,  a  chief  of  the  Mohawks,  who,  after  the  fall  of  king  Hendrick, 
so  called,  at  the  battle  of  lake  George,  in  1755,  between  the  English  and 
French  armies,  became  the  ruling  chief  of  that  nation.  He  was  the 
younger  brother  of  Hendrick,  and  lived  at  the  lower  Mohaw'f  Castle. 
He  was  of  small  stature,  but  shrewd  and  active,  and  a  fluent  speaker. 
Numbers  of  his  speeches  are  preserved,  which  he  delivered,  as  the  ruling 
chief  of  his  tribe,  in  various  councils,  during  the  stormy  era  of  1775, 
\trhich  eventuated  in  the  American  revolution.  In  the  events  of  that  era, 
his  name  soon  disappears  :  as  he  was  then  a  man  of  advanced  years,  he 
probably  died  at  his  village.  It  '  not  known  that  he  excelled  in  war,  and, 
at  all  events,  he  wa '  succeeded,  about  this  time,  in  fame  and  authority,  by 
a  new  man  in  the  chieftainship,  who  rose  in  the  person  of  Tbyendanegea, 
better  known  as  Joseph  Brant.  Abraham,  or  little  Abraham,  as  he  was 
generally  called,  appears  from  his  speeches  aiiJ  policy,  to  have  thorough- 
ly adopted  the  sentiments  and  policy  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  of  whom, 
with  his  tribe  generally,  he  was  the  friend  and  admirer.  He  was,  as  his 
speeches  disclose,  pacific  in  his  views,  cautious  in  policy,  and  not  in- 
clined, it  would  seem,  to  rush  headlong  into  the  great  contest,  which  was 
then  brewing,  and  into  which,  his  popular  successor.  Brant,  went  heart 
and  hand.  'Vith  less  fame  than  his  elder  brother  Hendrick,  and  with  no 
warlike  reputation,  yet  without  imputation  upon  his  name,  in  any  way,  he 
deserves  to  be  remembered  as  a  civilian  and  chieftain,  who  bore  \  respect- 
able raii'<^ .  as  one  of  a  proud,  high  spirited,  and  important  tribe.  Little 
Abraham  was  present  at  the  last  and  final  council  of  the  Mohawks,  with 
the  American  Commissioners,  at  Albany,  in  September  1775,  and  spoke  for 
them  on  this  occasion — which  is  believed  to  have  been  the  last  peaceable 
meeting  between  the  Americans  and  the  Mohawk  tribe,  prior  to  the  war. 

(To  be  continued.) 


:!*, 


Before  a  man  dies,  he  is  partly  dead.  His  hearing  is  faint — his  sight 
is  gone — his  feelings  are  blunted — his  whole  nervous  system  is,  in  effect, 
paralysed  ;  and  the  process  o.""  the  extinction  of  life  comes  on  so  gradually 
and  imperceptibly,  both  to  himself  and  the  bystanders,  that  the  latter  are 
sometimes  in  doubt  of  the  precise  moment  when  the  vital  spark  fled. 


1 


A  PSALM.  ;:, 

OR  SUPPLICATION  FOR  MERCY,   AND    A  CONFESSION  OF   £-N,   ADDRESSED 
TO   THE   AUTHOR   OP   LIFE,    IN   THE   ODJIBWA-.ILGONQUIN   TONGUE. 

BY  THE  LATE  MRS.  HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT. 


11 


im 


1.  Gaitshe  minno  pitnaudizzeyun,  Gezha  Monedo,  gezhigong  aibeyua 

2.  Keen,  maumauwaikumig  v.  aozhemigoyun. 

3.  Keen,  kah  ozhi6eyong,  keen  gaugegaikumig,  kai  nuhwauneme- 
yong,  aikoobemaudizzeyong.  ^ 

4.  Keen,  kainuhwaubaimeyong,  geezhig  tibbikuk  tibishko. 

6.  Keen,  Keozheahn-geezhik-geezis,  dibbik-geezis,  aunungug  gia 

6.  Keen,  kegeozhetoan  tshe  kimmewung,  gia  tshe  annimikeeaug,  tshc 
sai  sai  yung,  tshe  sogepoog  gia. 

7.  Keen  kau  ozheiyong  tshe  unnevvegauboweyaung,  kakinnuk  kau 
ozheudjig  akeeng. 

8.  Kee,  gemishemin  odjechaugwug,  wekaukaine  bosigoog.  Kee 
gemishemin  kebauzhigo  kegwiss  Jesus  Christ,  tshe  oonjenebood  neeno- 
wind. 

9.  Mozhug  issuh  nemudjee-inaindumin,  kag-iit  mozhug  nemudjee-eki- 
domin  ;  nahvvudj  neminwaindumin  tshe  mudjee-dodijimaung. 

10.  Kagaitego  me  kaisoondje  izhauyaungebun  mudjee  Moneto. 

11.  Showainemishinaum,  Gezha  Monedo. 

12.  Showainenishinaum,  Jesus  Christ. 

13.  Maishkoodjetoan  ne  mudjee-odai-enaunin. 

14.  Meezhishenaun  edush  oushke  odaiyun. 

15.  Aj'aidush  nah  saugeigsayun,  gia  dush  todumaung  kau  izhe  gugeek- 
wayun.  • 

*16.  Me  ozhissinaum  odaiyun  tshe  minwaindumaung,  tshe  annahme 
autogoyun. 

17.  Showainim  neendunahwaitmaugunenaunig  unishenaubaig. 

18.  Showainim  kukinnuh  menik  pemaudizzejig  akeeng. 

19.  Showainemishenaum  kaidokoo  peraaudizzeyong,  appe  dush  nee- 
boyong. 

20.  Showainemishenaum  neen  jeechaugor''.unig  tshe  izhowaud  keen. 

21.  Kaugegaikumig  edush  tshe  menawaunegooz  eyong  ozaum  ne 
mudje-pemaudizzewin  auno  unnahmeyauyongin. 

22.  Kauween  edush  kewee  pemaudizzewin,  kishpin  aitah  appainemo- 
yong  Kegwiss  Jesus  Christ. 

23.  Aioetainemud  kegwiss  jjhowainemishennum.   Kunnah  gai  kunnah. 


A  PSALM. 


127 


3SED 


ibeyun 
uneme- 

;ia 

ag,  tslie 

uk  kau 

.      Kee 
.  neeno- 

Ijee-eki- 


igeek- 
inahme 

th  nee- 


TRANSLATION. 

1.  Great  good  author  of  Life,  Gezha  Monedo,  abiding  in  the  heavens. 

2.  Thou  hast  made  all  things. 

3.  Thou  art  the  giver, — Thou,  the  everlasting  preserver  of  life. 

4.  Thou  hast  guarded  me,  by  day  and  by  night. 

5.  Thou  hast  made  the  sun  and  moon,  and  the  stars.  '  ' 

6.  Thou  makest  the  rain,  the  thunder,  the  hail,  and  the  snows. 

7.  Thou  didst  make  man  to  stand  upright,  and  has  placed  him  over  all 
that  is  on  the  earth. 

8.  Thou  hast  given  us  souls,  that  will  never  die.     Thou  hast  sent  thy 
aon  Jesus  Christ  to  die  for  us. 

9.  Continually  are  our  thoughts  evil,  and  truly,  our  words  are  evil  con- 
tinually. 

10.  Verily,  we  deserve  punishment  with  the  Spirit  of  Evil.         , 

11.  Show  pity  on  us,  Gezha  Monedo.  , 

12.  Show  pity  on  us,  Jesus  Christ, 

13.  Reform'  our  wicked  hearts. 

14.  Give  us  new  hearts. 

15.  May  we  love  thee  with  all  our  hearts,  and  by  our  acts  obey  thy 
precepts,  (or  sayings.) 

16.  Give  us  hearts  to  delight  in  prayer.  ,.     -   •>,  ' 

17.  Show  mercy  to  all  our  kindred,  unishenaubaig,  or  common  people, 
(means  exclusively  the  Red  Men.) 

IS.  Show  mercy  to  all  who  live  on  the  earth. 

19.  Pity  us,  and  befriend  us,  living  and  dying. 

20.  And  receive  our  souls  to  thyself. 

21.  Ever  to  dwell  in  thine  abiding  place  of  happiness. 

22.  Not  in  our  own  frail  strength  of  life,  do  we  ask  this  ;  but  alone  in 
tl'O  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

23.  Grant  us  thy  mercy,  in  the  name  of  thy  Son.   So  be  it  ever. 
Those  who  take  an  interest  in  the  structure  of  the  Indian  languages, 

ruf  -  regard  the  above,  as  an  improvised  specimen  of  the  capacity  of  this 
particular  dialect  for  the  expression  of  scripture  truth.  The  writer,  who 
from  early  years  was  a  member  of  the  church,  had  made  a  translation  of 
the  Lords  prayer,  and,  occasionally,  as  delicate  and  declining  health  per- 
mitted, some  other  select  piqpes  from  the  sacred  writings,  ard  hymns,  of 
which,  one  or  two  s.  jctions  may,  perhaps,  hereafter  be  made. 


I  keen, 
turn  ne 

Linemo- 

lunnah. 


I 


The  distinction  between  the  active  and  passive  voice,  in  the  Odjibwa 
language,  is  formed  by  the  inflection  ego. 

Ne  sageau,  I  love. 

Ne  sageau-ego,  I  am  loved.    . 


128 


NAMES    OP  THE  SEASONS. 
DfAMES    OF    THE  SEASONS. 


Snow. 

Running  water. 

A  leaf. 

Theradi-x  of  behind  A/vi 


•  The  following  are  tne  names  of  the  four  seasons,  in  the  Odjibwa 
tongue:  ■•  i 

Pe-bon,  Winter,        From  Kone, 

Se-gwun,         Spring,  "      Seeg, 

Ne-bin,  Summer,  "      Anib, 

Ta-gwa-gi,      Autumn,  "       Gwag, 

By  adding  the  letter  g  to  these  terms,  they  are  placed  in  the  relation  of 
verbs  in  the  future  tense,  but  a  limited  future,  and  the  terms  then  denote 
next  winter^  &c.  Years,  in  their  account  of  time,  are  counted  by  winters. 
There  is  no  other  term,  but  pe-boan,  for  a  year.  The  year  consists  of 
twelve  lu:  n  months,  or  moons.  A  moon  is  called  Geezis,  or  when 
spoken  of  .  i         (.distinction  to  the  sun,  Dibik  Geezis,  or  night-sun. 

The  cardiri,        ints  are  as  follows. 


(a)    . 

North, 

Ke  wa  din-ung. 

(*) 

South, 

0  sha,  wan-ung,  . 

{c) 

East, 

Wa  bun-ung. 

(d) 

West, 

Ka  be  un-ung. 

a.  Kewadin  is  a  compound  derived  from  Ke-wa,  to  return,  or  come 
home,  and  nodin,  the  wind.  b.  Oshauw  is,  from  a  root  not  apparent,  but 
which  produces  also  ozau,  yellow,  &c.  c.  Waban  is  from  ab,  or  wab,  light. 
d.  Kabeun,  is  the  name  of  a  mythological  person,  who  is  spoken  of,  in 
their  fictions,  as  the  father  of  the  winds.  The  inflection  ung,  or  oong,  in 
each  terra,  denotes  course,  place,  or  locality. 


There  is  no  generic  word  in  the  Indian  languages,  except  the  plural  for 
man,  to  designate  mankind.  The  term  for  their  own  race,  among  the  Al- 
gonquin stocks,  is  lavvba,  or  laba,  a  male.  They  prefi.x  to  this,  the  ad- 
jective term  unish,  meaning  common  or  general.  The  compound  phrase 
thus  formed,  namely  unish-in-aba,  is  their  term  for  the  entire  Red  Race. 
Nearly  the  same  meaning  is  attached  to  the  ancient,  and  somewhat  mysti- 
fied term  of  the  Delawares,  Lenni-lenape.  Put  the  interchangibles  1  form, 
and  b  for  p,  and  the  two  words  are  assimilated.  This  assimilation  would 
be  complete,  had  not  the  latter,  to  designate  the  race,  taken  the  Indian 
word  for  vian  instead  of  that  for  common,  as  the  first  member  of  the  term. 
A  writer  in  the  North  American  Review,  contends,  indeed,  that  "linne," 
or  "  linno,"  means  "  common,"  and  is  not  the  equivalent  of  inine,  as  we  sup- 
pose.    And  if  so,  the  two  terms  are  identical  in  meaning. 


*ff*Some  delay  has  been  unavoidable  in  the  issue  of  this  number,  which  the  succeed- 
ing ones  Kill  not,  it  is  believed,  experience.  The  matter  for  No,  3  it  in  hand,  and  its 
publication  will  follota  this  in  a  couple  of  toeeki.  ..  . 


;i-. 


OR 


THE  RED  EACE  OF  AMEEICA 

r^ART^THTREL     ] 


PERSONAL  INCIDENTS  AND  IMPRESSIONS  OF  THE  INDIAN  RACE, 
DRAWN  FROM  NOTES  OF  TRAVEL  AND  RESIDENCE  IN  THEIR 
TERRITORIES. 

CHARACTER  OF  THE  RED  MAN  OF  AMERICA. 

iNauiRY  I. — What  kind  of  a  b  ,ng  is  the  North  American  Indian  1 — Have  we  judged 
rightly  of  him? — What  are  his  peculiar  traits,  his  affections,  and  his  intellectual 
qualities  ? — la  he  much  influenced  by  his  religion,  his  mode  of  government,  and  his 
■^    complicated  language. 

Ny  earliest  impressions  of  the  Indian  race,  were  drawn  from  the  fire- 
side rehearsals  of  incidents  which  had  happened  during  the  perilous 
times  of  the  American  revolution  ;  in  which  my  father  was  a  zealous  actor, 
and  were  all  inseparably  connected  with  the  fearful  ideas  of  the  Indian 
yell,  the  tomahawk,  the  scalping  knife,  and  the  fire  brand.  In  these  reci- 
tals, the  Indian  was  depicted  as  the  very  impersonation  of  evil — a  sort  of 
wild  demon,  who  delighted  in  nothing  so  much  as  blood  and  murder, 
Whether  he  had  mind,  was  governed  by  any  reasons,  or  even  had  any 
soul,  nobody  inquired,  and  nobody  cared.  It  was  always  represented  as  a 
meritorious  act  in  old  revolutionary  reminiscences,  to  have  killed  one  of 
them  in  the  border  wars,  and  thus  aided  in  ridding  the  land  of  a  cruel  and 
unnatural  race,  in  whom  all  feelings  of  pity,  justice,  and  mercy,  were 
supposed  to  be  obliterated.  These  early  ideas  were  sustained  by  printed 
narratives  of  captivity  and  hair-breadth  escapes  of  men  and  women  from 
their  clutches,  which,  from  time  to  time,  fell  into  my  hands,  so  that  long 
before  I  was  ten  years  old,  I  had  a  most  definite  and  terrific  idea  impressed 
on  my  imagination  of  what  was  sometunes  called  in  my  native  precincts, 
"  the  bow  and  arrow  race." 

To  give  a  definite  conception  of  the  Indian  man,  there  lived  in  my  na- 
tive valley,  a  family  of  Indians  of  the  Iroquois  stock,  who  often  went  off 

17 


130 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


i 


I!' 


to  their  people  in  the  west,  and  as  often  retarned  again,  as  if  they  were  a 
troop  of  genii,  or  the  ghosts  of  the  departed,  who  came  to  haunt  the  nut 
wood  forests,  and  sub-vallies  of  the  sylvan  Tawasenthaw,  which  their  an- 
cestors had  formerly  possessed,  and  to  which  they  still  claimed  some  right. 
In  this  family,  which  was  of  the  Oneida  tribe,  and  consisted  of  the  hus- 
band and  wife,  with  two  grown  up  sons,  I  iirst  saw  those  characteristic 
features  of  the  race, — namely,  a  red  skin,  with  bright  black  eyes,  and 
black  straight  hair.  They  were  mild  and  docile  in  their  deportment,  and 
were  on  friendly  terms  with  the  whole  settlement,  whom  they  furnished 
with  neatly  made  baskets  of  the  linden  wood,  split  very  thin,  and  coloured 
to  impint  variety,  and  with  nice  ash  brooms.  These  fabrics  made 
them  wt-lcome  guests  with  every  good  housewife,  who  had  forgotten  the 
horrific  stories  of  the  revolution,  and  who  was  ever  ready  to  give  a  chair 
an  1  a  plate,  and  a  lodging  place  by  the  kitchen  fire,  to  poor  old  Isaac  and 
Anna,  for  so  they  had  been  named.  What  their  original  names  were, 
nobody  knewj  they  had  lived  so  long  in  the  valley  that  they  spoke  the 
Dutch  language,  and  never  made  use  of  their  own,  except  when  talking 
together ;  and  I  recollect,  we  thought  it  a  matter  of  wonder,  when  they 
discoursed  in  Indian,  whether  such  a  guttural  jargon,  could  possibly  be 
the  medium  of  conveying  any  very  definite  ideas.  It  seemed  to  be  one 
undistinguished  tissue  of  hard  sounds,  blending  all  parte  of  speech 
together. 

Had  the  boys  of  my  own  age,  and  I  may  say,  the  grown  people, 
stopped  to  reflect,  and  been  led  to  consider  this  family  and  their  race  in 
America,  indep-^ndently  of  their  gross  acts,  under  the  strong  excitements 
of  war  and  revenge,  goaded  by  wrongs,  and  led  on  by  the  class  of  revo- 
lutionary tcries,  more  implacable  than  even  themselves,  we  must  have 
seen,  in  the  peaceable  lives,  quiet  manners,  and  benevolent  dispositions  of 
these  four  people,  a  contradiction  to,  at  least,  some  part,  of  the  sweeping 
conclusions  above  noticed.  But  no  such  thoufifhts  occurred.  The  word 
"  Indian,"  was  synoi.^mous  then,  as  perhaps  now,  with  half  the  opprobri- 
ous epithets  in  the  dictionary.  I  recollect  to  have  myself  made  a  few  lines, 
in  early  life,  on  the  subject,  which  ran  thus : — 

Indians  they  were,  ere  Colon  crossed  the  sea, 
And  ages  hence,  they  shall  but  Indiana  be. 

Fortunately  I  was  still  young  when  my  sphere  of  observation  was  en- 
larged, by  seeing  masses  of  them,  in  their  native  forests ;  and  I,  after  a  few 
years,  assumed  a  position  as  government  agent  to  one  of  the  leading  tribes, 
at  an  age  when  opinions  are  not  too  firmly  rooted  to  permit  change.  My 
opinions  were  still,  very  much  however,  what  they  had  been  in  boyhood. 
I  looked  upon  them  as  very  cannibals  and  blood-thirsty  fellows,  who  were 
only  waiting  a  good  opportunity  to  knock  one  in  the  head.  But  I  regarded 
them  as  a  curious  subject  of  observation.  The  remembrance  of  poor  old 
Isaac,  had  shown  me  that  there  was  some  feeling  and  humanity  in  their 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


131 


was  en- 
er  a  few 
ig  tribes, 
re.  My 
joyhood. 
■ho  were 
•egarded 
poor  old 
in  their 


breasts.  I  had  seen  many  of  them  in  my  travels  in  the  west,  and  I  feh 
inclined  to  inquire  into  the  traits  of  a  people,  among  whom  my  duties  had 
placed  me.  I  had,  from  early  youth,  felt  pleased  with  the  study  of  natural 
history,  and  I  thought  the  Indian,  at  least  in  his  languages,  might  be 
studied  with  something  of  the  same  mode  of  exactitude.  I  had  a  strong 
propensity,  at  this  time  of  life,  for  analysis,  and  I  believed  that  something 
like  an  analytical  process  might  be  applied  to  enquiries,  at  least  in  the 
department  of  philology.  Whenever  a  fact  occurred,  in  the  progress  of 
my  official  duties,  which  I  deemed  characteristic,  I  made  note  of  it,  and  in 
this  way  preserved  a  sort  of  skeleton  of  dates  and  events,  which,  it  was 
believed,  would  be  a  source  of  useful  future  reference.  It  is,  in  truth, 
under  advantages  of  the  kind,  that  these  remarks  are  commenced. 

The  author  has  thrown  out  these  remarks,  as  a  starting  point.  He  has 
made  observations  which  do  not,  in  all  respects,  coincide  with  the  com- 
monly received  opinions,  and  drawn  some  conclusions  which  are  directly 
adverse  to  them.  He  has  been  placed  in  scenes  and  circumstances  of 
varied  interest,  and  met  with  many  characters,  in  the  course  of  four  and 
twenty  years'  residence  and  travel  in  the  wilds  of  America,  who  would 
have  struck  any  observer  as  original  and  interesting.  With  numbers  of 
them,  he  has  formed  an  intimate  acquaintance,  and  with  not  a  few,  con- 
tracted lasting  friendships.  Connected  with  them  by  a  long  residence,  by 
the  exercise  of  official  duties,  and  by  still  more  delicate  and  sacred  ties,  he 
has  been  regarded  by  them  as  one  identified  with  their  history,  and  received 
many  marks  of  their  confidence. 

The  Indians,  viewed  as  a  distinct  branch  of  the  human  race,  have  some 
peculiar  traits  and  institutions,  from  which  their  history  and  character  may 
be  advantageously  studied.  They  hold  some  opinions,  which  are  not 
easily  discovered  by  a  stranger,  or  a  foreigner,  but  which  yet  exert  a  pow- 
erful influence  on  their  conduct  and  life.  There  is  a  subtlety  in  some  of 
their  modes  of  thought  and  belief,  on  life  and  the  existence  of  spiritual  and 
creative  power,  which  would  seem  to  have  been  eliminated  from  some 
intellectual  crucible,  without  the  limits  of  their  present  sphere.  Yet,  there 
is  much  relative  to  all  the  common  concerns  of  life,  which  is  peculiar  to 
it.  The  author  has  witnessed  many  practices  and  observances,  such  as 
travellers  have  often  noticed,  but  like  others,  attributed  them  to  accident, 
or  to  some  cause  widely  different  from  the  true  one.  By  degrees,  he  has 
been  admitted  into  their  opinions,  and  if  we  may  so  call  it,  the  philosophy 
of  their  minds ;  and  the  life  of  an  Indian  no  longer  appears  to  him  a 
mystery.  He  sees  him  acting,  as  other  men  would  act,  if  placed  exactly 
in  his  condition,  prepared  with  the  education  the  forest  has  given  him,  and 
surrounded  with  the  same  wants,  temptations  and  dangers. 

The  gentler  affections  are  in  much  more  extensive  and  powerful  exer- 
cise among  the  Indian  race,  than  is  generally  believed,  although  necessa- 
rily developed  with  less  refinement  than  in  civilized  society.    Their  pater* 


132 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS   AND   IMPRESSIONS. 


i 


M 


il 


nal  and  fraternal  afTections,  have  long  been  known  to  be  very  str,  ig,  as 
well  as  their  veneration  for  the  dead.  It  has  been  his  province  in  these 
departments,  to  add  some  striking  examples  of  their  intensity  of  feeling 
and  afl!ection,  and  truthfulness  to  nature. 

The  most  powerful  source  of  influence,  with  the  Red  man,  is  his  religion. 
Here  is  the  true  groundwork  of  his  hopes  and  his  fears,  and,  it  is  believed, 
the  fruitful  source  of  bis  opinions  and  actions.  It  supplies  the  system  of 
thought  by  which  he  lives  and  dies,  and  it  constitutes,  indeed,  the  basis 
of  Indian  character.  By  it  he  preserves  his  identity,  as  a  barbarian,  and 
when  this  is  taken  away,  and  the  true  system  substituted,  he  is  still  a  Red 
Man,  but  no  longer,  in  the  popular  sense,  an  Indian — a  barbarian,  a 
pagan. 

The  Indian  religion  is  a  peculiar  compound  of  rites,  and  doctrines,  and 
observances,  which  are  early  taught  the  children  by  precept  and  example. 
In  this  respect,  every  bark-built  village  is  a  temple,  and  every  forest  a 
school.  It  would  surprise  any  person  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
variety  and  extent  to  which  an  Indian  is  influenced  by  his  religious  views 
and  superstitions.  He  takes  no  important  step  without  reference  to  it. 
It  is  his  guiding  motive  in  peace  and  in  war.  He  follows  the  chace  under 
its  influence,  and  his  very  amusements  take  their  tincture  from  it.  To  the 
author,  the  facts  have  been  developing  themselves  for  many  years,  and 
while  he  is  able  to  account  for  the  peculiar  differences  between  the  con- 
duct of  Indians  and  that  of  white  men,  in  given  cases,  he  can  easily  per- 
ceive, why  the  latter  have  so  oflen  been  unable  to  calculate  the  actions  of 
the  former,  and  even  to  account  for  them,  when  they  have  taken  place. 
It  may  be  here  remarked,  that  the  civilized  man,  is  no  less  a  mysterious 
and  unaccountable  being  to  an  Indian,  because  his  springs  of  action  are 
alike  unintelligible  to  him. 

If  the  following  pages  shall  afl!brd  the  public  any  means  of  judging  of 
the  Red  Race,  with  greater  accuracy,  he  hopes  they  may  lead  to  our 
treating  them  with  greater  kindness  and  a  more  enlarged  spirit  of  justice. 
The  change  which  has  been  wrought  in  his  own  mind,  by  the  facts  he  has 
witnessed,  has  been  accompanied  by  a  still  more  important  one,  as  to  their 
intellectual  capacities  and  moral  susceptibilities,  ond  their  consequent 
claims  on  the  philanthropy  of  the  age.  As  a  class  of  men,  it  is  thought 
their  ttative  speakers,  without  letters  or  education,  possess  a  higher  scope 
of  thought  and  illustration,  than  the  corresponding  class  in  civilized  life. 
This  may  be  accounted  for,  perhaps,  from  obvious  external  causes,  with- 
out impugning  the  actual  native  capacity  of  the  lower,  although  educated 
classes  of  civilized  life.  Still,  it  is  a  very  striking  fact,  and  one  which  has 
very  often  forced  itself  on  the  attention  of  the  author.  The  old  idea  that 
the  Indian  mind  is  not  susceptible  of  a  high,  or  an  advantageous  develope- 
ment,  rests  upon  questionable  data.  The  two  principal  causes,  which 
have  prolonged  their  continuance  in  a  state  of  barbarism,  on  this  continent 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPIIESSIONS. 


133 


for  80  long  a  period,  are  a  false  religion,  and  false  views  of  government. 
The  first  has  kept  back  social  prosperity  and  impeded  the  rise  of  virtue. 
With  respect  to  government,  during  all  the  time  we  have  had  them  for  neigh- 
bours, they  may  be  said  to  have  had  no  government  at  all.  Personal  inde- 
pendence, has  kept  the  petty  chiefs  from  forming  confederacies  for  the  com- 
mon good.  Individuals  have  surrendered  no  part  of  their  original  private 
rights,  to  secure  the  observance  of  the  rest.  There  has  been  no  public 
social  organization,  expressed  or  implied.  The  consequence  has  been  that 
the  law  of  private  redress  and  revenge  prevailed.  In  the  only  two  cases 
where  this  system  was  departed  from,  in  North  America,  namely  that  of 
the  Azteek  empire,  and  of  the  Iroquois  confederacy,  there  was  no  lack  of 
vigour  to  improve.  The  results  were  a  constantly  increasing  power,  and 
extending  degree  of  knowledge  up  to  the  respective  eras  of  their  conquest. 
It  was  not  want  of  mental  capacity,  so  much  as  the  non-existence  of  moral 
power,  and  of  the  doctrines  of  truth  and  virtue,  that  kept  them  back  ;  and 
left  our  own  wandering  tribes,  particularly,  with  the  bow  and  the  spear  in 
their  hands.  He  believes,  that  their  errors,  in  these  particulars,  may  be 
pointed  out,  without  drawing  conclusions  adverse  to  their  political  or 
social  prosperity,  under  better  auspicies,  and  without  attributing  such 
failures  to  mental  imbecility. 

The  mode  of  recording  thought,  among  these  tribes,  by  means  of  pic- 
torial signs,  and  mnemonic  symbols,  has  attracted  particular  attention,  and 
gives  the  author  hopes,  that  he  has  been  enabled  to  collect,  and  bring  for- 
ward, a  body  of  facts,  in  this  department,  which  will  recommend  them- 
selves by  their  interest  and  novelty.  Confidence,  inspired  by  long  resi- 
dence in  their  territories,  revealed  to  him  another  trait  of  character,  in  the 
existence  among  them  of  a  traditionary  imaginative  lore,  which  is  repeated 
from  father  to  son,  and  has  no  small  influence  upon  their  social  condition. 
It  is  in  these  two  departments,  that,  he  believes,  he  has  opened  new  and 
important  means  of  judging  of  the  Indian  character,  and  discovered  the 
sources  of  views  and  opinions,  on  many  subjects,  which  had  escaped  pre- 
vious inquirers. 

There  is  one  more  point,  to  which  he  will  here  invite  a  momentary  at- 
tention, and  which,  although  not  usually  enumerated  as  among  the  prac- 
tical causes  that  influenced  Indian  society  and  character,  is  yet  believed  to 
exercise  a  strong,  though  silent  sway,  both  upon  the  question  of  the  mental 
character,  and  its  true  development.  The  author  alludes  to  the  topic  of 
their  languages.  Some  of  the  most  venerated  writers  present  a  theory  of 
;he  origin  of  national  government  languages  and  institutions,  difficult  or 
impossible  to  be  conformed  with  the  nature  of  man  in  society,  and  un- 
supported by  such  evidence  as  their  doctrines  require.  Such,  he  regards, 
the  theory  of  the  "  social  compact,"  except  it  be  viewed  in  the  most  un- 
defined and  general  sense  possible.  Such,  also,  is  the  theory  of  the 
origin  and  improvement  of  languages.     Thi  iystem  of  government  gene- 


II 


111 

!i 


'I 


134 


PRRSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


f 


rally  prevailing  ftmong  the  (iidinn  tribes,  is  indeed  so  simple  and  natural, 
under  their  ciicuiiistances,  thiU  it  is  thought  no  person  would  long  seek 
for  the  traces  of  any  great  legislator,  giving  them  laws  in  any  past  period. 
When,  however,  we  consider  the  curious  structure  of  their  languages, 
we  find  an  ingenuity  and  complexity,  far  surpassing  any  theory  to  be 
discovered  in  that  of  the  modern  languages  of  Europe,  with,  perhaps,  some 
exceptions  in  the  Basque  and  Majyer,  and  even  beyond  any  thing  exist- 
ing in  the  Greek.  As  the  lulter  has  long  been  held  up  as  a  model,  and 
the  excellencies  of  its  plan  attributed  to  some  unknown,  but  great  and  sa- 
gacious, learned  and  refined  mind,  we  might  feel  justified  in  assigning 
the  richness  of  forms,  the  exceeding  flexibility,  and  the  characteristic  beau- 
ties and  excellencies  of  the  Indian  tongues,  to  a  mind  of  far  superior  wis- 
dom, ingenuity,  and  experience.  Yet  how  perfectly  gratuitous  would  this 
be!  All  history  bears  testimony  against  the  human  invention  and  de- 
signed alteration  of  language  ;  and  none  but  a  mere  theorist  can  ever  em- 
brace the  idea  that  it  is,  or  ever  was,  in  the  power  of  any  man,  to  fabricate 
and  introduce  a  now  language,  or  to  efl!ect  a  fundamental  change  in  the 
groundwork  of  an  existing  one.  This,  at  least,  is  the  decided  opinion 
of  the  author ;  and  he  firmly  believes,  that  whoever  will  contemplate 
the  subject,  amidst  such  scenes  as  he  has  been  accustomed  to,  will  inevita- 
bly come  to  the  same  conclusion.  He  has  seen  changes  in  dialects 
commenced  and  progressive,  and  indications  of  others  going  on,  but  these 
owed  their  origin  and  impulse  to  accidental  circumstances,  and  were  not 
the  result  of  any  plan  or  design.  They  were  the  result  of  necessity, 
convenience,  or  caprice.  These  three  causes,  that  is  to  say,  necessity 
convenience  and  caprice,  if  properly  examined  and  appreciated  in  their 
influence,  and  traced  with  care  to  their  effects,  will  develop  the  origin 
of  many  things,  whose  existence  has  been  sought  at  too  great  a  distance, 
or  amidst  too  much  refinement. 

Books,  and  the  readers  of  books,  have  done  much  to  bewilder  and  per- 
plex the  study  of  the  Indian  character.  Fewer  theories  and  more  obser- 
vation, less  fancy  and  more  fact,  might  have  brought  us  to  much  more 
correct  opinions  than  those  which  are  now  current.  The  Indian  is, 
after  all,  believed  to  be  a  man,  much  more  fully  under  the  influence  of 
common  sense  notions,  and  obvious  every-day  motives  of  thought  and 
action,  hope  and  fear,  than  he  passes  for.  If  he  does  not  come  to  the 
same  conclusions,  on  passing  questions,  as  we  do,  it  is  precisely  be- 
cause he  sees  the  premises,  under  widely  different  circumstances.  The 
admitted  errors  of  barbarism  and  the  admitted  truths  of  civilization,  are  two 
very  different  codes.  He  is  in  want  of  almost  every  source  of  true  know- 
ledge and  opinion,  which  we  possess.  He  has  very  imperfect  notions 
on  many  of  those  branches  of  knowledge  in  what  we  suppose  him  best 
informed.  He  is  totally  in  the  dark  as  to  others.  His  vague  and 
vast  and  dreamy  notions  of  the  Great  Author  of  Existence,  and  the  mode 


PERSOWAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


135 


of  his  manifestations  to  the  human  race,  and  the  wide  and  complicated 
system  of  superstition  and  transcendental  idolatry  which  he  has  reared 
upon  this  basis,  place  him,  at  once,  with  all  his  sympathies  and  theories,  out 
of  the  great  pale  of  truth  and  civilization.  This  is  one  of  the  leading 
circumstances  which  prevents  him  from  drawings  his  conclusions  as  we 
draw  them.  Placed  under  precisely  similar  circumstances,  wo  should 
perhaps  coincide  in  his  opinion  and  judgments.  But  aside  from  those  er- 
roneous views,  and  after  making  just  allowances  for  his  ignorance  and 
moral  depression,  the  Indian  is  a  man  of  plain  common  sense  judg- 
ment, acting  from  what  he  knows,  and  sees,  and  feels,  of  objects  immedi- 
ately before  him,  or  palpable  to  his  view.  If  he  sometimes  employs  a 
highly  figurative  style  to  communicate  his  thoughts,  and  even  stoops,  as 
we  now  know  he  does,  to  amuse  his  fire-side  circle  with  tales  of  extrava- 
gant and  ufien  wild  demonic  fancy,  ho  is  very  far  from  being  a  man  who, 
in  his  afTiurs  of  lands,  and  merchandize,  and  business,  exchanges  the  sober 
thoughts  of  self  preservation  and  subsistence,  for  the  airy  conceptions  of 
fancy.  The  ties  of  consanguinity  bind  him  strongly.  The  relation  of 
the  family  is  deep  and  well  traced  amongst  the  wildest  tribes,  and  this 
fact  alone  forms  a  basis  for  bringing  him  back  to  all  his  original  duties, 
and  re-organizing  Indian  society.  The  author  has,  at  least,  been  thrown 
into  scenes  and  positions,  in  which  this  truth  has  strongly  presented  itself 
to  his  mind,  and  he  believes  the  facts  are  of  a  character  which  will 
interest  the  reader,  and  may  be  of  some  use  to  the  people  themselves, 
so  far  as  afiects  the  benevolent  plans  of  the  age,  if  they  do  not  constitute 
an  increment  in  the  body  of  observational  testimony,  of  a  practical  nature, 
from  which  the  character  of  the  race  is  to  be  judged. 


TEMPERANCE. 

An  Indian  living  at  the  Porcupine  Hills,  near  Little  Traverse  Bay,  on 
lake  Michigan,  determined  to  purchase  a  piece  of  land  from  government, 
build  a  house,  and  cultivate  the  ground ;  but  before  he  executed  his  design 
he  went  to  Michilimackinac  to  consult  the  agent,  and  ascertain  whether 
he  would  be  molested.  He  was  told  that  his  plan  was  a  good  one,  and  he 
would  not  be  molested ;  but  was  asked  in  return  by  the  agent,  whether  he 
was  a  Christian,  or  praying  Indian.  He  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
"  Are  you  sober  ?"  He  said  he  considered  himself  so,  although  he  imi- 
tated the  white  men  by  taking  a  glass  in  the  morning.  "  This  is  wrong," 
said  the  official  agent  of  the  tribe,  "  you  should  not  do  so,  but  abandon  the 
habit  at  once,  lest  it  should  imperceptibly  overcome  you."  "  I  will  do  so," 
replied  the  Red  Man,  after  a  moment's  thought,  "  as  soon  as  I  see  the 
white  men  abandon  the  use  of  it." 


,19 


i£[ 


TALES    OF    A    WI&WAM. 


BOSH-KWA-DOSII, 


)VtT'.'iv:?«  ■}>•■■-■■;■  -  y. 


oa 


THE  aUADRUPED  WITH  THE  HAIR  BLOWN  OFF  ITS  SKIN. 


There  was  once  a  man  who  found  himself  alone  in  the  world.  Ho 
knew  not  whence  he  came,  nor  who  were  his  parents,  and  he  wandered 
about  from  place  to  place,  in  search  of  something.  At  last  he  became 
wearied  and  fell  asleep.  He  dreamed  that  he  heard  a  voice  saying, 
"  Nosis,"  that  is,  my  grandchild.  When  he  awoke  he  actually  heard 
the  word  repeated,  and  looking  around,  he  saw  a  tiny  little  animal 
hardly  big  enough  to  be  seen  on  the  plain.  While  doubting;  whether  the 
voice  could  come  from  such  a  diminutive  source,  the  little  animal  said  ' 
him,  "  My  grandson,  you  will  call  me  Bosh-kwa-dosh.  Why  are  you  i 
desolate.  Listen  to  me,  and  you  shall  find  friends  and  be'  happy. 
You  must  take  me  up  and  bind  me  to  your  body,  and  never  put  me 
aside,  and  success  in  life  shall  attend  you."  He  obeyed  the  voice,  sewing 
up  the  little  animal  in  the  folds  of  a  string,  or  narrow  belt,  which  he  tied 
around  his  body,  at  his  navel.  He  then  set  out  in  search  of  some  one  like 
himself,  or  other  object.  He  walked  a  long  time  in  woods  without  seeing 
man  or  animal.  He  seemed  all  alone  in  the  world.  At  length  he  came 
to  a  place  where  a  stump  was  cut,  and  on  going  over  a  hill  he  descried  a 
large  town  in  a  plain.  A  wide  road  led  through  the  middle  of  it ;  but 
what  seemed  strange  was,  that  on  one  side  there  were  no  inhabitants  in 
the  lodges,  while  the  other  side  was  thickly  inhabited.  He  walked  boldly 
into  the  town. 

The  inhabitants  came  out  and  said  ;  "  Why  here  is  the  being  we  have 
heard  so  much  of — here  is  Anish-in-a-ba.  See  his  eyes,  and  his  teeth  in 
a  half  circle — see  the  Wyaukenavvbedaid  !  See  his  bowels,  how  they  are 
formed  ;" — for  it  seems  they  could  look  through  him.  The  king's  son,  the 
Mudjekewis,  was  particularly  kind  to  him,  and  calling  him  brother-in-law, 
commanded  that  he  should  be  taken  to  his  father's  lodge  and  received  with 
attention.  The  king  gave  him  one  of  his  daughters.  These  people, 
(who  are  supposed  to  be  human,  but  whose  rank  in  the  scale  of  being  is 
left  equivocal,)  passed  much  of  their  time  in  play  and  sports  and  trials  of 
various  kinds.    When  some  time  had  passed,  and  he  had  become  re- 


BOSH-KWA-DOSH. 


137 


freshed  and  rested,  he  was  invited  to  join  in  these  sports.  The  first  test 
which  they  put  him  to,  was  the  trial  of  frost.  At  some  distance  was  a 
large  body  of  frozen  water,  and  the  trial  consisted  in  lying  down  naked 
on  the  ice,  and  seeing  who  could  endure  the  longest.  He  went  out  with 
two  young  men,  who  began,  by  pulling  off  their  garments,  and  lying 
down  on  their  faces.  He  did  Ukewise,  only  keeping  on  the  narrow  mogic 
belt  with  the  tiny  little  animal  sewed  in  it ;  for  he  felt  that  in  this  alone  was 
to  be  his  reliance  and  preservation.  His  competitors  laughed  and  tittered 
during  the  early  part  of  the  night,  and  amused  themselves  by  thoughts  of 
his  fate.  Once  they  called  out  to  him,  but  he  made  no  reply.  He  felt  a 
manifest  warmth  given  out  by  his  belt.  About  midnight  finding  they  were 
still,  he  called  out  to  them,  in  return, — "  What!"  said  he,  "are  you  be- 
numbed already,  I  am  but  just  beginning  to  feel  a  little  cold."  All  was  si- 
lence. He,  however,  kept  his  position  till  early  day  break,  when  he  got 
up  and  went  to  them.  They  were  both  quite  dead,  and  frozen  so  hard, 
that  the  flesh  had  bursted  out  under  their  finger  nails,  and  their  teeth 
stood  out.  As  he  looked  more  closely,  what  was  his  surprise  to  find  them 
both  transformed  into  buffalo  cows.  He  tied  their  together,  and  carried 
them  towards  the  village.  As  he  came  in  sight,  those  who  had  wished 
his  death  were  disappointed,  but  the  Mudj6kewis,  who  was  really  his 
friend,  rejoiced.  "  See  I"  said  he  "  but  one  person  approaches, — it  is  my 
brother-in-law."  He  then  threw  down  the  carcasses  in  triumph,  but  it 
was  found  that  by  their  death  he  had  restored  two  inhabitants  to  the 
before  empty  lodges,  and  he  afterwards  perceived,  that  every  one  of  these 
beings,  M'hom  he  killed,  had  the  like  effect,  so  that  the  depopulated  part 
of  the  village  soon  became  filled  with  people. 

The  next  test  they  put  him  to,  was  the  trial  of  spc^d.  He  was  chal- 
lenged to  the  race  ground,  and  began  his  career  with  one  whom  he 
thought  to  be  a  man  ;  but  every  thing  was  enchanted  here,  for  he  soon 
discovered  that  his  competitor  was  a  large  black  bear.  The  animal 
outran  him,  tore  up  the  ground,  and  sported  before  him,  and  put  out  its 
large  claws  as  if  to  frighten  him.  He  thought  of  his  little  guardian  spirit 
in  the  beh,  and  wishing  to  have  the  swiftness  of  the  Kakake,  i.  e. 
sparrow  hawk,  he  found  himself  rising  from  the  ground,  and  with 
the  speed  of  this  bird  he  outwent  his  rival,  and  won  the  race,  while 
the  bear  came  up  exhausted  and  lollinp  out  his  tongue.  His  friend  the 
Mudj^kewis  stood  ready,  with  his  war-club,  at  the  goal,  and  the 
moment  the  bear  came  up,  dispatched  him.  He  then  turned  to  the 
assembly,  who  had  wished  his  friend  and  brother's  death,  and  afler  re- 
proaching them,  he  lifted  up  his  club  and  began  to  slay  them  on  every 
side.  They  fell  in  heaps  on  all  sides ;  but  it  was  plain  to  be  seen,  the 
moment  they  fell,  that  they  were  not  men,  but  animals, — foxes,  wolves, 
tigers,  lynxes,  and  other  kinds,  lay  thick  around  the  Mudj6kewis. 

Still  the  villagers  were  not  satisfied.     They  thought  the  trial  of  frost, 


•  .11' 


138 


BOSH-KWA-DOSH. 


bad  not  been  fairly  accomplished,  and  wiched  it  repeated.  He  agreed  to 
repeat  it,  but  being  fatigued  with  the  race,  he  undid  his  guardian  belt,  and 
laying  it  under  his  head,  fell  asleep.  When  he  awoke,  he  felt  re- 
freshed, and  feeling  strong  in  his  own  strength,  he  went  forward  to 
renew  the  trial  on  the  ice,  but  quite  forgot  the  belt,  nor  did  it  at  all  occur 
to  him  when  he  awoke,  or  when  he  lay  do\\-:^  to  repeat  the  trial. 
About  midnight  his  limbs  became  stiff,  the  blood  soon  ceased  to  circulate, 
and  he  was  found  in  the  morning,  a  stiff  corpse.  The  victors  took 
;  '"1  up  and  carried  him  to  the  village,  where  the  loudest  tumult  of  vic- 
torious joy  was  made,  and  they  cut  the  boOy  into  a  thousand  pieces,  that 
each  one  might  eat  a  piece. 

The  Mudj6kewis  bemoaned  his  fate,  but  hfs  wife  was  inconsolable.  She 
lay  in  a  state  of  partial  distraction,  in  the  lodge.  As  she  lay  here,  she 
thought  she  heard  some  one  groaning.  It  was  repeated  through  the  night, 
and  in  the  morning,  she  carefully  scanned  the  place,  and  running  her  fingers 
through  the  grass,  she  discovered  the  secret  belt,  on  the  spot  where  her  hus- 
band had  last  reposed.  "Aubishin!"  cried  the  belt — that  is,  untie  me,  or 
unloose  me.  Looking  carefully,  she  found  the  small  seam  which  enclosed 
tile  tiny  little  animal.  It  cried  out  the  more  earnestly  "Aubishin!"  and 
when  she  had  carefully  ripped  the  seams,  she  beheld,  to  her  surprise,  a  mi- 
nute, naked  little  beast,  smaller  than  the  sr.allest  new  born  mouse,  without 
any  vestige  of  hair,  except  at  the  tip  of  its  tail,  it  could  crawl  a  r3w  inches, 
but  reposed  from  fatigue.  It  then  went  forward  again.  At  each  movement 
it  would  pupowee.  that  is  to  say,  shake  itself,  like  a  dog,  and  at  each  shake  it 
became  larger.  This  it  continupd  until  it  acquired  the  strength  and  size  of 
a  middle  sized  dog,  when  it  ran  off 

The  mysterious  dog  ran  to  the  lodges,  about  the  village,  looking  for  the 
bones  of  his  friend,  which  he  carried  to  a  secret  place,  and  as  fast  as  he 
found  them  arranged  all  in  their  natural  order.  At  length  he  had  formed  all 
the  skeleton  complete,  except  the  heel  bone  of  one  foot.  It  so  happened  that 
two  siiters  were  out  of  the  camp,  according  to  custom,  at  the  time  the  body 
was  cut  up,  and  this  heel  was  sent  out  to  them.  Tho  dog  hunted  every 
lodge,  and  being  satisfied  that  it  was  not  to  be  found  in  the  camp,  he  sought 
it  outside  of  it,  and  found  the  lodge  of  tho  two  sisters.  The  younger  sister 
was  pleased  to  see  him,  and  admired  and  patted  the  pretty  dog,  bui  ihe  elder 
sat  mi'mbling  the  very  heel-bone  he  was  seeking,  and  was  surly  and  sour, 
and  repelled  the  dog,  although  he  looked  most  wistfully  up  in  her  face, 
while  she  sucked  the  bone  from  one  side  of  her  mouth  to  the  other.  At  last 
she  held  it  in  such  a  manner  that  it  made  her  cheek  stick  out,  when  the  dog, 
by  a  quick  spring,  seized  the  ch«ek,  and  tore  cheek  and  bone  away  and 
fled. 

He  now  completed  the  skeleton,  and  placing  himself  before  it,  uttered  a 
hollow,  low,  long-drawn-out-howl,  when  the  bones  came  compactly  toge- 
ther.    He  then  modulated  his  howl,  when  the  bones  knit  together  and 


y  for  the 
3t  as  he 
rn.ed  all 
.ed  that 
Ihe  hody 
id  every 
sought 
r  sister 
lie  elder 
,d  sour, 
|er  face, 
At  last 
he  dog, 
ay  and 

[itered  a 
lly  toge- 
ler  and 


BOSH-KWA-DOSH.  \ ; 


139 


became  tense.  The  third  howl  brought  sinews  apon  them,  and  the  fourth, 
flesh.  He  then  turned  his  head  upwards,  looking  into  the  sky,  and  gave 
a  howl,  which  caused  every  ont  in  the  .village  to  startle,  and  the  ground 
itself  to  tremble,  at  which  the  breath  entered  into  his  body,  and  he  first 
breathed  and  then  arose.  "  Hy  kowl"  1  have  overslept  myself,  he 
exclaimed,  "  I  will  be  too  late  for  the  trial."  "Trial !"  said  the  dog,  "  I  told 
you  never  to  let  me  be  separate  from  your  body,  you  have  neglected  this. 
You  were  deieated,  and  your  frozen  body  cut  into  a  thousand  pieces,  and 
scattered  over  the  village,  but  my  skill  has  restored  you.  Now  I  will  de- 
clare myself  to  you,  and  show  who  and  what  I  am  !" 

He  then  began  to  pupowee,  or  shake  himself,  and  at  every  shake,  he 
grew.  His  body  became  heavy  and  massy,  his  legs  thick  and  long,  "ith 
big  clumsy  ends,  or  feet.  He  still  shook  himself,  and  rose  and  swelled. 
A  long  snout  grew  from  his  head,  and  two  great  shining  teeth  out  of  his 
mouth.  His  skin  remained  as  it  was,  naked,  and  only  a  tuft  of  hair 
grew  on  his  tail.  He  rose  up  above  the  trees.  He  was  enormous.  "I 
should  fill  the  earth,"  said  he,  "  were  I  to  exert  my  utmost  power,  and  all 
there  is  on  the  earth  would  not  satisfy  me  to  eat.  Neither  could  it  fatten 
me  or  do  me  good.  I  should  want  more.  It  were  useless,  therefore,  and 
the  gift  I  have,  I  wi'l  bestow  on  you.  The  animals  shall  hencefortu  be 
your  food.  They  were  not  designed  to  feed  on  man,  neither  shall  they 
hereafter  do  it,  but  shall  feed  him,  and  he  only  shall  prey  on  beasts.  But 
you  will  respect  me,  and  not  eat  my  kind. 

[The  preceding  m  a  traditionary  tale  of  Maidosegee,  an  aged  and  respected  hunter, 
of  Sault-ste-Mairio,  who  was  the  ruling  chief  of  the  band  of  Chippewas  at  those  falls, 
and  the  progenitor  of  the  present  line  of  ruling  chiefs.  It  is  preserved  through  the 
Johnston  family,  where  he  was  a  frequent  guest,  prior  to  ]810,  and  was  happy  to  while 
away  many  of  his  winter's  evenings,  in  return  for  the  ready  liospitalities  which  were 
sure  to  await  him  at  the  house  of  the  Indian's  friend.]  , 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONG, 

•  OR 

THE  TRADITIONARY  STORY  OF  THE  RED  HEAD  AND  HIS 

TWO  SONS. 

BY  NABINOI,   AN   AGED  ODIIBWA   cmEF.  ' 

Mash-kwa-sha-kwgng,  was  a  first  rate  hunter,  and  he  loved  the  chase 
exceedingly,  and  pursued  it  with  unceasing  vigilance.  One  day,  on  his 
return  home,  arriving  at  his  lodge,  he  was  informed  by  his  two  sons,  who 
were  but  small  then,  that  they  were  very  lonesome,  because  their  mother 
was  in  the  habit  of  daily  leaving  them  alone,  and  this  occurred  so  soon  as 


i 


i 


140 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONG. 


^i>'^ 


K'* 


he  started  upon  his  daily  chase.  This  circumstance  was  not  unknown  to 
Mash-kwa-sha-kwong,  but  he  seemed  fally  aware  of  it ;  he  took  his  boys 
in  his  arms  and  kissed  them,  .and  told  them  that  their  mother  behaved 
improperly  and  was  acting  the  part  of  a  wicked  and  faithless  woman. 
But  Mash-kwa-sha-kwong  behaved  towards  his  wife  as  if  ignorant  of  her 
vile  course.  One  morning  rising  very  early,  he  told  his  sons  to  take  cou- 
rage, and  that  they  must  not  be  lonesome,  he  also  strictly  enjoined  them 
not  to  absent  themselves  nor  quit  their  lodge ;  after  this  injunction  was 
given  to  the  boys,  he  made  preparation?  and  startin^  much  earlier  than 
usual,  he  travelled  but  a  short  distance  from  his  lof  ge,  when  he  hahed  and 
secretlbd  himself.  After  waiting  a  short  time,  he  saw  his  wife  coming  out 
of  thenr  lodge,  and  immediately  after  a  man  made  his  appearance  and 
meetina  M&sh-kwa-sha-kwong's  wrife,  they  greeted  one  another.  His 
suspicions  were  now  confirmed,  and  when  he  saw  them  in  the  act  of  car- 
rying on  an  illegal  intercourse,  his  anger  arose,  he  went  up  to  them  and 
killed  them  with  one  blow  ;  he  then  dragged  them  both  to  his  lodge,  and 
tying  them  together,  he  dug  a  hole  beneath  the  fire-place  in  his  lodge  and 
buried  them.  He  then  told  his  sons  that  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
go  away,  as  he  would  surely  be  killed  if  he  remained,  and  their  safety 
would  depend  upon  their  ability  of  keeping  the  matter  a  secret.  He  gave 
his  eldest  son  a  small  bird,  (Kichig-e-chig-aw-na-she)  to  roast  for  his  small 
brother  over  the  ashes  and  embers  where  their  mother  was  buried,  he  also 
provided  a  small  leather  bag,  and  then  told  his  sons  the  necessity  of  his  im- 
mediate flight  to  heaven,  or  to  the  skies.  And  that  it  would  be  expedient 
for  them  to  fly  and  journey  southward,  and  thus  prepared  their  minds  for 
the  separation  about  to  take  place.  "  By  and  bye,"  said  Mash-kwa-sha- 
kwong  to  his  sons,  "  persons  will  come  to  you  anl  enquire  for  me  and  for 
your  mother,  you  will  say  to  them  that  I  am  gone  hunting,  and  your  little 
brother  in  the  mean  time  will  continually  point  to  the  fire  place,  this  will 
lead  the  persons  to  whom  I  allude,  to  make  inquiries  of  the  cause  of  this 
pointing,  and  you  will  tell  them  that  you  have  a  little  bird  roasting  for 
your  brother,  this  will  cause  them  to  desist  from  further  inquiry  at  the 
time.  As  soon  as  they  are  gone  escape  I  While  you  are  journeying 
agreeably  to  my  instructions,  I  will  look  from  on  high  upon  you,  I  will 
lead  and  conduct  you,  and  you  shall  hear  my  voice  from  day  to  day." 
Miish-kwa-sha-kwong  at  this  time  gave  his  sons  an  awl,  a  beaver's  tooth, 
and  a  hone,  also  a  dry  coal,  and  directed  them  to  place  a  small  piece  of 
the  coal  on  the  ground  every  evening,  so  soon  as  they  should  encamp, 
from  which  fire  would  be  produced  and  given  to  them ;  he  told  his  eldest 
sou  to  place  his  brother  in  the  leather  bag,  and  in  that  manner  carry  him 
upon  his  back  ;  he  then  bade  them  liirewell. 

The  two  boys  being  thus  left  alone  in  the  lodge,  and  while  in  the  act 
of  roasting  the  little  bird  provided  for  them,  a  man  came  in,  and  then 
another,  and  another,  until  they  numbered  ten  in  all ;  the  youngest  boy 


;nown  to 
his  boys 
behaved 
woman, 
tit  of  her 
take  cou- 
led  them 
;tion  was 
rlier  than 
lalted  and 
iming  out 
ranee  and 
ei.     His 
ict  of  car- 
them  and 
odge,  and 
lodge  and 
he  should 
leir  safety 
He  gave 
r  his  small 
ed,  he  also 
of  his  ira- 
expedient 
minds  for 
L-kwa-sha- 
le  and  for 
your  little 
!,  this  will 
,se  of  this 
pasting  for 
liry  at  the 
lurneying 
ou,  I  will 
ly  to  day." 
er's  tooth, 
il  piece  of 
encamp, 
his  eldest 
arry  him 

in  the  act 

and  then 

Ingest  boy 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONG. 


141 


would  from  time  to  time  point  at  the  fire,  and  the  men  enquired  to  know 
the  reason,  the  eldest  boy  said  that  he  was  roasting  a  bird  for  his  brother, 
and  digging  the  ashes  produced  it.  They  enquired,  where  their 
father  and  mother  were,  the  boy  answered  them  saying,  that  their  father 
was  absent  hunting,  and  that  their  mother  had  gone  to  chop  and  collect 
wood  ;  upon  this  information  the  men  rose  and  searched  around  the  out- 
skirts of  the  lodge,  endeavouring  to  find  traces  of  the  man  and  his  wife, 
but  they  were  not  successful,  and  returned  to  the  lodge.  Before  this,  how- 
ever, and  during  the  absence  of  the  ton  men,  Mash-kwa~sha-kwong's 
eldest  son  placed  his  little  brother  in  the  leather  bag,  (Ouskemood,)  and  ran 
away  southward. 

One  of  the  ten  men  observed,  that  the  smallest  boy  had  repeatedly 
pointed  to  the  fire  place,  and  that  they  might  find  out  something  by  dig- 
ging ;  they  set  to  work,  and  found  the  woman  and  the  man  tied  together. 
On  this  discovery  their  wrath  was  kindled,  they  brandished  their  weapons, 
denouncing  impercations  upon  Mash-kwa-sha-kwong,  who  was  of  course 
suspected  of  having  committed  the  deed. 

The  ten  men  again  renewed  their  search  in  order  to  avenge  themselves 
upon  the  perpetrator  of  this  dark  deed,  but  Mash-kwa-sha-kwon"  in  order 
to  avoid  instant  death,  had  sought  a  large  hoDow  tree,  and  en^  ,g  at  the 
bottom  or  root  part,  passed  through  and  reached  the  top  of  it,  from  whence 
he  took  his  flight  upwards  to  the  sky.  His  pursuers  finally  traced  him, 
and  followed  him  as  far  as  the  ti-ee,  and  into  the  sky,  with  loud  and  un- 
ceasing impercations  of  revenge  and  their  determination  to  kill  him.  The 
spirit  of  the  mother  alone  followed  her  ch,  n  About  mid-day  the 
boys  heard,  as  they  ran,  a  noise  in  the  heavens  likt.  ihf  rolling  of  distant 
thunder.*  The  boys  continued  their  journey  south,  \iV)  u  the  noise 
ceased  ;  towards  night  they  encamped ;  they  put  a  small  piece  of  the  coai 
on  the  ground,  then  a  log  of  fii-e-wood  was  dropped  down  Ironi  the 
skies  to  them,  from  whence  a  good  blazing  fire  was  kindled.  This  was 
done  daily,  and  when  the  fire  was  lit,  a  raccoon  would  fall  from  on  higii 
upon  the  fire,  and  in  this  manner  the  boys  were  fed,  and  this  over-ruliri;j 
care  they  experienced  daily.  In  the  evenings  at  their  camping  place, 
and  sometimes  during  the  day,  the  Red  Head's  voice  was  heard  speaking 
to  his  children,  and  encouraging  them  to  use  their  utmost  exertions  to  fly 
from  the  pursuit  of  their  mother.  To  aid  them  in  escaping,  they  were 
told  to  throw  away  their  awl,  and  immediately  there  grew  a  strong  and 
almost  impassable  hedge  of  thorn  bushes  behind  them,  in  their  path,  which 
the  pursuing  mother  could  scarcely  penetrate,  and  thus  impeding  her  pro- 

*  Note  by  Mr.  George  Johnsi.  -«.  from  whom  this  tale  was  received. — Any  thing  of 
the  kind,  or  a  Bimilar  noise  heard,  is  attributed  by  the  Indian,  to  this  day,  as  an  indica- 
tion of  the  contention  between  Mash-kwa-sha-kwor.g  and  his  pursuers,  and  hence  a 
prelude  to  wars  and  contentions  among  the  nations  of  the  world. 


i 


142 


MA8H-KWA-SHA-KW0NG. 


gress,  tearing  away  her  vhole  body  and  leaving  nothing  but  the  head. 
So  they  escaped  the  first  diiy. 

The  next  day  they  resunned  their  march  and  could  distinctly  hear  the 
noise  of  combat  in  the  sky,  as  if  it  were  a  roaring  thunder ;  they  also 
heard  the  voice  of  their  mother  behind  them,  desiring  her  eldest  son  to 
stop  and  wait  for  her,  saying  that  she  wished  to  give  th'^  breast  to  his 
brother  ;  then  again  Miish-kwa-sha-kwong's  voice,  encouraging  his  sons  to 
fly  for  their  lives,  and  saying  that  if  their  mother  overtook  them  she  would 
surely  kill  them. 

In  t!ie  evening  of  the  second  day  the  boys  prepared  to  encamp,  and  tiie 
noise  o.^  combat  on  high  ceased  ;  on  placing  a  small  piece  of  the  coal  on 
the  ground,  a  log  and  some  fire-wood  was  let  down  as  on  the  preceding 
night,  and  the  fire  was  kindled,  and  then  the  raccoon  placed  on  it  for 
their  food.  This  was  fulfilling  the  promise  madj&by  their  father,  that  they 
would  be  provided  for  during  their  flight.  The  beaver's  tooth  was  here 
thrown  away,  and  this  is  the  cause  why  the  northern  country  now  abounds 
with  beaver,  and  also  the  innumerable  little  lakes  and  marshes,  and  con- 
sequently the  rugged  and  tef'aous  travelling  now  experienced. 

On  the  third  day  the  boys  resumed  their  flight,  and  ihr^w  away  the?: 
hone,  and  it  became  a  high  roc.'fv  mountainous  ridge,  the  same  now  seen 
on  the  north  shore  of  these  straits,  (St.  Mary's)  which  was  a  great  obstacle 
in  the  way  of  the  woman  of  the  Head,  for  this  was  now  her  name,  be- 
cause that  part  alone  remained  of  her  whole  frame,  and  with  it  she  was 
incessantly  uttering  determinations  to  kill  her  eldest  son  ;  the  boys  finally 
reached  the  fishing  placo  known  as  the  eddy  of  Wah-zah-zhawing,  at  the 
rapids  of  Bawating,  situated  on  the  north  shore  of  the  river.  Here  Mash- 
kwa-sha-kwong,  told  his  sons  that  he  had  himself  been  overtaken  in  his 
flight  by  his  pursuers  and  killed,  and  he  appeared  to  them  in  the  shape  of 
a  red  headed  wood-pecker,  or  a  mama.  This  is  a  bird  that  is  seldom  or 
never  attacked  by  birds  of  prey,  for  no  vestiges  of  his  remains  are  ever  seen 
or  found  by  the  Indian  hunter  "  Now  my  sons,"  said  the  red  headed 
wood-pecker,  "I  have  biought  yi'i  to  this  river,  you  will  now  see  your 
grand  father  and  he  will  convey  you  across  to  the  opposite  side."  Then 
the  boys  looked  to  the  southern  shore  of  the  river,  and  they  saw  in  the 
middle  of  the  rapid,  an  Oshuggay  standing  on  a  rock ;  to  the  Oshuggay 
the  boys  spoke,  and  accosted  him  as  their  grand  father,  requesting  him 
to  cc>rry  them  across  the  river  Bawating.  The  Oshuggay  stretching  his 
long  neck  over  the  river  to  the  place  where  the  boys  stood,  told  them  to 
get  upon  his  head  and  neck,  and  again  stretching  to  the  southern  shore, 
he  landed  ihe  boys  in  safety,  upon  a  prairie:  t'  o  crane  was  seen  walking 
in  state,  up  and  down  the  prairie. 

The  persevering  mother  soon  arrived  at  VVah-zah-hawing,  and  im- 
mediately requesced  the  Oshuggay  to  cross  her  over,  that  she  was  in  pur- 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONG. 


le  head. 

hear  the 
hey  also 
St  son  to 
3t  to  his 
s  sons  to 
le  would 

,  and  the 
s  coal  on 
(reccJliig 
on  it  for 
that  they 
was  here 
T abounds 
and  con- 
way  thei; 
now  seen 
it  obstacle 
name,  be- 
t  she  was 
lys  finally 
,ng,  at  the 
re  Mash- 
:en  in  his 
shape  of 
seldom  or 
lever  seen 
td  headed 
see  your 
'"     Then 
[w  in  the 
3shuggay 
Iting  him 
thing  his 
.  them  to 
^vn  shore, 
walking 

and  im- 
is  in  pur- 


suit of  her  children  and  stating  that  she  wished  to  overtake  them  ;  but  the 
Oshuggay  seemed  well  aware  of  her  character,  and  objected  to  conveyiitg 
her  across,  giving  her  to  understand  that  she  was  a  lewd  and  bad  wo- 
man ;  he  continued  giving  her  a  long  moral  lecture  upon  the  course  she 
had  pursued  and  the  bad  results  to  mankind  in  consequence,  such  as 
quarrels,  murders,  deaths,  and  hence  widowhood. 

The  woman  of  tha  Head  persisted  in  her  request  of  being  conveyed 
across.  Objections  and  entreaties  followed.  She  talked  as  if  she  were  still 
a  woman,  who?ie  favour  was  to  be  sought ;  and  iie,  as  if  he  were  above 
such  favours.  After  this  dialogue  the  Oshuggay  said  that  he  would 
convey  her  across,  on  the  condition  that  she  would  adhere  strictly  to 
his  injunctions ;  he  told  her  not  to  touch  the  bare  part  of  his  head,  but  to 
get  upon  the  hollow  or  crooked  part  of  his  neck ;  to  this  she  agreed,  and 
got  on.  The  Oshuggay  then  withdrew  his  long  neck  to  about  half  way 
across,  when  feeling  that  she  had  forgotten  her  pledge  he  dashed  her  head 
upon  the  rocks,  and  the  small  fish,  that  were  so  abundant  instantly  fed 
upon  the  brain  and  fragments  of  the  skull  and  became  large  white  fish. 
"  A  fish  "  said  the  Oshuggay,  "  that  from  this  time  forth  shall  be  abundant, 
and  remain  in  these  rapids  to  feed  the  Indians  and  their  issue,  from  genera- 
tion to  generation."* 

After  this  transaction  of  the  Oshuggay's,  landing  the  boys  safely  across, 
and  dashing  the  woman's  head  upon  the  rocks,  he  spake  to  the  Crane  and 
mutually  consulting  one  another  in  relation  to  Mash-kwa-sha-kwong's  sons 
they  agreed  to  invite  two  womer  from  the  eastward,  of  the  tribe  of  the  Was- 
SI6SIG,  and  the  two  lads  took  them  for  wives.  The  Oshuggay  plucked  one 
of  his  largest  wing  feathers  and  gave  it  to  the  eldest  boy,  and  the  Crane 
likewise  did  the  same,  giving  his  feathers  to  the  youngest ;  they  were  told 
to  consider  the  feathers  as  their  sons  after  this,  one  feather  appeared  like 
an  Oshuggay  and  the  other  like  a  young  Crane.  By  and  by  they  appeared 
like  human  beings  to  the  lads.  Thus  the  alliance  was  formed  with  the  Was- 
sissig,  and  the  circumstance  of  the  Oshuggay  and  Crane  interesting  them- 
selves in  behalf  of  the  boys  and  the  gift  to  them  of  their  feathers  and  the 
result,  is  the  origin  of  the  Indian  Totem. 

Here  Milsh-kwa-sha-kwong's  sons  were  told  that  they  would  be  con- 
sidered as  chieftains  and  that  this  office  would  be  hereditary  and  continue 
in  their  generations.  After  this,  they  multiplied  exceedingly  and  became 
strong  and  powerful.  About  this  time  the  Obinangoes,  (or  the  Bears' 
Totem)  came  down  from  Shaugah-wah-mickong,  near  the  extremity  of 
Lake  Superior.  On  their  way  eastward  they  were  surprised  on  reaching 
Bawating  to  find  such  a  numerous  population  of  human  beings  :  they  were 

*  Tho  small  white  shells  that  the  white  fish  live  upon,  and  the  white  substance  found 
iu  ite  gizzard  are  to  this  day  considered  by  the  Indians,  the  brain  and  skull  of  the  woman 
of  tho  Head. 


144 


MASH-KWA-3HA-KW0NG. 


y 


not  aware  of  its  being  in  existence  ;  fear  came  upon  the  Obinangoes,  and 
they  devised  the  plan  of  securing  friendship  with  the  Oshuggays  and 
Cranes,  by  adopting  and  claiming  a  relationship  with  them,  and  calling 
them  their  grandsons.  This  claim  was  yielded,  and  they  were  permitted  to 
remain  at  Bawaiting  upon  the  score  of  relationship  thus  happily  attained. 
The  Obenangoes  eventually  emigrated  eastward  and  settled  upon  the 
northern  coast  of  Lakes  Huron  and  Ontario. 

Population  increased  so  rapidly  at  Bawaiting,  that  it  was  necessary  to 
form  new  villages,  some  settling  on  the  Garden  River,  some  upon  the 
Pakaysaugauegan  River,  and  others  upon  the  island  of  St.  Joseph's,  and 
upon  the  Menashkong  Bay  and  Mashkotay  Saugie  River. 

About  this  time,  a  person  in  the  shape  of  a  human  being  came  down 
from  the  sky ;  his  clothing  was  exceedingly  pure  and  white ;  he  was  seated 
as  it  were  in  a  nest,  with  a  very  fine  cord  attached  to  it,  by  which  this 
mysterious  person  was  let  down,  and  the  cord  or  string  reached  heaven. 
He  addressed  the  Indians  in  a  very  humane,  mild,  and  compasionate  tone, 
saying  that  they  were  very  poor  and  needy,  but  telling  them  that  they 
were  perpetually  asleep,  and  this  was  caused  by  the  Mache  Monedo  who 
was  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  leading  them  to  death  and  ruin. 

This  mysterious  personage  informed  them  also  that  above,  where  he 
came  from,  there  was  no  night,  that  the  inhabitants  never  slept,  that  it  was 
perpetually  day  and  they  required  no  sleep  ;  that  Kezha  Monedo  was  their 
light.  He  then  invited  four  of  the  Indians  to  ascend  up  with  him  promis- 
ing that  they  would  be  brought  back  in  safety ;  that  an  opportunity  would 
thereby  present  itself  to  view  the  beauty  of  the  sky,  or  heavens.  But  the 
Indians  doubted  and  feared  lest  the  cord  should  break,  because  it  appeared 
to  them  so  small.  They  did  not  believe  it  possible  it  could  bear  their 
weight.  With  this  objection  they  excused  themselves.  They  were,  however, 
again  assured  that  ths  cord  was  sufficiently  strong  and  that  Kezha  Monedo 
had  the  power  to  make  it  so.  Yet  the  Indians  doubted  and  feared,  and 
did  not  accompany  the  messenger  sent  down  to  them.  After  this  re- 
fusal the  mysterious  person  produced  a  small  bow  and  arrows  with  which 
he  shot  at  the  Indians  in  different  parts  of  their  bodies :  the  result  was, 
the  killing  of  muhitudes  of  small  white  worms,  which  he  showed  to  them ; 
telling  them  that  they  were  the  Mache  Monedo  which  caused  them  to 
sleep,  and  prevented  their  awakening  from  their  death-like  state. 

This  divine  messenger  then  gave  to  the  Indians  laws  and  rules,  v/here- 
by  they  should  be  guided :  first,  to  love  and  fear  Kezha  Monedo,  and  next 
that  they  must  love  one  another,  and  be  charitable  and  hospitable ;  and 
finally,  that  ihey  must  not  covet  their  neighbours  property,  bui  acquire  it 
by  labour  and  honest  industry.  He  then  instituted  the  grand  medicine  or 
metay  we  win  dance :  this  ceremony  was  to  be  observed  finnually,  and 
with  due  solemnity,  and  the  Indians,  said  Nabinoi,  e.xperienced  much  good 
from  it ;  but  unfortunately,  the  foolish  young  men  were  cheated  by  Mache 


MASH-KWA-SHA.KWONG. 


145 


;oes,  and 
rays  and 
I  calling 
mitted  to 
attained, 
upon  the 

essary  to 
upon  the 
ph's,  and 

(ne  down 
iras  seated 
hich  this 
i  heaven, 
nate  tone, 
that  they 
nedo  who 

where  he 
that  it  was 
)  was  their 
m  promis- 
lity  would 
But  the 
appeared 
)ear  their 
,  however, 
la  Monedo 
jared,  and 
this  re- 
ith  which 
esult  was, 
to  them  i 
'd  them  to 

|es,  v/here- 
and  next 
ahle ;  and 
J  acquire  it 
ledicine  or 
|ually,  and 
luch  good 
Ihy  Mache 


Monedo,  who  caused  them  to  adopt  the  Wabano  dance  and  its  ceremonies. 
This  latter  is  decidedly  an  institution  of  the  sagemaus,  or  evil  spirits, 
and  this  was  finally  introduced  into  the  metay  we  wining,  (i.  e.  medicine 
dance)  and  thereby  corrupted  it. 

The  old  chief  continued  his  moral  strain  thus  ■  While  the  Indians  were 
instructed  by  the  heavenly  messenger  they  were  told  that  it  would  snow 
continually  for  the  space  of  five  years,  winter  and  summer,  and  the  end 
would  then  be  nigh  at  hand  ;  and  again  that  it  would  rain  incessantly  as 
many  winters  and  summers  more,  which  would  cause  the  waters  to  rise  and 
overflow  the  earth,  destroying  trees  and  all  manner  of  vegetation.  Afler 
this,  ten  winters  and  summers  of  drought  would  follow,  drying  up  the 
land,  and  mostly  the  lakes  and  rivers  ;  not  a  cloud  would  be  seen  during 
this  period.  The  earth  would  become  so  dry,  that  it  will  then  burn  up  with 
fire  of  itself,  and  it  will  also  burn  the  waters  to  a  certain  depth,  until  it  at- 
tains the  first  created  earth  and  waters,  Then  the  good  Indians  will  rise 
from  death  to  enjoy  a  new  earth,  filled  with  an  abundance  of  all  manner 
of  living  creatures.  The  only  animal  which  will  not  be  seen  is  the  beaver. 
The  bad  Indians  will  not  enjoy  any  portion  of  the  new  earth  ;  they  will  be 
condemned  and  given  to  the  evil  spirits. 

Four  generations,  he  went  on  to  say,  have  now  passed  away,  since  that 
brotherly  love  and  charity,  formerly  known,  still  existed  among  the  In- 
dians. There  was  in  those  ancient  times  an  annual  meetmg  among  the  In- 
dians, resembling  the  French  New  Year's  Day,  which  was  generally  ob- 
served on  the  new  moon's  first  appearance,  Gitchy  Monedo  gesus.  The 
Indians  of  our  village  would  visit  these  of  another,  and  sometimes  meet 
one  another  dancing ;  and  on  those  occasions  they  would  exchange  bows 
and  arrows,  their  rude  axes,  awls,  and  kettles,  and  their  clothing.  This 
was  an  annual  festival,  which  was  duly  observed  by  them.  In  those 
days  the  Indians  lived  happy ;  but  every  thing  is  now  changed  to  the  In- 
dian mind,  indicating  the  drawing  near  and  .approach  of  the  end  of  time. 
The  Indians  who  still  adhere  to  the  laws  of  the  heavenly  messenger  ex- 
perience happiness ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  concluded  the  old  man,  those 
who  are  wicked  and  adhere  to  the  Wabano  institution,  generally  meet 
\\ith  their  reward;  and  it  is  singular  to  say  that  they  generally  come 
to  their  end  by  accidents,  such  as  drowning,  or  miserable  deaths. 

He  then  reverted  to  the  former  part  of  his  story.  The  Oshuggays,  and 
the  Cranes  quarrelled,  and  this  quarrel  commenced  on  a  trivial  point.  It 
appears  that  the  Cranes  took  a  pole,  without  leave,  from  the  Oshuggays, 
and  they  broke  the  pole;  this  circumstance  led  to  a  separation.  The 
^  '  irrrated  south,  and  are  now  known  as  the  Shawnees. 


rays 


19 


"•  t 


WA-WA-BE-ZO-WIN, 


OR 


THE  SWING  ON  THE  LAKE  SHORE. 


vmi 


FROM  THE  TRADITIONS  OF  THE  0DJIBWA8. 

There  was  an  old  hag  of  a  woman  living  with  her  daughtei-in-law, 
and  son,  and  a  little  orphan  boy,  whom  she  was  bringing  up.  When 
her  son-in-law  came  home  from  hunting,  it  was  his  custom  to  bring 
his  wife  the  moose's  lip,  the  kidney  of  the  bear,  or  some  other  choice 
bits  of  different  animals.  These  she  would  cook  crisp,  so  as  to  make  a 
sound  with  her  teeth  in  eating  them.  This  kind  attention  of  the  hunter 
to  his  wife,  at  last,  excited  the  envy  of  the  old  woman.  She  wished 
to  have  the  same  luxuries,  and  in  order  to  get  them  she  finally  resolved  to 
make  way  with  her  son's  wife.  One  day,  she  asked  her  to  leave  her  in- 
fant son  to  the  care  of  the  orphan  boy,  and  come  out  and  swing  with 
her.  She  took  her  to  the  shore  of  a  lake,  where  there  was  a  high  range 
of  rocks  overhanging  the  water.  Upon  the  top  of  this  rock,  she  erected 
a  swing.  She  then  undressed,  and  fastened  a  piece  of  leather  around  her 
body,  and  commenced  swinging,  going  over  the  precipice  at  every  swing. 
She  continued  it  but  a  short  time,  when  she  told  her  daughter  to  do  the 
same.  The  daughter  obeyed.  She  undressed,  and  tying  the  leather 
string  as  she  was  directed,  began  swinging.  When  the  swing  had  got 
in  full  motion  and  well  a  going,  so  that  it  went  clear  beyond  the  precipice, 
at  every  sweep,  the  old  woman  slyly  cut  the  cords  and  let  her  daughter 
drop  into  the  lake.  She  then  put  on  her  daughter's  clothing,  and  thus  dis- 
guised went  home  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening  and  counterfeited  her  ap- 
pearance and  duties.  She  found  the  child  crying,  and  gave  it  the  breast, 
but  it  would  not  draw.  The  orphan  boy  asked  her  where  its  mother  was. 
She  answered,  "  She  is  still  swinging."  He  said,  "  I  shall  go  and  look 
for  her."  "  No !"  said  she,  "  you  must  not — what  should  you  go  for  ?" 
When  the  husband  came  in,  in  the  evening,  he  gave  the  coveted  morsel 
to  his  supposed  wife.  He  missed  his  mother-in-law,  but  said  nothing. 
She  eagerly  ate  the  dainty,  and  tried  to  keep  the  child  still.  The  hus- 
band looked  rather  astonished  to  see  his  wife  studiously  averting  her  face, 
and  asked  her  why  the  child  cried  so.  She  said,  she  did  not  know — that 
it  would  not  draw. 

In  the  meantime  the  orphan  boy  went  to  the  lake  shores,  and  found  no 
one.  He  mentioned  his  suspicions,  and  while  the  old  woman  was  out 
getting  wood,  he  told  him  all  that  he  had  heard  or  seen.     The  man  then 


\ 


WA-WA-BE-ZOWIN. 


147 


)ice, 

hter 

dis- 

X  ap- 

reast, 

was. 

look 

•or  ?" 

orsel 

hing. 

hus- 
'  face, 

that 

id  no 

lis  out 
then 


painted  IjIs  fnce  black,  and  placed  his  spear  upside  down  in  the  earth  and 
requested  the  Qit-at  Spirit  to  send  lightning,  thunder,  and  rain,  in  the 
hope  that  the  body  of  his  wife  might  arise  from  the  water.  He  then 
began  to  fast,  and  told  the  boy  to  take  the  child  and  play  on  the  lake 
shore. 

We  must  now  go  back  to  the  swing.  After  the  wife  had  plunged  into 
the  lake,  she  found  herself  taken  hold  of  by  a  water  tiger,  whose  tail 
twisted  itself  round  her  body,  and  drew  her  to  the  bottom.  There  s>ne 
found  a  fine  lodge,  and  all  things  ready  for  her  reception,  and  she  became 
the  wife  of  the  water  tiger.  Whilst  the  children  were  playing  along  the 
shore,  and  the  boy  was  casting  pebbles  into  the  lake,  he  saw  a  gull  com- 
ing from  its  centre,  and  flying  towards  the  shore,  and  when  on  shore,  the 
bird  immediately  assumed  the  human  shape.  When  he  looked  again  he 
recognized  the  lost  mother.  She  had  a  leather  bek  around  her  IcJns,  and 
another  belt  of  white  metal,  which  was.  in  reality,  the  tail  of  the  water 
tiger,  her  husband.  She  suckled  the  babe,  and  said  to  the  boy — "  Come 
here  with  him,  whenever  he  cries,  and  I  will  nurse  him." 

The  boy  carried  the  child  home,  and  told  these  things  to  the  father. 
When  the  child  again  cried,  the  father  went  also  with  the  boy  to  the 
lake  shore,  and  hid  himself  in  a  clump  of  trees.  Soon  the  appearance 
of  a  gull  was  seen,  with  a  long  shining  belt,  or  chain,  and  as  soon  as  it 
came  to  the  shore,  it  assumed  the  mother's  shape,  and  began  to  suckle  the 
child.  The  husband  had  brought  along  his  spear,  and  seeing  the  shining 
chain,  he  boldly  struck  it  and  broke  the  links  apart.  He  then  took  his 
wife  and  child  home,  with  the  orphan  boy.  When  they  entered  the 
lodge,  the  old  woman  looked  up,  but  it  was  a  look  of  despair,  she  instantly 
dropped  her  head.  A  rustling  was  heard  in  the  lodge,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment, she  leaped  up,  and  flew  out  of  the  lodge,  and  was  never  heard  of 
more. 


'>^' 


The  name  of  God,  among  the  ancient  Mexicans,  was  Teo,  a  word  sel- 
dom found,  except  in  compound  phrases.  Among  the  Mohawks  and 
(Dnondagas,  it  is  Neo.  With  the  western  Senecas,  as  given  by  Smith, 
Owayneo.  With  the  Odjibwas,  Monedo;  with  the  Ottowas,  Maneto. 
Many  modifications  of  the  word  by  prefixes,  to  its  radix  Edo,  appear 
among  the  cognate  dialects  It  is  remarkable  that  there  is  so  striking  a 
similarity  in  the  principal  syllable,  and  it  is  curious  to  observe  that  Edo, 
is,  in  sound,  both  the  Greek  term  Deo,  and  the  Azteek  Teo,  transposed. 
Is  there  any  thing  ahsolutely  fixed  in  the  sounds  of  languages  ?  ,   : 


r-^ 


In. 


,n 


■!»' 


,1        ■  '  '    I2^f 


,f 


HORj;    INDICiE 


PERSONAL  UEMIiVISCENCES. 

*  ■ 

,     '        f,  ,  [CONTINUKD    KKOM    PART   II.]     - 

Cincinnati  had,  at  this  time,  (1818,)  the  appearance  of  a  rapidly  grow- 
ing city,  which  appeared  to  have,  from  some  general  causes,  been  suddenly 
checked  in  its  growth.  Whole  rows  of  unfinished  brick  buildings  had 
been  left  by  the  workmen.  Banks,  and  the  offices  of  corpornte  and  manu- 
facturing companies,  were  not  unfrequently  found  shut.  Nor  did  it  re- 
quire long  looking  or  much  inquiry  to  learn  that  it  had  seen  more  pros- 
perous times.  A  branch  bank  of  the  U.  S.  then  recently  established  there, 
was  much  and  bitterly,  but  I  know  not  how  justly,  spoken  against.  But  if 
there  was  not  the  same  life  and  air  in  all  departments,  that  formerly  ex- 
isted, there  was  abundant  evidence  of  the  existence  of  resources  in  the  city 
and  country,  which  must  revive  and  push  it  onward  in  its  career  and 
growth,  to  rank  second  to  no  city  west  of  the  Alleghanies.  This  city  owes 
its  origin,  I  believe,  to  John  Cleves  Symes,  father-in-law  of  the  late  Presi- 
dent Harrison,  a  Jerseyraan  by  birth,  who,  in  planning  it,  took  Philadel- 
phia as  his  model.  This  has  imparted  a  regularity  to  its  streets,  and 
squares,  that  visitors  will  at  once  recognize,  as  characteristic  of  its  paren- 
tage. It  stands  on  a  heavy  diluvial  formation  of  various  layers  of  clay, 
loam,  sand,  and  gravel,  disposed  in  two  great  plateaux,  or  first  and  second 
banks,  the  lowest  of  which  is  some  thirty  or  forty  feet  above  the  common 
summer  level  of  the  Ohio.  Yet  this  river  has  sometimes,  but  rarely,  been 
known  to  surmount  this  barrier  and  invade  the  lowermost  streets  of  the 
city.  These  diluvial  beds  have  yielded  some  curious  antiquarian  relics, 
which  lead  the  mind  farther  back,  for  their  origin,  than  the  Indian  race. 
The  most  curious  of  these,  if  the  facts  are  correctly  reported  to  me,  was 
the  discovery  of  a  small  antique-shaped  iron  horse-shoe,  found  twenty-five 
feet  below  the  surface  in  grading  one  of  the  streets,  and  the  blunt  end, 
or  stump  of  a  tree,  at  another  locality,  at  the  depth  of  ninety-four  feet,  to- 
gether with  marks  of  the  cut  of  an  axe,  and  an  iron  wedge.  I  have 
had  no  means  to  verify  these  facts,  but  state  them  as  credible,  from  the  cor- 
roborative testimony  affovdcd  them  by  other  discoveries  in  the  great  geolo- 
gical basin  of  the  west,  examined  by  me,  which  denote  human  occupancy 
in  America  prior  to  the  deposition  of  the  last  of  the  unconsolidated  and 
eocene  series. 

Our  flotilla  here  broke  up,  and  the  persons  who  had  formed  its  floating 


PERSONAL    RKMINISOKNCES. 


149 


Incy 
land 


ting 


community  separated,  each  to  pursue  his  several  way,  and  separate  views. 
1  made  several  acquaintances,  whoso  names  nvo  recollected  with  pleasure. 
Dr.  S.  invited  me  to  dine  with  him,  introduced  me  to  his  young  partner, 
Dr.  Moorhead,  and  put  mo  in  the  way  of  obtaining  eligible  private  lodg- 
ings. Th(!  three  weeks  I  spent  in  this  city  were  agreeably  passed,  varied 
as  thi"  were,  by  short  excursions  in  the  vicinity,  including  the  lacking 
valley — a  stream  which  comes  in,  on  the  Kentucky  side,  directly  opposite 
the  city.  1  went,  one  day,  to  see  an  experimental  structure,  built  at  the 
foot  of  the  Walnut  hills,  with  a  very  long  j)ipe,  or  wooden  chamber  lead- 
ing up  their  sides,  and  rising  above  their  tops.  This  was  constructed  by 
an  ingenious  person,  at  the  expense  of  the  late  Gen.  Lyttle,  under  the  con- 
lident  hope  of  his  realizing  ii  practical  mechanical  power  from  the  raii- 
j'aclitm  of  (Umosplicric  air.  There  was  confessedly  ft  pmcer,  but  the  diffi- 
culty was  in  multiplying  this  power,  so  as  to  render  it  practically  appli- 
cable to  the  turning  of  machinery.  The  ratio  of  its  increase,  contended  for, 
namely,  the  length  of  the  pipe,  appeared  to  me  to  be  wholly  fallacious,  and 
the  result  proved  it  so.  The  thing  was  afterwards  abandoned.  There 
was  an  ancient  mound  here,  which  had  not  then  been  opened,  but  which 
has  since  yielded  a  curious  ornamented  stone,  bearing  a  kind  of  arabesque 
figures,  not  dissimilar,  in  the  style  of  drawing,  to  some  of  the  rude  sculp- 
tured figures  of  Yucatan,  as  recently  brought  to  light  by  Mr.  Stephens 
and  Mr.  Catherwood. 

I  received,  one  day,  a  note  from  one  of  the  directors  of  the  White  Lead 
Works,  above  the  city,  requesting  me  to  visit  it,  and  inspect  in  detail  the 
processes  of  the  manufacture.  The  latter  I  found  to  be  defective  in  the 
mode  of  corroding  the  lead  by  the  acetic  acid  ;  there  was  also  an  unneces- 
sary complication  and  amount  of  machinery  in  bringing  the  oxide  into 
the  condition  of  a  good  pigment,  and  putting  it  into  kegs,  which  had  been 
very  onerous  in  its  cost,  and  was  perpetually  liable  to  get  out  of  ordtr. 

It  was  during  my  stay  here  that  I  first  felt  the  effects  of  the  western 
limestone  waters  in  deranging  tlie  stomach  and  bowels,  and  paid  for  my 
initiation  into  the  habit,  as  all  strangers  must,  by  some  days  confinement. 
Dr.  M.  brought  me  about,  and  checked  the  disease,  without  any  perma- 
nently injurious  effects  on  my  general  health. 

When  I  was  ready  to  procoed  down  the  river,  I  went  to  seek  a  passage 
along  the  landing,  but  found  no  boat  (steamboats  were  few  and  far  be- 
tween in  those  days.)  While  pacing  the  beach,  I  met  a  man  of  gentle- 
manly appearance,  who  had  experienced  the  same  disappointment,  and 
was  desirous  to  go  forward  in  his  journey.  He  told  me,  that  he  had 
found  a  small  row  boat,  well  built,  and  fitted  with  seats,  which  could  be  pur- 
chased for  a  reasonable  sum ;  that  it  would  hold  our  baggage  very  well, 
and  he  thought  we  could  make  a  pleasant  trip  in  it  as  far  as  Louisville  at 
the  Falls,  where  the  means  of  communication  by  steamboats  were  ample. 
On  examining  the  boat,  and  a  little  inquiry,  I  acceded  to  this  proposition, 


160 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


and  I  had  no  cause  to  regret  it.  This  gentleman,  whose  name  I  have  for* 
gotten,  but  which  is  soniowhere  among  my  papers,  was  a  native  of  thd 
city  of  Nancy,  but  a  resident  of  Baltimore.  Ho  was,  like  the  city  itself 
I  believe,  Franco-CJerman,  speaking  the  two  languages  very  well,  and  the 
English  with  peculiarities.  He  had  a  benevolent  and  honest  countenance 
and  social,  iigrneablc  manners,  not  two  free,  nor  stiffly  reserved  ;  and  wo 
performed  the  trip  without  accident,  although  we  had  a  narrow  escape  one 
day  from  a  sawyer,  one  of  that  insidious  cast  of  these  river  pests,  called  in 
western  parlance,  a  sleeping  sawyer.  It  was  now  the  month  of  May  ;  the 
atmosphere  was  mild  and  balmy,  loaded  with  the  perfumes  of  opening 
vegetation  ;  we  took  the  oars  and  the  helm  alternately ;  we  had  a  constant 
succession  of  pretty  views  ;  we  put  ashore  to  cat  and  to  sleep,  and  the  whole 
trip,  which  occupied  some  three  or  four  days  at  the  farthest,  was  perfectly 
delightful 

We  put  ashore  at  Vevay,  where  the  Swiss  had  then  newly  introduced 
the  cultivation  of  the  vine,  to  see  the  vineyards  and  the  mode  of  cultivation. 
I  have  since  witnessed  this  culture  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  and  found 
it  to  be  very  similar.  The  vines  are  closely  pruned  and  kept  from  becoming 
woody,  and  are  trained  to  slender  sticks,  which,  are  arranged  with  the 
order  of  a  garden  bean-bed,  which  at  the  proper  season,  they  much  re- 
semble.    We  also  tasted  the  wine,  and  found  it  poor. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  voyage,  we  took  into  our  boat  a  young  physician 
— a  Hollander,  recently  arrived  in  the  country,  telling  him,  that  by  way 
of  equivalent,  we  should  expect  him  to  take  his  turn  at  the  oars.  He  was 
a  man  of  small  stature — well  formed,  rather  slovenly,  yet  pretty  well 
dressed,  with  blue  eyes,  a  Horid  face,  and  very  voluble.  Of  all  that  he 
said,  however,  by  far  the  most  striking  part,  was  his  account  of  his  skill 
in  curing  cancer.  It  was  clear  that  he  was  an  itinerating  cancer-doctor. 
He  said,  amid  other  things,  that  he  had  received  an  invitation  to  go  and 
cure  the  Governor  of  Indiana.  We  now  had  Indiana  on  our  right  hand, 
and  Kentucky  on  our  left. 

These  are  the  principal  incidents  of  the  trip.  We  reached  our  destina- 
tion in  safety,  and  landed  on  tlio  superb  natural  sylvan  wall,  or  park, 
which  is  formed  by  the  entrance  of  Beargrass  Creek  with  the  Ohio,  just 
in  front  of,  or  a  little  above,  Louisville.  Here  we  sold  our  boat,  took 
separate  lodgings,  and  parted.  I  found  in  a  day  or  two,  that  my  friend 
from  Nancy  had  a  flourishing  school  for  military  tactics  and  the  sword 
exercise,  where,  at  his  invitation,  I  went  to  visit  him.  From  this  man,  I 
learned,  as  we  descended  the  Ohio,  that  the  right  and  left  banks  of  a  river, 
in  military  science,  are  determined  by  the  supposed  position  of  a  man 
standing  at  its  head,  and  looking  dnwnuiards. 

I  found  in  the  lime-stone  rocks  which  form  the  bed  of  the  river  between 
the  town  and  Corn  Island,  the  cornu  ammonis  and  some  other  species  of 
organic  remains ;  and  while  I  remained  here,  which  was  several  weeks, 


PERHONAL    RBMINISCENCRS. 


151 


and 
ind. 


just 
took 
lend 
ivord 
in,  1 
iver, 
man 


eks, 


I  wrote  a  notice  for  one  of  the  papers,  of  a  locality  of  manganese  on  Sandy 
river,  Ky.,  and  others  of  some  other  objects  of  natural  history  in  the 
west,  which  I  perceived,  by  their  being  copied  at  the  eastward,  were  well 
taken.  It  was  my  theory,  that  there  was  a  general  interest  felt  in  the 
Atlantic  States  for  information  from  the  west,  and  this  slight  incident  served 
to  encourage  me. 

The  steamboat  canal  since  conr.tructed  n*'ound  the  fulls  at  this  place,  was 
then  a  project  only  spoken  of,  and  is  here  alluded  to  for  no  higher  purpose 
than  to  mention,  that  in  its  actual  subsequent  execution,  wo  are  informed 
the  workmen  came,  at  the  depth  of  fourteen  feet  below  the  surface  of  tho 
calcareous  rock,  to  a  brick  hearth,  covered  with  what  appeared  to  be  the 
remains  of  charcoal  and  ashes. 

I  took  walks  almost  daily,  on  the  fine  promenade,  shaded  with  lofty 
trees,  festooned  with  their  native  vines,  along  the  Beargrass  Creek,  which 
is  the  common  place  of  landing  -;r  arks  and  boats.  On  one  of  these  oc- 
casions, there  came  in  a  largo  ark,  which  had  been  freighted  at  Perryo- 
polis,  on  the  Yioughagany,  some  thirty  miles  from  Pittsburgh.  The  two 
proprietors  were  K.  and  K.,  Marylandors,  both  young  men,  or  verging  to 
middle  life,  who  had  clubbed  together  the  necessary  funds,  and  in  the  spirit 
of  adventure,  resolved  on  a  trading  voyage.  There  was  something  in  the 
air  and  manners  of  both,  which  1  thought  I  could  trust  in  for  an  agree- 
able voyage,  especially  as  they  saw  in  me,  not  a  rival  in  commerce  of  any 
kind,  but  a  mere  observer, — a  character  which  I  found,  on  more  than  one 
occasion,  placed  me  on  grounds  of  neutrality  and  advantage.  Steamboats 
are  the  worst  vehicles  ever  invented  by  the  ingenuity  of  man  to  make  ob- 
servations on  a  country,  always  excepting  the  last  improvement  on  loco- 
motive rail-roads.  To  a  naturalist,  especially,  they  are  really  horrible. 
Not  a  tree  or  plant  can  be  examnied ;  not  a  shell,  or  a  rock  certainly  iden- 
tified. Hundreds  of  miles  are  passed  in  a  few  hours ;  the  effect  of  speed 
is  to  annihilate  space ;  town  succeeds  town,  and  object  object,  with  such 
rapidity,  that  there  is  no  distinct  time  left  for  observation  or  reflection  ;  and 
after  the  voyager  has  reached  his  point  of  destination,  he  is  often  seriously 
in  doubt,  what  ho  has  seen,  and  what  he  has  not  seen,  and  is  as  much  puz- 
zled to  put  together  the  exact  feature  of  the  country's  geography,  as  if  he 
were  called  to  re-adjust  the  broken  incidents  of  a  night's  dream.  I  had 
yet  another  objection  to  this  class  of  boats,  at  the  era  mentioned.  Their 
boilers  and  machinery  were  not  constructed  with  elaborate  skill  and 
strength  ;  their  commanders  were  often  intemperate,  and  a  spirit  of  reckless 
rivalry  existed,  whose  results  were  not  infrequently  exhibited  in  exploded, 
sunk,  or  grounded  boats,  and  the  loss  of  lives. 

It  is  a  regulation  of  law  that  pilots  are  provided  for  all  boats,  descending' 
the  falls — a  descent,  by  the  way,  which  can  only  be  made  on  the  Indiana 
side.  When  this  officer  came  on  board,  the  owners  thought  best  to  go  by 
land  to  Shippingport.     I  had  less  at  stake  in  its  safety  than  they,  yet  felt  u 

16 


ffif 


152 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


■  ill  I '4'' 


desire  to  witness  this  novel  mode  of  descent;  nor  did  the  result  disappoint 
me.  Standing  on  the  deck,  or  rather  flat  roof  of  the  ark,  the  view  was 
interesting  and  exciting.  The  first  point  at  which  the  mass  of  water 
breaks  was  the  principal  point  of  danger,  as  there  is  here  a  powerl'ul  re- 
flux, or  eddy  current,  on  the  right  hand,  while  the  main  velocity  of  the 
current  drives  the  vessel  in  a  direction  which,  if  not  checked  by  the  large 
sweeps,  would  inevitably  swamp  it.  The  object  is  to  give  this  check,  and 
shoot  her  into  the  eddy  water.  This  was  done.  The  excitement  ceased 
in  a  few  moments,  and  we  passed  the  rest  of  the  way  with  less  exertion 
to  the  men,  and  got  down  the  remainder  of  the  falls  in  perfect  safety.  All 
this  danger  to  the  growing  commerce  of  the  west,  is  now  remedied  by  the 
Louisville  canal,  which,  by  a  work  of  but  two  miles  in  length,  which  holds 
the  relative  position  of  a  string  to  the  bow,  connects  the  navigable  waters 
above  and  below  those  falls,  and  permits  all  river  craft  of  the  largest  bur- 
den to  pass. 

It  was  about  the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  or  a  little  above,  that  I  first  saw  the 
gay  and  noisy  y.aroquet,  or  little  parrot  of  the  west ;  a  gregarious  bird, 
whose  showy  green  and  yellow  plumage  makes  it  fpiitc  an  object  to  be 
noticed  and  remembered  in  a  passage  on  the  lower  Ohio.  One  of  these 
birds,  which  had  been  wounded,  was  picked  up  out  of  the  river,  a  few 
miles  below  the  falls.  It  was  evident,  from  the  occurrence  of  this  species, 
and  other  features  in  the  natural  history  of  the  country,  that  we  were  now 
making  a  rapid  southing.  The  red-bud,  the  papaw,  the  buckeye,  and  the 
cucumber  tree,  had  all  introduced  themselves  to  notice,  among  the  forest 
species,  below  Pittsburgh  ;  ahhongh  they  are  all,  I  think,  actually  known 
to  extend  a  little  north  of  that  latitude;  and  we  now  soon  had  added  to  the 
catalogue,  the  pecan  and  cypress,  and  the  cane,  with  the  constant  attendant 
of  the  latter,  the  green  briar.  I  had  no  opportunity  to  examine  the  pecan, 
imtil  we  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Wabash  and  Shawneetown,  where  I 
went  on  a  shooting  excursion  with  a  young  Kentuckian,  who  gave  mo 
the  first  practical  exhibition  of  bringing  down  single  pigeons  and  other 
small  game  with  the  rifle,  by  generally  striking  the  head  or  neck  only. 
I  had  heard  of  this  kind  of  shooting  before,  and  witnessed  some  capital 
still  shots,  but  here  was  a  demonstration  of  it,  in  brush  and  brier — catching 
a  sight  as  best  one  could.  The  ball  used  on  these  occasions  was  about 
the  size  of  a  large  buckshot. 

Shawneetown  is  a  word  which  brings  to  mind  one  of  the  North  Ame- 
iican  tribes,  who,  between  1G32  and  the  present  time,  figure  as  one  of  tlio 
frontier  actors  in  our  history.  They  have,  in  this  time,  with  the  ubiquity 
of  one  of  their  own  genii,  skipped  over  half  America.  They  were  once,  cer- 
tainly dwellers  on  the  Savannah,  if  not,  at  a  still  earlier  day,  on  the  Suanee,  in 
Florida;  then  fled  north,  a  part  coming  down  the  Kentucky  river,  and  a 
part  fleeing  to  the  Delaware,  f^nd  tlipnce  west.  They  are  now  on  the 
Konga,  west  of  the  Missouri.     So  much  for  the  association  of  names, 


PERSONAL    REMINrSCENCES. 


153 


History  never  remembers  any  thing  which  she  can  possibly  forget,  and  1 
found  at  least,  one  high-feeling  personage  here,  who  did  rot  like  the  man- 
ner in  which  I  associated  the  modern  town  with  reminiscences  of  the 
savages.  "Why,  sir,"  said  he,  as  we  walked  the  deck  of  the  ark,  floating 
down  the  Ohio,  and  getting  nearer  the  place  every  moment,  "  we  have  a 
bank  there,  and  a  court  house ;  it  is  the  seat  of  justice  for  Gallatin  county ; 
— and  a  printing  press  is  about  to  be  established  ; — it  is  a  very  thriving 
place,  and  it  bids  lair  to  remain  second  to  none  below  the  Wabash."  "  All 
this,  truly,"  I  responded,  willing  to  reprove  pride  in  an  easy  way,  "  is  a  great 
improvement  on  thewigwam  and  the  council-fire, and  wampum  coir-beads." 
It  is  sometimes  better  to  smile  than  argue,  and  I  found  it  so  on  the  present 
occasion.  I  did  not  wish  to  tread  on  the  toes  of  rising  greatness,  or  pour 
.ipon  a  love  of  home  and  locality,  honorable  and  praise-worthy  in  my 
fellow  traveller,  the  chilling  influence  of  cold  historical  facts.  My  allu- 
sions were  the  mere  effect  of  the  association  of  ideas,  resulting  from 
names.  If  the  residents  of  Shawneetown  do  not  like  to  be  associated  with 
the  native  race,  who  would  not  have  exchanged  a  good  bow  and  arrows 
for  all  the  court  houses  in  Christendom,  they  should  bestow  upon  the 
place  some  epithet  which  may  sever  the  tie. 

(To  be  continued.) 


LANGUAGES    OF    MEXICO. 


lital 


bout 


Humboldt  observes  that  there  are  twenty  languages  in  Mexico  and  New 
Spain,  of  which  fourteen  have  grammars  and  dictionaries  tolerably  com- 
plete.    T 


lai 
1. 

ter  are 

Mexican,  or 

Aztec. 

9. 

Matlazing 

2. 

Otomite. 

0. 

Huastec. 

3. 

Tarasc. 

11. 

Mixed. 

4. 

Zapotec. 

12. 

Caquiquel 

5. 

Mistec. 

13. 

Tarauma. 

G. 

Mia,  or  Yucatan. 

14. 

Tepehuan. 

7. 

Zotonac. 

15. 

Cora. 

8. 

Popolouc. 

The  languages  of  New  Zealand,  Tonga  and  Malay,  have  no  declension 
of  nouns,  nor  conjugation  of  verbs.  The  purposes  of  declension  are  an- 
swered by  particles  and  prepositions.  The  distinctions  of  person,  tense,  and 
mode,  are  expressed  by  adverbs,  pronouns,  and  other  parts  of  speech. 
This  rigidity  of  the  verb  and  noun  is  absolute  under  every  order  of  ar- 
raiiginicnt,  in  which  the  words  can  be  placed,  and  their  meaning  b  not 
helped  out,  by  either  prefixes  or  suffixes,  as  it  is  in  the  dialects  of  the  Al- 
gonquin and  other  North  American  languages. 


s; 


ETHNOLOGY. 


(CONTINITED    FROM   NO.    H.) 

[Note. — Accents  are  placed  over  all  words  of  North  American  origin,  when  known. 
Vowels  preceding  a  consonant,  or  placed  between  two  consonants,  are  generally  short : 
following  a  consonant,  or  cndmg  a  syllable  or  word,  they  are  generally  long.  Diphthongs 
are  used  with  their  ordinary  power.] 


k: 


■'^^, 


Absecon.  a  beach  of  the  sea  coast  of  New  Jersey,  si.Kteen  miles  south- 
west of  Little  Egg  Harbor,  The  word  is  a  derivative  from  Wabisee,  a 
Swan,  and  Ong,  a  Place. 

Absoroka,  a  name  for  the  Minnetaree  tribe  of  Indians  on  the  river  Mis- 
souri.    They  are  philologically  of  the  Dacotah  family.     See  Minnetaree. 

Abucees,  a  mission  of  the  Sucumbias  Indians,  ir  *he  province  of  Q,ui.v:os, 
Gluito,  which  was  founded  by  the  order  of  Jesuits.  It  is  situated  on  the 
shores  of  a  small  river,  which  enters  the  Putumago,  in  north  latitude  0° 
36'  lonsritude  79°  2'  west. 

Aburra,  a  town,  in  a  rich  valley  of  the  same  name,  in  New  Grenada, 
discovered  in  1540,  by  Robledo.  In  its  vicinity  are  found  many  huacas, 
or  sepulchres  of  the  Indians,  in  which  great  riches,  such  as  gold  ornaments, 
are  found  deposited.  There  are,  in  the  vicinity,  some  streams  of  saline 
water,  from  which  the  Indians  manufacture  salt. 

Abwoin,  or  BvvoiN,  a  name  of  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  other  mod- 
ern Algonquin  tribes  of  the  upper  Lakes,  for  the  Dacotah  or  Sioux  na- 
tion. It  is  rendered  plural  in  ug.  The  word  is  derived  from  abwai,  a 
stick  used  to  roast  meat,  and  is  said  to  have  been  given  to  this  tribe,  in  re- 
proach from  the  ancient  barbarities  practised  toward^  their  prisoners  taken 
captive  in  war.     For  an  account  of  this  tribe,  see  Dacotah  and  Siou.x. 

Abwoinac  ;  Abwoina  :  Terms  applied  to  the  general  area  between  the 
Mississippi  and  Missouri,  lying  north  of  t.ie  St.  Peter's,  occupied  by  Sioux 
tribes.  In  the  earlier  attempts  of  Lord  Selkirk,  to  plant  a  colony  in  parts 
of  this  region,  the  compound  term  Assinaboina,  was,  to  some  extent,  but 
unsuccessfully  employed.  The  two  former  terms  are  derivatives  from 
Abwoin,  a  Sioux,  and  akee,  earth  ;  the  latter  has  the  prefix  as.sin,  (ossin,) 
a  stone. 

AcAQUATo,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  district  of  Tancitars,  in  Peru, 
reduced  in  1788,  to  fifteen  families,  who  cultivated  maize  and  vegetables. 

AcAMBARo.  a  settlement  of  490  families  of  Indians,  and  80  of  Mustees, 


ETHNOLOGY. 


150 


|er  mod- 
[oux  na- 
ibwai,  a 
le,  in  re- 
's taken 
mx. 

^een  the 
ly  Sioux 
[in  parts 
fent,  but 
;s  from 
I  (opsin,) 


belonging  to  the  order  of  St.  Francis,  in  the  district  of  Zelaya,  in  the 
province  and  bishopric  of  Mechoacan,  deven  leagues  S.  of  its  capital. 

AcAMisTLAHUAC,  a  Settlement  of  30  Indian  iarailies  in  the  district  of  Tas 
CO,  attached  to  the  curacy  of  its  capital,  from  whence  it  is  two  leagues  E. 
N.  E. 

AcHAMUCHiTLAN,  a  Settlement  of  60  families  of  Indians  in  the  district  of 
Texopilco,  and  civil  division  of  Zultepec.  They  sell  sugar  and  honey — 
the  district  also  produces  maize  and  vegetables.  It  is  5  leagues  N.  of  its 
head  settlement. 

AcANTEPEc.  The  head  settlement  of  TIapa,  embracing  92  Indian  fami- 
lies, including  another  small  settlement  in  its  vicinity,  all  of  whom  main- 
tain themselves  by  manufacturing  cotton  stuffs. 

AcAPETLAHUALA,  a  Settlement  of  180  Indian  families,  being  the  principal 
settlement  of  the  district  of  Escateopan,  and  civil  district  of  Zaquaepa.    - 

AcARi,  a  settlement  in  a  beautiful  and  extensive  valley  of  Camana,  in 
Peru,  noted  for  a  lofty  mountain  called  Sahuacario,  on  the  skirts  of  which 
the  native  Indians  had  constructed  two  fortresses,  prior  to  their  subjuga- 
tion by  the  Spanish.  This  mv^untain  is  composed  of  "  misshapen  stones, 
and  sand,"  and  is  reported,  at  certain  times  of  the  year  to  emit  loud 
sounds,  as  if  proceeding  from  pent  up  air,  and  it  is  thought  to  have,  in 
consequence,  attracted  the  superstitious  regard  of  the  ancient  Indian  inhab- 
itants. 

AcATEPEc.  There  are  five  Indian  settlements  of  this  name,  in  Spanish 
America. 

1.  A  settlement  comprising  860  Indian  families,  of  the  order  of  St. 
Francis,  in  the  district  of  Thehuacan.  Forty  of  these  families  live  on 
cuhivated  estates  stretching  a  league  in  a  spacious  valley,  four  leagues  S. 
S.  W.  of  the  capital.  ■ 

2.  A  settlement  in  the  district  of  Chinantla,  in  the  civil  jurisdiction  of 
Cogamaloapan.  It  is  situated  in  a  pleasant  plain,  surrounded  by  three 
lofty  mountains.  The  number  of  its  inhabitants  is  reduced.  The  In- 
dians who  live  on  the  banks  of  a  broad  and  lapid  river,  which  intercepts 
the  great  road  to  the  city  of  Oxaca,  and  other  jurisdictions,  support 
themselves  by  ferrying  over  passengers  in  their  barks  and  canoes.  It 
is  10  leagues  W.  of  its  head  settlement. 

3.  A  settlement  of  100  Indian  families,  in  the  same  kingdom,  situated  be- 
tween two  high  ridges.  They  are  annexed  to  the  curacy  of  San  Lorenzo, 
two  leagues  off 

4.  A  settlement  of' 39  Indian  families  annexed  to,  and  distant  one  league 
and  a  half  N.  of  the  curacy  of  TIacobula.  It  is  in  a  hot  valley,  skirted  by 
a  river,  which  is  made  to  irrigate  the  gardens  and  grounds  on  its  borders. 

5.  A  settlement  of  12  Indian  families  in  the  mayorate  of  Xicayun  of  the 
same  kingdom. 

AcATEPEQUE,  St.  Francisco,  De,  a  settlement  of  140  Indian  families  in 


166 


ETHNOLOGY. 


the  mayorate  of  St.  Andres  de  Cholula,  situated  half  a  league  S.  of  its 
capital. 

AcATLAN,  six  locations  of  Indians  exist,  under  this  name,  in  Mexico. 

1.  A  settlement  of  850  families  of  Indians  in  the  almldia  of  this  name, 
embracing  some  20  Spaniards  and  Miistrrs.  In  the  vicinity  are  some  ex- 
cellent salt  grounds.  The  climate  is  of  a  mild  temperature,  and  the 
surrounding  country  is  fertile,  abounding  in  fruits,  flowers,  and  pulse,  and 
is  well  watered.     It  is  55  leagues  E.  S.  E.  of  Mexico. 

2.  A  settlement  of  180  Indian  families  in  Xalapa  of  the  same  kingdom 
(now  republic.)  It  occupies  a  spot  of  clayey  ground  of  a  cold  moist  tem 
perature,  in  consequence  of  which,  and  its  being  subject  to  N.  winds, 
fruits,  in  this  neighbourhood,  do  not  ripen.  Other  branches  of  cuUiva 
tion  succeed  from  the  abundance  of  streams  of  water,  and  their  fertili 
zing  effects  on  the  soil.  This  settlement  has  the  dedicatory  title  of  St. 
Andres. 

3.  San  Pedro,  in  the  district  of  Malacatepec,  and  alcaldia  of  Nexapa. 
It  contains  80  Indian  families,  who  trade  in  wool,  and  the  fish  called  bobo^ 
which  are  caught,  in  large  quantities,  in  a  considerable  river  of  the  dis- 
trict. 

4.  ZiTLALA.  It  consists  of  198  Indian  families,  and  is  a  league  and  a 
half  N.  of  its  head  settlement  of  this  name. 

5.  Sentepec,  a  settlement  15  leagues  N.  E.  of  its  capital.  The  tempe- 
rature is  cold.     It  has  42  Indian  families. 

6.  Atotonilco,  in  the  alcaldia  mayor  of  Tulanzingo.  It  contains  115 
Indian  families,  and  has  a  convent  of  the  religious  order  of  St.  Augus- 
tine.    It  is  2  leagues  N.  of  its  head  settlement. 

AcATLANZiNGo,  a  Settlement  of  67  Indian  families  of  Xicula  of  the  al- 
cadia  mayor  of  Nexapa,  who  employ  themselves  in  the  culture  of  cochi- 
neal plants.     It  lies  in  a  plain,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  mountains. 

AcAXEE,  a  nation  of  Indians  in  the  province  of  Topia.  They  are  re- 
presented to  have  been  converted  to  the  catholic  faith  by  the  society  of 
Jesuits  in  1G02.  They  are  docile  and  of  good  dispositions  and  abilities. 
One  of  their  ancient  customs  consisted  of  bending  the  heads  of  their  dead 
to  their  knees,  and  in  this  posture,  putting  them  in  caves,  or  under  a  rock, 
and  at  the  same  time,  depositing  a  quantity  of  food  for  their  supposed 
journey  in  another  state.  They  also  exhibited  a  farther  coincidence  with 
the  customs  of  the  northern  Indians,  by  placing  a  bow  and  arrows  with 
the  body  of  the  dead  warrior,  for  his  defence.  Should  an  Indian  woman 
happen  to  die  in  child-bed,  they  put  the  surviving  infant  to  death,  as  hav- 
ing been  the  cause  of  its  mother's  decease.  This  tribe  rebelled  against  the 
Spanish  in  1612,  under  the  influence  of  a  native  prophet,  but  they  were 
subdued  by  the  governor  of  the  province,  Don  Francisco  de  Ordinola. 

AcAXETE,  Santa  Maria  de,  the  head  settlement  of  the  district  of  Topcaca, 
on  the  slope  of  the  sierra  of  Tlascala.     it  consists  of  1 76  Mexican  Indians, 


the  al- 
cochi- 
ms. 

are  re- 

ety  of 

bilities. 

eir  dead 

rock, 

pposed 

ce  Avith 

ws  with 

woman 

as  hav- 

inst  the 

(y  were 

rdinola. 

cpcaca, 

ndians, 


ETHNOLOGY. 


157 


7  Spanish  families,  and  10  Mustees  and  Mulatoes.  In  its  vicinity  there 
is  a  reservoir  of  hewn  stone,  to  catch  the  waters  of  the  mountain,  which 
are  thence  conducted  to  Tepcaca,  three  leagues  N.  N.  W. 

Ac'AXUCHiTLAN,  a  curacy  consisting  of  406  Indian  families  of  the 
bishopric  of  La  Peubla  de  los  Angelos.  It  is  in  the  alcaldia  of  Tulanzingo, 
Ij'^ing  4  leagues  E.  of  its  capital.  •;        <•  v  •         ' 

AcAYucA,  the  capital  of  a  civil  division  of  New  Spain,  in  the  province 
of  Goazacoalco,  embracing,  in  its  population,  296  families  of  Indians,  30 
of  Spaniards,  and  70  of  mixed  bloods.  It  lies  a  little  over  lUU  leagues  S. 
E.  of  Mexico,  in  lat.  17°  53'  N. 

AcAZiNGo,  St  Juan  de,  a  settlement  of  the  district  of  Tepcaca,  consist- 
ing of  700  families  of  Indians,  ISO  of  Spaniards,  104  of  Mustees,  and 
31  of  Mulatoes.  It  is  situated  in  a  plain  of  mild  temperature,  well 
watered,  and  has  a  convent  and  fountain,  and  a  number  of  "  very  ancient 
buildings."      T  .       '       '  ' 

Acc6oESAWS,  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  erratic  habits,  of  Texas,  whose  prin- 
cipal location  was  formerly  on  the  west  side  of  the  Colorado,  about  200  miles 
S.  W.  of  Nacogdoches.  At  a  remoter  period  they  lived  near  the  gulf  of 
Mexico :  they  made  great  use  of  fish,  and  oysters.  Authors  represent  the 
country  occupied,  or  traversed  by  them,  as  exceedingly  fertile  and  beautiful, 
and  abounding  in  deer  of  the  finest  and  largest  kind.  Their  language  is 
said  to  be  peculiar  to  themselves ;  they  are  expert  in  communicating  ideas  by 
the  system  of  signs.  About  A.  D.  1750  the  Spanish  had  a  mission  among 
them,  but  removed  it  to  Nacogdoches. 

AccoMAc,  a  county  of  Virginia,  lying  on  the  eastern  shores  of  Chesa- 
peak  bay.  This  part  of  the  sea  coast  was  inhabited  by  the  Nanticokes, 
who  have  left  their  names  in  its  geography.  We  have  but  a  partial  vo- 
cabulary of  this  tribe,  which  is  now  extinct.  It  has  strong  analogies, 
however,  to  other  Algonquin  dialects.  Aco,  in  these  dialects,  is  a  generic 
term,  to  denote  a  goal,  limit,  or  fixed  boundary.  Ahkee,  in  the  Nanticoke, 
is  the  term  for  earth,  or  land.  Auk,  is  a  term,  in  compound  words  of 
these  dialects,  denoting  wood.  The  meaning  of  accomac,  appears  to  be 
as  far  as  the  woods  reach,  or,  the  boundary  between  meadow  and  wood- 
lands. 

AccoMACs,  one  of  the  sub  tribes  inhabiting  the  boundaries  of  Virginia 
on  its  discovery  and  first  settlement.  Mr.  Jeflerson  states  their  numbers 
in  1607  at  80.  In  1669,  whan  the  legislature  of  Virginia  directed  a  cen- 
sus of  the  Indian  population,  within  her  jurisdiction,  there  appears  no  no- 
tice of  this  tribe.  They  inhabited  the  area  of  Northampton  county.  They 
were  Nanticokes — a  people  whose  remains  united  themselves  or  at 
least  took  shelter  with  the  Lenapees,  or  Delawares. 

AccoHANocs,  a  division  or  tribe  of  the  Powhetanic  Indians,  numbermg 
40,  in  1607.     They  lived  on  the  Accohanoc  river,  in  eastern  Virginia. 


i 


168 


ETHNOLOGY. 


»*    '' 


'>  J         t 


AccoMENTAS,  a  band,  or  division  of  the  Pawtucket  Indians  inhabiting 
the  northerly  part  of  Massachusetts  in  1674.     (Gookin.) 

AcHAGUA,  a  nation  of  Indians  of  New  Grenada,  dwelling  in  the  plains 
of  Gazanare  and  Meta,  and  in  the  woods  of  the  river  Ele.  They  are  bold 
and  dexterous  hunters  with  the  dart  and  spear,  and  in  their  contests  with 
their  enemies,  they  poipon  their  weapons.  They  are  fond  of  horses,  and 
rub  their  bodies  with  oil,  to  make  their  hair  shine.  They  go  naked 
except  a  small  azeaiin  made  of  the  fibres  of  the  aloe.  They  anoint  their 
children  with  a  bituminous  ointment  at  their  birth,  to  prevent  the  gro^A^th 
of  hair.  The  brows  of  females  are  also  deprived  of  hair,  and  immediately 
rubbed  with  the  juice  oijagua,  which  renders  them  bald  ever  after.  They 
are  of  a  gentle  disposition  but  addicted  to  intoxication.  The  Jesuits  for- 
merly reduced  many  of  them  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and  formed  them  into 
settlements  in  1661. 

AcHAFALAYA,  the  principal  western  outlet  of  the  Mississippi  river.  It  is 
a  Choctaw  word,  meaning,  "  the  long  river,"  from  hucha,  river,  and  falai/a, 
long.     (Gallatin.) 

AcKowAYS,  a  synonym  fqs,  a  band  of  Indians  of  New  France,  now 
Canada.     See  Acouez. 

AcKEEKSEEBE,  a  remote  northern  tributary  of  the  stream  called  Rum 
river,  which  enters  the  Mississippi,  some  few  miles  above  the  falls  of  St. 
Anthony,  on  its  left  banks.  It  is  a  compound  phrase,  from  Akeek,  a 
kettle,  and  seebc,  a  stream.  It  was  on  the  margin  of  this  stream,  in  a 
wide  and  spacious  area,  interspersed  with  beaver  ponds,  that  a  detachment 
of  Gen.  Cass's  exploring  party  in  July  1820,  encamped ;  and  the  next 
morning  discovered  an  Indian  pictorial  letter,  written  on  bark,  detailing 
the  incidents  of  the  march. 

AcKEEKo,  or  the  Kettle  chief,  a  leading  Sauc  chief  who  exercised  his 
authority  in  1820,  at  an  important  Indian  village,  situated  on  the  right 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  at  Dubuque's  mines. 

AcHQUANCHicoLA,  the  name  of  a  creek  in  Pennsylvania ;  it  signifies  in 
the  Delaware  or  Lenapee  language,  as  given  by  Heckewelder,  the  brush- 
net  fishing  creek. 

AcHwicK,  a  small  stream  in  central  Pennsylvania.  It  denotes  in  the 
Delaware  language,  according  to  Heckewelder,  brushy,  or  difficult  to 
pass. 

AcoBAMBA,  a  settlement  in  the  provmce  of  Angaraes  in  Peru,  near 
which  are  some  monumental  remains  of  the  ancient  race,  who  inhabited 
the  country  prior  to  its  conquest  by  the  Spanish.  They  consist,  chiefly, 
of  a  pyramid  of  stones,  and  the  ruins  of  some  well  sculptured  stone  couches, 
or  benches,  now  much  injured  by  time. 

AcoLMAN,  San  Augustin  de,  a  settlement  of  240  families  of  Indians  ot 
Tezcoco  in  Mexico.  It  is  situated  in  a  pleasant  valley,  with  a  benign  tem- 
Derature,  and  has  a  convent  of  Augustine  monks. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


169 


now 


in  the 
:ult  to 

near 
labited 
hiefly, 
uches, 

ans  ot 
n  teni' 


AcoMEs,  a  fall  in  the  river  Amariscoggin,  Maine,  denoting,  m  the  Indian, 
as  is  supposed,  a  rest,  or  place  of  stopping.     From  aco,  a  bound  or  point. 

AcoMULco,  a  village  of  12  Indian  families  in  Zochicoatlan,  New  Spain, 
two  leagues  W.  of  its  capital, 

AcoNicHi,  the  name  of  a  settlement  of  Indians  formerly  living  on  the 
river  Eno,  in  North  Carolina. 

AcoTiTLAN,  a  settlement  of  15  Indian  families,  in  the  alcaldia  of  Autlan, 
Mexico.  They  employ  themselves  in  raising  cattle,  making  sugar  and 
honey,  and  extracting  oil  from  the  cacao  fruit. 

AcouEz,  a  name  formerly  applied  by  the  French  to  a  band  of  Indians 
in  New  France.     Believed  to  be  identical  with  Ackoways. 

AcQUACKiNAC,  or  AcQUACKiNUNK,  the  Indian  name  of  a  town  on  the  W. 
side  of  the  Passaic  river.  New  Jersey,  ten  miles  N.  of  Newark  and  17 
from  New  York.  From  aco,  a  limit,  misquak,  a  red  cedar,  and  auk,  a 
stump  or  trunk  of  a  tree. 

AcQuiNOSHioNEE,  or  United  People,  the  vernacular  name  of  the  Iroquois 
for  their  confederacy.  It  appears,  from  their  traditions,  communicated  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Pyrlaus,  a  Dutch  missionary  of  early  date,  that  this  term  had 
not  been  in  use  above  50  years  prior  to  the  first  settlement  of  the  country : 
and  if  so,  we  have  a  late  date,  not  more  remote  than  1 559  for  the  origin 
of  this  celebrated  union.  But  this  may  be  doubted.  Cartier  discovered 
the  St.  Lawrence  in  1534,  and  found  them  at  the  site  of  Montreal ;  Verri- 
zani,  is  said  to  have  entered  the  bay  of  New  York  ten  years  before.  Hud- 
son entered  the  river  in  1609.  Jamestown  vi^as  founded  the  year  before. 
The  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth  14  years  later.  It  is  more  probable 
that  the  50  years  should  be  taken  from  the  period  of  the  earlier  attempts 
of  the  French  settlements,  which  would  place  the  origin  of  the  confederacy 
about  A.  D.  1500.     (See  Iroquois.) 

AcTOPAN,  or  OcTTTPAN,  a  town  and  settlement  of  the  Othomies  Lidians, 
situated  23  leagues  N.  N.  E.  of  Mexico.  Its  population  is  put  by  Alcedo 
in  1787,  at.  2750  families.  These  are  divided  into  two  parties,  separated 
by  the  church.  It  also  contains  50  families  of  Spaniards,  Mustees,  and 
Mulatoes.  The  temperature  is  mild,  but  the  ground  is  infested  with  the 
cactus,  thorns  and  teasel,  which  leads  the  inhabitants  to  devote  their  atten- 
tion to  the  raising  of  sheep  and  goats.  In  this  vicinity  are  found  numbers 
of  the  singular  bird,  called  zeiizontla  by  the  Mexican  Indians. 

AcTUPAN,  a  settlement  of  210  families  of  Indians  in  the  district  of  Xoci- 
milco,  Mexico. 

AcuiAPAN,  a  settlement  of  58  Indian  families,  in  the  alcaldia  mayor  ol 
Zultepec,  annexed  to  the  curacy  of  Temascaltepec.  They  live  by  dress- 
ing hides  for  the  market — ib. 

AcDiLPA,  a  settlement  of  92  Indian  families,  in  the  magistracy  of  Tlapa, 
Mexico.  It  is  of  a  hot  and  moist  temperature,  yielding  grain,  and  the 
white  medicinal  earth  called  chia^  in  which  they  carry  jn  a  trade. 


160 


ETHNOLOGY. 


|-??r 


Acuio,  a  considerable  settlement  of  Spaniards,  Mustees,  Mulatoes,  and 
Negroes,  30  leagues  W,  of  Cinaqua,  in  the  curacy  of  Tauricato,  Mexico  ; 
embracing  9  Indian  families. 

AcuLA,  San  Pedro  de,  an  Indian  settlement  of  305  families,  four 
leagues  E.  of  Cozamaloapan,  its  capital.  It  is  situated  on  a  high  hill, 
bounded  by  a  large  lake  of  the  most  salubrious  water,  called  Pculla  by  the 
natives.  This  lake  has  its  outlet  into  the  sea  through  the  sand  banks  of 
Alvarado,  and  the  lake  is  subject  to  overflow  its  banks  in  the  winter  season. 

ActJTiTLAN,  an  Indian  settlement  of  45  families,  in  the  district  of 
Tepuxilco,  Mexico,  who  trade  in  sugar,  honey,  and  maize.  It  is  five 
leagues  N.  E.  of  Zultepec,  and  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  Acamuchitlan. 

AcuTzio,  an  Indian  settlement  of  Tiripitio,  in  the  magistracy  of  Valla- 
dolid,  and  bishopric  of  Mechoacan,  Mexico.  It  contains  136  Indian 
families,  and  i  1  families  of  Spaniards  and  Mustees.  Six  cultivated  estates 
in  this  district,  producing  wheat,  maize,  and  other  grains,  employ  most  of 
this  population,  who  also  devote  part  of  their  labour  to  the  care  of  large 
and  small  cattle. 

Adaes,  or  Adaize,  a  tribe  of  Indians,  who  formerly  lived  forty  miles 
south  west  from  Natchitoches,  in  the  area  of  country,  which  now  consti- 
tutes a  part  of  the  republic  of  Texas.  They  were  located  on  a  lake, 
which  communicates  with  the  branch  of  Red-river  passing  Bayou  Pierre. 
This  tribe  appears  to  have  lived  at  that  spot,  from  an  early  period.  Their 
language  is  stated  to  be  difficult  of  acquisition,  and  different  from  all 
others,  in  their  vicinity.  They  were  at  variance  with  the  ancient  Natchez, 
and  joined  the  French  in  their  assauh  upon  them  in  179S.  They  were 
intimate  with  the  Caddoes,  and  spoke  their  language.  At  the  last  dates, 
(1812)  they  were  reduced  to  twenty  men,  with  a  disproportionate  number 
of  women.  The  synonyms  for  this  now  extinct  tribe  are,  Adayes  ;  Adees; 
Adaes ;  Adaize. 

Adauio,  a  celebrated  chief  of  the  Wyandot  nation,  who  was  at  the 
height  of  his  usefulness  and  reputation,  about  1G90.  He  was  able  in  the 
councils  of  his  tribe,  shrewd  and  wily  in  bis  plans,  and  firm  and  courage- 
ous in  their  execution.  The  Wyandots,  or  Hurons  as  they  are  called  by 
the  French,  were  then  living  at  Michilimackinac,  to  which  quarter  they 
had  been  driven  by  well  known  events  in  their  history.  The  feud  be- 
tween them  and  their  kindred,  the  Iroquois,  still  raged.  They  remained 
the  firm  allies  of  the  French  ;  but  they  were  living  in  a  state  of  expatri- 
ation from  their  own  country,  and  dependant  on  the  friendship  and  cour- 
tesy of  the  Algonquins  of  the  uppor  lakes,  among  whom  they  had  found 
a  refuge.  Adario,  at  this  period,  found  a.i  opportunity  of  making  him- 
self felt,  and  striking  a  blow  for  the  eventual  return  of  his  nation. 

To  understand  his  position,  a  few  allusions  to  the  history  of  the  period 
are  necessary. 

In  1687,  the  English  of  the  province  of  New- York,  resolved  to  avail 


ETHNOLOGY. 


161 


themselves  of  a  recent  alliance  between  the  two  crowns,  to  attempt  a  par- 
ticipiition  in  the  fur  trade  of  the  upper  lakes.  They  persuaded  the  Iro- 
quois to  set  free  a  number  of  Wyandot  captives  to  guide  tliom  through  the 
lakes,  and  open  an  intercourse  with  their  people.  Owing  to  the  high 
price  and  scarcity  of  goods,  this  plan  was  favored  by  Adario  and  his  peo- 
ple, and  also  by  the  Ottowas  and  Pottowattomis,  but  the  enterprise  failed. 
Major  McGregory,  who  led  the  party,  was  intercepted  by  a  large  body 
of  French  from  Mackinac,  the  whole  party  captured  and  their  goods  were 
distributed  gratuitously  to  the  Indians.  The  lake  Indians,  who  had,  co- 
vertly countenanced  this  attempt,  were  thrown  back  entirely  on  the  French 
trade,  and  subjected  to  suspicions  which  made  them  uneasy  in  their  coun- 
cils, and  anxious  to  do  away  with  the  suspicions  entertained  of  their  fidel- 
ity by  the  French.  To  this  end  Adario  marched  a  party  of  100  men 
from  Mackinac  against  the  Iroquois.  Stopping  at  fort  Cadarackui  to  get 
some  intelligence  which  might  guide  him,  the  commandant  informed  him 
that  the  governor  of  Canada,  F^enonville,  was  in  hopes  of  concluding  a 
peace  with  the  Five  Nations,  and  expected  their  ambassadors  at  Montreal  in 
a  few  days.  He  therefore  advised  the  chief  to  return.  Did  such  a  peace 
take  place,  Adario  perceived  that  it  would  leave  the  Iroquois  to  push  the 
war  against  his  nation,  which  had  already  been  driven  from  the  banks  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  to  lake  Huron.  He  dissembled  his  fears,  however,  be- 
fore the  commandant,  and  left  the  fort,  not  for  the  purpose  of  returning 
home,  but  to  waylay  the  Iroquois  delegates,  at  a  portage  on  the  river  where 
he  knew  they  must  pass.  He  did  not  wait  over  four  or  five  days,  when 
the  deputies  arrived,  guarded  by  40  young  warriors,  who  were  all  sur- 
prised, and  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  His  next  object  was  to  shift 
the  blame  of  the  act  on  the  governor  of  Canada,  by  whom  he  told  his  pri- 
soners, he  had  been  informed  of  their  intention  to  pass  this  way,  and  he 
was  thus  prepared  to  lie  in  wait  for  them.  They  were  much  surprised  at 
this  apparent  act  of  perfidy,  informing  liim  at  the  same  time,  that  they 
were  truly  and  indeed  on  a  message  of  peace.  Adario  afT'Cted  to  grow 
mad  with  rage  against  Denonville,  declaring  that  he  would  some  time  be 
revenged  on  him  for  making  him  a  tool,  in  committing  so  horrid  a  trea- 
chery. Then  looking  steadfastly  on  the  prisoners,  among  whom  was 
Dekanefora,  the  head  chief  of  the  Onondaga  tribe,  "  Go,"  said  he,  "  my 
brothers,  I  untie  your  bonds,  and  send  you  home  again,  although  our 
nations  be  at  war.  The  French  governor  has  made  me  commit  so  black 
an  action,  that  I  shall  never  be  easy  after  it,  until  the  Five  Nations  have 
taken  full  revenge."  The  ambassadors  were  so  well  persuaded  of  the 
perfect  truth  of  his  declarations,  that  they  replied  in  the  most  friendly 
terms,  and  said  the  way  was  opened  to  their  concluding  a  peace  between 
their  respective  tribes,  at  any  time.  He  then  dismissed  his  prisoners,  with 
presents  of  arms,  powder  and  ball,  keeping  but  a  single  man  (an  adopted 
Shawnee)  to  supply  the  place  of  the  only  man  he  had  lost  in  the  engage- 


t» 


ETHNOLOOY. 


W. 


ment.  By  one  bold  efTort  he  thus  blew  up  the  fire  of  discord  between  the 
French  and  their  enemies,  at  the  moment  it  was  about  to  expire,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  a  peace  with  his  own  nation.  Adario  delivered  his 
slave  to  the  French  on  reaching  Mackinac,  who,  to  keep  up  the  old  en- 
mity between  the  Wyandots  and  the  F'ive  Nations,  ordered  him  to  be  shot. 
On  this  Adario  called  up  an  Iroquois  prisoner  who  was  a  witness  of  this 
scene,  and  who  had  long  been  detained  among  them,  and  told  him  to  es- 
cape to  his  own  country,  and  give  an  account  of  the  cruelly  of  the 
French,  from  whom  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  save  a  prisoner  he  had 
himself  taken. 

This  incveascd  the  rage  of  the  Five  Nations  to  such  a  pitch,  that  when 
Mons.  Drnonville  sent  a  message  to  disown  the  act  of  Adario,  they  put  no 
faith  in  it,  but  burned  for  revenge.  Nor  was  it  long  beibre  the  French 
felt  the  ciTects  of  their  rage.  On  the  26th  of  July,  1688,  they  landed  with 
1200  men  on  the  upper  end  of  the  island  of  Montreal,  and  carried  des- 
truction wherever  thoy  went.  Houses  were  burnt,  plantations  sacked,  and 
men,  women  and  children  massacred.  A'  ve  a  thousand  of  the  French 
inhabitants  were  killed,  and  twenty-six  c.ried  away  pri!<oncrs,  most  of 
whom  were  burnt  alive.  In  October  of  the  same  year,  they  renewed  their 
incursion,  sweeping  over  the  lower  part  of  the  island  as  they  had  previ- 
ously done  the  upper.  The  consequences  of  these  inroads  were  most  dis- 
astrous to  the  French,  a\  ho  were  reduced  to  the  lowest  point  of  political 
despondency.  Thcv  burnt  their  two  vessels  on  Cadarackui  lake,  aban- 
doned the  fort,  and  returned  to  Montreal.  The  news  spread  far  and  wide 
among  the  Indians  of  the  upper  lakes,  who,  seeing  the  fortunes  of  the 
French  on  the  wane,  made  treaties  with  the  English,  and  thus  opened  the 
way  for  their  merchandise  into  the  lakes. — [Golden.] 

Such  were  the  consequences  of  a  single  enterprise,  shrewdly  planned 
and  vigorously  executed.  The  fame  of  its  author  spread  abroad,  and  he 
was  every  where  regarded  as  a  man  of  address,  courage  and  abilities. 
And  it  is  from  this  time,  that  the  ancient  feud  between  the  Wyandots  and 
their  kindred,  the  Five  Nations,  began  to  cool.  They  settled  on  the  straits 
of  Detroit,  where  they  so  long,  and  up  to  the  close  of  the  late  war  (1814,) 
exercised  a  commanding  influence  among  the  lake  tribes,  as  keepers  of  the 
general  council  fire  of  the  nations. 

La  Hontan,  in  his  Travels  in  New  France,  relates  some  conversations 
with  this  chief,  on  the  topic  of  religion,  which  may  be  regarded,  almost 
exclusively,  as  fabulous. 

Adayes,  Adaes,  and  Auees,  forms  of  orthography,  occurring  in  various 
writers,  for  the  Adaize  Indians,  which  see. 

Adequatangie,  a  tributary  of  the  eastern  head  waters  of  the  river  Sus- 
quehanna in  New- York.     The  word  is  Iroquois. 

Addees,  the  number  of  this  tribe,  residing  tn  'he  waters  of  Red  River, 


ETHNOLOGY. 


163 


in  Louisiana,  in  1825,  is  stated,  in  an  official  report,  from  the  war  depart- 
ment of  that  year,  at  twenty-seven. 

Adoles,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  province  of  Orinoco.  They 
were  of  the  Saliva  nation.  The  settlement  was  destroyed  by  the  Caribs 
in  1684. 

AnindNDACKS,  the  name  of  the  Iroquois  tribes  for  the  Algonquins.  The 
consideration  of  their  history  and  characteristics,  as  a  iamily  of  tribes,  will 
be  taken  up,  under  the  latter  term. 

Adirondack  Mountains,  a  name  bestowed,  in  the  geological  survey  of 
New  York,  upon  the  mountains  at  the  source  of  the  Hudson  River. 

Adik,  Ia-ba.     See  laba  Wadik. 

Adikiminis,  or  Cariboo  Island  ;  an  island  situated  in  the  north  eastern 
part  of  lake  Superior,  which  is  invested  with  no  other  importance  than  it 
derives  from  Indian  mythology  und  superstition.  It  is  small  and  has  sel- 
dom been  visited.  The  Chippewas  hoheve  that  this  is  one  of  the  places 
of  residence  of  their  local  manitoes.  and  that  it  was  formerly  inhabited  by 
Michabo  or  Manabosho.  Early  traveller><,  who  notice  this  belief,  repre- 
sent its  shores  to  be  covered  with  golden  sands,  but  that  these  sand.<!  are 
guarded  by  powerful  spirits,  who  will  not  permit  the  treasure  to  be  carried 
away.  Many  fanciful  tales  are  tdtd  of  its  having  been  on^e  attempted, 
when  a  huge  spirit  strode  into  the  water,  and  reclaimed  the  shining  trea- 
sure. This  is  Carver's  version,  who,  however,  confounds  it  with  another 
contiguous  island.  Henry,  who  visited  it  in  his  search  after  silver  mines, 
in  17G5,  says  that  the  Indians  told  him  that  their  ancestors  had  once 
landed  there,  being  driven  by  stress  of  weather,  but  had  great  ditliculty 
in  escaping  from  the  power  of  enormous  snakes.  He  calls  it  the  Island 
of  Yellow  Sands.  It  abounded  certainly  with  hawks  in  his  day,  one  of 
whom  was  so  bold  as  to  pluck  his  cap  from  his  head.  He  found  nothing 
to  reward  his  search  but  a  number  of  Cariboos,  which  is  the  American 
reindeer,  of  which  no  less  than  13  were  killed,  during  his  stay  of  three 
days.  He  represented  it  to  be  12  miles  in  circumference,  low,  and  covered 
with  ponds,  and  to  be  sixty  miles  distant  from  the  north  shore  of  the  lake. 
He  thinks  it  is  perhaps  the  same  island  which  the  French  called  Isle  de 
Ponlchartrain. 

Affagoula,  a  small  village  of  Indians,  of  Louisiana,  who  were  located 
in  1783  near  Point  Coup6,  on  the  Mississippi. 

Agacep,  a  nation  of  Indians  of  the  province  of  Paraguay.  They  are 
numerous,  valiant,  and  of  a  lofty  stature.  They  were,  in  ancient  times, 
masters  of  the  banks  of  the  Paraguay,  waging  war  against  the  Guavanies, 
and  keeping  the  Spaniards  at  bay,  but  were  at  last  subjugated  in  1542,  by 
Alvar  Nunez  Cabeza  de  Vaca,  governor  of  the  province. 

Agariata,  an  Iroquois  chief,  who,  having  gone  on  an  embassy  of  peace 
about  1688,  to  Canada,  the  governor,  Monsieur  Coursel,  being  exaspe- 


164 


ETHNOLOGY. 


■;< 


rated  against  him,  on  account  of  bnd  faith  and  a  violation  of  a  treaty,  caused 
him  to  be  hanged  in  the  presence  of  his  countrymen. 

Agamentigus,  a  mountain  of  considerable  devotion,  eight  miles  from 
York  harbour,  Maine;  also,  a  river  of  the  same  vicinity,  which  derives 
its  waters  chiefly  from  the  influx  of  Piscataqua  bay.  The  termination 
of  the  name  in  us,  is  foreign,  and  not  in  accordance  with  the  Abenakie 
dialects  of  this  coast.  •  •,     " 

Agamuntic,  the  name  of  a  small  lake,  or  pond,  of  Maine,  which  dis- 
charges its  waters  through  the  west  brunch  of  the  Chaudiere  river. 

Agawams,  a  band  of  Indians  of  the  Pokenokct,  or  Wumpanoag  type, 
who  formerly  lived  at  various  periods,  in  part  in  Sandwich,  in  part  in 
Ipswich,  and  in  part  in  Springfield,  Massachusets.  The  word  is  written 
with  some  variety,  in  old  authors,  the  chief  of  which,  are,  the  addition  of 
another  g,  and  the  change  of  the  penultimate  a  to  o. 

Agiococuook,  a  name  of  the  Indians,  for  the  White  Mountains  of  New- 
Hampshire  ;  of  which  the  penultimate  ok,  is  the  plural.  This  group  is 
also  called,  according  to  President  Allen,  Waumbek — a  word,  which  in 
some  of  the  existing  dialects  of  the  Algonquin,  is  pronounced  Waubik, 
that  is.  White  Rock. 

Agnalos,  a  tribe  of  infidel  Indians,  inhabiting  the  mountains  north  of 
the  river  Apure,  in  New  Grenada. 

AoRiAS,  a  tribe  of  Indians,  formerly  very  numerous,  of  the  govern- 
ment of  Santa  Marta,  to  the  north  of  the  Cienegra  Grande.  They  are,  at 
present,  considerably  reduced. 

Aqua  de  Culebra,  San  Francisco  Xavier  De  La,  a  rcduccion  of  Indians 
of  the  Capuchins,  of  the  province  of  Venezuela.  The  vicinity  produces, 
in  abundance,  cacao,  yucao,  and  other  vegetable  productions. 

Aguacagua,  an  Indian  mission,  on  a  branch  of  the  Oronoco,  called 
Caroni. 

Aguacatlan,  an  Indian  mission  of  Xala,  in  Mexico.  In  1745,  it 
contained  80  families  of  Indians,  who  cuhivated  maize  and  French  beans. 

Agvalulco,  the  capital  of  the  jurisdiction  of  Izatlan,  New  Galicia,  which 
in  1745,  contained  100  Indian  families. 

Aguanos,  a  settlement  in  the  province  of  Mainas,  Quito,  so  called  from 
the  Indians  of  whom  it  is  composed. 

Aguarico,  an  Indian  mission  of  the  Jesuits,  on  the  shores  of  the  river 
Napo,  of  the  province  of  Mainas,  Quito. 

Aguarinqua,  an  ancient  and  large  settlement  of  Indians  of  the  Taironas 
nation,  in  Santa  Marta. 

Aguilusco,  a  settlement  of  the  district  of  Arantzan,  in  the  province  of 
Mechoacan,  which  contains  36  Indian  families.  They  subsist  by  sowing 
seed,  cutting  wood,  making  saddle  trees,  and  manufacturing  vessels  of  fiac 
earthen  ware. 


ETHNOLOOY. 


165 


AiiAPOPKA,  n  lako  of  Florida,  having  its  outlet  through  the  Oclawaha 
river  of  the  St.  John's. 

Ahasimt;8,  an  ancient  Indian  name,  for  the  present  site  of  Jersey  city, 
Hudson  county,  New  Jersey. 

Ahomk,  or  Ahomn,  a  nation  of  Indians,  living  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Zaquc,  in  the  province  of  Ciualoa,  of  California.  They  are  located  four 
leagues  from  tho  gulf,  in  extensive  and  fertile  plains,  and  are  said  to  be  su- 
perior, by  nature,  to  the  other  Indians  of  New  Spain.  Some  of  their 
customs  denote  this.  They  abhor  poligamy,  they  hold  virginity  in  the 
highest  estimation.  Unmarried  girls,  by  way  of  distinction,  wear  a  small 
shell  suspended  to  their  neck,  until  the  day  of  their  nuptials,  when  it  is 
taken  off  by  the  bridegroom.  They  wear  woveVi  cotton.  They  bewail 
their  dead  a  year,  at  night  and  morning.  They  are  gentle  and  faithful  in 
their  covenants  and  engagements. 

AiiouANDATE,  a  name  for  the  tribe  of  the  Wyandots,  which  is  found  on 
ancient  maps  of  the  Colonies. 

Ahuacatlan,  the  name  of  four  separate  settlements  of  Mexico,  contain- 
ing, respectively,  51,  13,  450,  and  160  families  of  Indians. 

AiiUACAZALCA,  Nueva  Esp;ina.  At  this  place,  56  families  of  Indians 
live  by  raising  rice  and  cotton.  It  is  in  the  district  of  San  Luis  de  lu 
Costa. 

AnuACAZiNGo,  in  the  district  of  Atengo,  Nueva  Espuna,  contains  4n 
Indian  families. 

Ahuaucan,  of  the  same  province,  has  36  Indian  families. 

AiiUATEtx'o,  ib.     Has  289  families,  who  cultivate  wheat  and  raise  cattle. 

AiiUATEMPA,  ib.     Has  39  families. 

Ahuatepec,  ib.     Has  32  families. 

AnuAzrrLA,  ib.  Has  36  families,  who  trade  inchia,  a  white  medicinal 
earth,  grain  and  earthen-ware. 

Ahwahawa,  a  tribe  of  Indians  who  were  found  in  1805  to  be  located 
a  few  miles  above  the  Mandans,  on  the  south  west  banks  of  the  Missouri. 
They  are  believed  to  have  been  a  band  of  the  Minnitares.  They  numbered 
at  that  date  200.  They  were  at  war  with  tho  Snake  Indians.  Theyclaim 
to  have  once  been  a  part  of  the  Crow  nation.  They  professed  to  have  been 
long  residents  of  the  spot  occupied.  The  name  has  not  been  kept  up, 
and  does  not  appear  in  recent  reports  from  that  quarter.  Their  history 
is,  probably,  to  be  sought  in  that  of  the  Mandans  and  the  Minnetares. 

Aiahualtempa,  a  settlement  of  Chalipa,  Mexico,  containing  36  Indian 
families. 

Aiahualulco,  ib.  Two  settlements  of  this  name,  contain,  respectively, 
70  and  42  Indian  families. 

Aiapango,  ib.  contains  100  Indian  families. 

AiATEPEC,  ib.  has  45  families  of  natives. 

Aiautla,  ib.  has  100  families. 


166 


E'l^lNOLOaV. 


Ir:^ 


4 


A1CHE8,  a  settlement  of  Indians  of  Texas,  situated  on  the  main  road  to 
Mexico. 

A.'ECTiPAo,  Mexico.     Twenty-one  Indinn  families  reside  here. 

A1N8E,  a  Chipp:""a  chief  of  Point  St.  Ifrnacc,  Mcchiliinackinac  coTinty, 
Michigan.  The  populntion  of  this  band,  as  shown  by  the  government 
census  rolls  in  1?  10,  was  193,  of  whom  33  were  men,  54  women,  and  106 
children.  They  support  themselves  l)y  the  chaso  and  by  lishing.  They 
cultivate  potatoes  only.  They  receive,  together  with  the  other  bands,  an- 
nuities from  the  {,overnment,  in  coin,  provisions,  salt,  and  tobacco,  for 
which  purpose  they  assemble  annually,  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinac. 
The  name  of  this  chief  is  believed  to  be  a  corruption  from  Hans. 

Aiociiicsco,  an  Indian  settlement  of  Chalipa,  Mexico.  Has  400  Indian 
families. 

AiocTiTLAN,  ib.     Has  70  ditto. 

AioziNAFA,  ib.     lias  34  ditto. 

AioziNco,  ib.     lias  120  ditto. 

Amicos,  a  nation  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  plains  of  Cazanare  and 
Meta  in  the  new  kingdom  of  Grenada,  '0  the  east  of  the  mountains  of 
Bogota.  They  inhabit  the  banks  of  the  river  Ele.  They  are  numerous 
and  warlike,  and  feared  by  all  their  t\eigiibours,  for  their  valour  and  dex- 
terity in  the  use  of  arms.  In  1662  Antonio  de  Monteverde,  a  Jesuit,  es- 
tablished a  mission  among  them,  and  bajjlized  numbers. 

Ai.'iiKiUA.  lAiuoK.  A  Chippewa  chief,  of  some  note,  of  a  mild  and  dig- 
nified carriage,  livnig  on  Grand  Traverse  Hay,  on  the  east  shores  of  lake 
Micliigan.  In  1836  he  formed  a  part  of  the  delegation  of  Chippewa  and 
<Htown  chiefs,  who  proceeded  to  Washington  city,  and  concluded  a  treaty 
ceding  their  lands  to  the  U.  S.  from  Grand  river  on  like  Michigan,  to 
(/hocolate  river  on  lake  Superior.  The  name  signifies,  the  first  leather,  or 
feather  of  hou.jur  The  population  of  his  village  in  1840,  as  shown  by 
the  census  roHs.  was  207,  of  whom  51  were  men,  or  heads  of  families,  49 
wo.nen,  am;  107  children.  They  receive  annuities  annually  at  Michili- 
mackinac. They  subsist  by  the  chase,  by  planting  corn,  beans  and  pota- 
toes, and  by  fishing. 

AisHKEisuuKKozii,  f  r  the  Flat  Mouth,  called  Quelle  Platte,  in  the  patois 
of  the  Fur  Trade.  The  Head  chief  of  the  band  of  the  Chippewas,  called 
Mukundwns  or  Pilligers,  who  are  situated  at  Leech  Lake,  on  the  sources 
of  the  Mississip|)i.  Thi.*  band,  it  is  estimated,  can  funii.sh  200  warriors, 
they  arc  a  brave  and  warlike  people,  and  are  at  peipijtual  war  witli  their 
western  neighbours,  the  Sioii.K.  They  subsist  by  the  chase,  and  by  tak- 
ing white  lish  in  the  lake.  Some  corn  and  potatoes  are  also  raised  by  thf* 
women  and  the  old  and  superannualed  men  of  tht>  band.  They  are  a  fierce, 
wild,  untamed  race,  strong  in  their  numliers,  and  proud  and  confident  in 
iheir  success  in  war,  and  the  comparative  ease  'ith  which  they  procure  a 
subsistence  from  the  chase.     They  adhere  to  their  ancient  religious  cere- 


ETHNOLOGY. 


167 


dig- 
lake 
iind 
treaty 
to 
or 
rn  by 
s,  49 
•hili- 
)ota- 

jiitois 
illed 
irces 
riors. 
their 
tiik- 
thf 
erce, 
lit  in 
ire  a 
cere- 


monies and  incantations,  and  are  under  the  government  of  their  native 
priests,  jossakeods  and  seers.  Aishkebugekozh,  has  for  many  years  exer- 
cised tlic  political  sway  over  them,  Itiading  them,  ■•sometimes  to  war,  and 
presiding,  at  all  times,  in  their  councils.  He  ia  a  shrewd  man,  of  much 
observation  and  experience  in  the  affairs  of  the  froiiiiers.  lie  is  of  a 
large,  rather  stout  frame,  broad  shoulders  and  chest,  and  broad  face,  with 
a  somewhat  stern  countenance,  denoting  decision  of  character  and  capa- 
city to  command.  Thin  and  extended  lips,  ported  in  a  rijrht  line  over  a 
prominent  jaw,  render  the  nami',  which  his  p(H)ple  have  bestowed  on  him, 
characteristic.  By  the  term  Kozh,  in^iead  of  Odoan,  the  true  meaning  of 
it  is  rather  muzzle,  or  snout,  than  moutii,  a  distinction  which  the  French 
have  preserved  in  the  term  Gtielle. 

AiuiNus,  a  nation  of  Indians,  of  the  government  of  Cinaloa,  New  Spain. 
They  live  in  the  north  part  of  the  province.  They  formerly  dwelt  in 
lofty  mountains,  to  escape  the  eflects  of  war  with  other  nations.  In  1624, 
the  Jesuits  established  a  mission  amongst  them.  They  are  docile,  well  in- 
clined, and  of  good  habits. 

AiuTLA,  a  settleiront  of  New  Spain,  containing  187  Indian  families. 
Another  location  of  the  same  name  contains  23  lamilies. 

Ajoues,  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  Louisiana,  in  its  ancient  extent,  while  it 
existed  under  the  go^ernmpnt  of  the  French  Tli«  word,  as  expressed  in 
English  orthography,  is  lowas,  and  the  tribe  will  be  considered  under  that 
head. 

Akosa,  an  Odjibwa  chief,  living  on  the  peninsula  of  Grand  Traverse 
Bay,  lake  Michigan,  known  for  his  good  will  towards  the  mission  esta- 
Mished  near  his  village,  by  the  American  Board,  in  1839.  In  the  recess 
periods  of  hunting,  he  is  attentive  on  the  means  of  instruction  furnished 
at  that  station.  He  enjoins  on  his  children  attendance  at  the  school.  He 
bestows  a  punctual  care  in  planting  his  corn-field  and  garden.  He  has 
erected  a  good  dwelling  house  of  logs,  and  supplied  it  with  several  articles 
of  plain  luusehold  furniture.  He  is  of  a  mild  and  pleasing  character, 
and  appreciates  and  acknowledges  the  superiority  of  agriculture  and  civi- 
lization over  the  uncertainties  of  the  chase.  Withou*  distinction  in  war, 
or  eloquence,  or  a  gfncniogy  of  warriors  to  refer  to,  and  consequently,  of 
but  little  general  note  or  fame  in  his  tribe,  he  is  an  active  hunter,  and 
stable,  temperate  man,  and  may  be  regarded  as  a  fair  average  specimen, 
physically  and  mentally,  of  the  race.  The  band  of  Akosa  mustered  160 
souls,  on  the  pay  rolls  of  1840,  of  which  number,  37  were  men,  42  women, 
and  80  children.     They  receive  their  annuities  at  Michilimackinac. 

Akansa,  a  synonym  of  Arkansas. 

Alajiama,  one  of  the  United  States  of  America.  The  name  is  derived 
from  a  tribe  of  Indians,  who  formerly  inhabited  the  banks  of  the  river  of 
the  same  name.  This  river,  on  its  junction  with  the  Tombigbee,  forms  the 
Mobile.     The  Alabama  Indians,  were  succeeded  iii  the  occupancy  of  this 


:f}'' 


#' 


ir«if 


M  ■ 


168 


ETHNOLOGY. 


river  by  the  Creeks,  or  Muscogees.  They  withdrew  towards  the  west. 
In  1790  their  descendants  lived  in  a  village,  eligibly  situated,  on  several 
swelling  green  hill?  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.  No  accounts  of  them 
are  given  in  recent  reports.  They  appear  to  have  continued  their  route 
westward  by  the  way  of  Red  River.  The  precise  period  of  their  cross- 
ing the  Mississippi  is  not  known.  They  came  to  Red  River  about  the 
same  time  as  the  Bolixies  and  Appalaches.  Their  language  is  represented 
to  be  the  Mobilian,  as  denominated  by  Du  Pratz,  that  is  the  Chacta.  Pan 
of  them  lived,  at  the  end  of  the  18th  century,  on  Red  River,  sixteen  miles 
above  Bayou  Rapide.  Thence  they  went  higher  up  the  stream,  and  set- 
tled near  the  Caddoes,  where  they  raised  good  crops  of  corn.  An- 
other party,  of  about  40  men,  lived  in  Apalousas  district,  where  they 
cultivated  corn,  raised  and  kept  horses,  hogs  and  cattle,  and  exhibited  a 
quiet  and  pacific  character.  From  a  statement  published  in  a  paper,  at 
Houston,  the  seat  of  government  of  Texas,  in  1840,  their  descendants 
were  then  settled  on  the  river  Trinity,  in  that  republic,  where  they  are  as- 
sociated with  the  Coshuttas,  forming  two  villag(.'S,  numbering  two  hundred 
warriors,  or  about  1000  souls.  They  preserve,  in  this  new  location,  the 
pacific  and  agricultural  traits  noticed  during  their  rf^idence  in  Lousiana. 

Alachua,  an  extensive  level  prairie,  in  Florida,  about  75  miles  west  of 
St.  Augustine.  The  ancient  Indian  town  of  Alachua,  stood  on  its  bor- 
ders, but  its  inhabitants  removed  to  a  more  healthful  position  at  Cusco- 
willa. 

Alaclatzala,  a  settlement  in  the  district  of  St.  Lewis,  New  Spain,  con- 
taining 125  Indian  i'amilies. 

Alaiiuitzlan,  ib.  a  settlement  having  270  Indian  families. 

Alapaha,  one  of  the  higher  tributary  streams  of  the  Suwannee  river,  in 
Florida. 

Alaske,  or  Onalaska,  a  long  peninsula  on  the  N.  W.  coast  of  America. 
At  its  termination,  are  a  number  of  islands,  which  form  a  part  of  the  clus- 
ter called  the  northern  Archepelago. 

Albarrada,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  kingdom  of  Chile,  situated 
on  the  shores  of  the  river  Cauchupil.  Also  a  settlement  of  New  Spain, 
containing  22  Indian  families. 

Alempigon  improperly  written  for  Nipigon,  a  small  lake  north  of  lake 
Superior. 

Alfaxaiuca,  a  settlement  of  New  Spain,  containing  171  Indian  fami- 
lies. 

Algansee,  a  township  of  the  county  of  Branch,  Michigan.  It  is  a 
compound  derivative  from  \.lgonkin,  gan,  a  particle  denoting  a  lake,  and 
mushcodainse,  a  prairie. 

Algic,  an  adjective  term  used  by  the  writer,  to  denote  a  genus  or  family 
of  tribes  who  take  their  characteristic  from  the  use  of  the  Algonquin  Ian 


ETHNOLOGY. 


m 


gfuage.     It  is  a  derivative  from  the  words  Algonquin,  and  Akee,  earth,  or 
land.      ■'   :  ■'';    ■•''•''     ' .-         '   '•  ■■■<>'■-'"*■  •■ 

Algonquin,  a  nation  of  Indians  who,  on  the  discovery  and  settlement  of 
Canada,  were  found  to  occupy  the  north  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence  be- 
tween ducbec,  Three  Rivers,  and  the  junction  of  the  Utawas.  Quebec 
itself  is  believed  to  be  a  word  derived  from  this  language,  having  its  origin 
in  Kebic,  the  fearful  rock  or  cliff  When  the  French  settled  at  Gluebec, 
fifteen  hundred  fighting  men  of  this  nation  lived  between  that  nation  and 
Sillery.  They  were  reputed,  at  this  era,  to  be  the  most  warlike  and  power- 
ful people  in  North  America,  and  the  most  advanced  in  their  policy  and 
intelligence.  Golden  speaks  of  them  as  excelling  all  others.  On  the  ar- 
rival of  Champlain,  who,  aUhough  not  the  discoverer  of  the  country,  was 
the  true  founder  of  the  French  power  in  Canada,  they  were  supplied  with 
fire  arms,  and  even  led  to  war,  by  that  chivalric  officer,  against  their  ene- 
mies, the  Iroquois.  They  were  stimulated  to  renewed  exertions  in  vari- 
ous ways,  by  the  arrival  of  this  new  power,  and  carried  the  terror  of  their 
arms  towards  the  south  and  south-west.  They  were  in  close  alliance 
with  the  Wyandots,  a  people  who,  under  the  names  of  Gluatoghies  and 
Hurons,  on  Cartier's  arrival  in  1534,  were  seen  as  low  down  the  St. 
Lawrence  as  the  island  of  Anticosti,  and  bay  Chaleur.  But  as  soon  aa 
the  Iroquois  had  been  supplied  with  the  same  weapons,  and  learned  their 
use,  the  Algonquins  were  made  to  feel  the  efTects  of  their  courage,  and 
combined  strength.  The  Wyandots  were  fhoi  defeated  in  a  great  battle 
fought  within  two  leagues  of  duebec.  The  Iroquois  next  prepared  to 
strike  an  effective  blow  against  the  collective  tribes  of  kindred  origin, 
called  Algonquins.  Under  the  pretence  of  visiting  the  Governor  of  Ca- 
nada, they  introduced  a  thousand  men  into  the  valley  of  the  St  Lawrence, 
when,  finding  their  enemies  separstted  into  two  bodies,  the  one  at  the  river 
Nicolet,  and  the  other  at  Trois  Riviere,  they  fell  upon  them  unawares, 
and  defeated  both  divisions.  In  this  defeat  the  Ninerccrinians  (Nipes- 
sings)  and  the  Atawuwas  (Otlowas)  who  then  liv^'  th».  banks  of  the 
St.  I-iawrence,  participated.  The  former,  who  vvt  i:  \Gd  but  the  Al 
gonquins,  under  their  proper  name,  drew  off  towards  the  north-west. 
The  Atawawas  migrated  to  the  great  chain  of  the  Manatoulines  ot  lake 
Huron,  whence  they  have  still  profoeded  furrb*-*  U/wards  the  west  and  south, 
until  they  reached  L'arbre  Croche  and  (irand  River  of  Michigan,  their 
present  seats.  The  Gluatoghies  or  Wyandots  fled  to  the  banks  of  the 
same  Lake  (Huron)  which  has  derived  its  name  frow  the  celebrity  of  their 
flight  to,  and  residence  on  its  banks. 

Of  the  .Algonfjuin.?  proper  who  remained  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  who 
are  specifically  entitled  to  that  name,  but  a  limited  number  survive. 
About  the  middle  of  the  17th  century,  they  were  reduced  to  a  iew  village* 
near  Quebec,  who  were  then  said  to  be  "  wasted,  and  wasting  away  under 
tlw  cftscts  of  ardent  spirits."     Subsequently,  they  were  collected,  by  the 

{22 


170 


ETHNOLOGY. 


M  >!  '1 


;  i 


Catholic  Church,  into  a  mission,  and  settled  at  the  Lake  of  Two  Moun- 
tains, on  the  Utawas  or  Grand  River  of  Canada,  where  they  have  been 
instructed  in  various  arts,  and  eflectually  civilized.  There,  their  descend- 
ants still  remain.  They  are  a  tall,  active,  shrewd,  lithe,  energic  race. 
Parties  of  them  have  been  engaged  as  voyagers  and  hunters,  within  mo- 
dern times,  and  led  in  the  prosecution  of  the  fur  trade  into  the  remote  for- 
ests of  the  north-west.  In  these  positions,  they  have  manifested  a  degree  of 
energy,  hardihood,  and  skill  in  the  chase,  far  beyond  that  possessed  by 
native,  unreclaimed  tribes.  The  Algonquin  women,  at  the  Lake  of  Two 
Mountains,  make  very  ingenious  basket  and  bead  work,  in  which  the 
dyed  quills  of  the  porcupine,  and  various  coloured  beads  of  European 
manufacture,  are  employed.  They  also  make  finger  rings  out  of  moose 
hair,  taken  from  the  breast  tuft  of  this  animal,  in  which  mottoes  or  devices 
are  worked.  They  have  melodious  soft  voices,  in  chanting  the  hymns 
sung  at  the  mission.  This  tribe  is  called  Odishkuaguma,  that  is,  People- 
at-the-end-of-the-waters,  by  the  Odjibwas.  They  were  called  Adiron- 
dacks,  by  the  Six  Nations.  The  term  Algonquin,  which  we  derive  from 
the  French,  is  not  of  certain  etymology.  It  appears  at  first  to  have  been  a 
■nom  de  guerre,  for  the  particular  people,  or  tribe,  whose  descendants  are 
now  confined  to  the  position  at  the  Lake  of  Two  Mountains.  It  was  early 
applied  to  all  the  tribes  of  kindred  origin.  And  is  now  a  generic  term  for 
a  family  or  primitive  stock  of  tribes  in  North  America,  who  either  speak 
cognate  dialects,  or  assimilate  in  the  leading  principles  of  their  languages. 
The  numbei  of  these  tribes  still  existing,  is  very  large,  and  viewed  in 
the  points  of  their  greatest  difference,  the  variations  in  the  consonantal  and 
diphthongal  sounds  of  their  languages,  are  considerable.  As  a  general 
geographical  area,  these  tribes,  at  various  periods  from  about  1600,  to  the 
present  time,  ethnographically  covered  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  the 
northern  extremity  of  Pamlico-sound  to  the  Straits  of  Bellisle,  extending 
west  and  north-west,  to  the  banks  of  the  Missinipi  of  Hudson's  Bay.  and 
to  the  east  borders  of  the  Mississippi,  as  low  as  the  junction  of  the  Ohio. 
From  this  area,  the  principal  exceptions  are  the  Iroquois  of  New  York, 
the  Wyandots  west,  and  the  Winnebairoes  and  small  bands  of  the  Doco- 
tahs.  The  grammatical  principles  of  these  dialncts,  coincide.  As  a  gene- 
ral fact,  in  their  lexicography  the  letters  f  r  and  v  are  wanting.  The 
dialects  derive  their  peculiarities,  in  a  great  measure,  from  interchanges 
between  the  sounds  of  1  and  n,  b  and  p.  d  and  t,  g  and  k,  in  some  of  which, 
there  is  a  variance  even  m  distant  bands  of  the  same  tribe.  The  language 
is  transposiiive.  In  its  conjugations,  tne  pronouns  are  incorporated  with 
the  verb,  either  as  prefixes  or  suffixes,  its  substantives  are  provided  with 
adjective  inflections,  denoting  size  and  quality.  Its  verbs,  on  th«  other 
hand,  receive  substantive  inflections.  Gender  is,  as  a  rule,  lost  siirht  of, 
in  the  uniform  attempt,  to  preserve,  by  iatitjctions,  a  distinction  between 
aiumate  and  ituuumate,  and  personal  or  impersonal  objects.     It  is  letnark- 


ETHNOLOGY. 


171 


(Jhio. 
York, 
Doco- 
-ene- 
I'he 
iiiges 
vhich, 
guage 
with 
with 
other 

rht  Oi, 

tween 
mark- 


able  for  the  variety  of  its  compounds,  although  the  vocabulary  itself,  is 
manifestly  constructed  from  monosyllabic  roois.  All  its  substantives 
admit  of  diminutives,  but,  in  no  instance,  of  augmentatives.  They  also 
admit  of  derogative  and  prepositional  inflections.  The  comparison  of 
adjectives,  is  not,  on  the  contrary,  made  by  inflections,  but  by  separate  words. 
There  is  no  dual  number,  but  in  all  the  dialects,  so  far  as  examined,  a 
distinction  is  made  in  the  plural  of  the  first  person,  to  denote  the  inclusion 
or  exclusion  of  the  object.  There  is  no  distinction  between  the  pronoun, 
singular  and  plural,  of  the  third  person.  The  language  has  some  redun- 
dancies, which  would  be  pruned  ofll"  by  cultivation.  It  has  many  liquid 
and  labial  sounds.  It  has  a  soft  flow  and  is  easy  of  attainment.  It  is  pe- 
culiarly rich  and  varied,  in  its  compound  terms  for  visible  objects,  and 
their  motions  or  acts.  Streams,  mountains,  vallies,  and  waters,  in  all  their 
variety  of  appearance,  are  graphically  described.  It  is  equally  suited  to 
describe  the  phenomena  of  the  heavens,  the  air,  tempests,  sounds,  light, 
colours,  motion,  and  the  various  phases  of  the  clouiLs  and  planetary  bodies. 
It  is  from  this  department,  that  a  large  portion  of  their  personal  names  are 
taken. 

It  is  true  that  many  of  the  grammatical  principles  of  the  Algonquin 
languages,  are  also  developed  in  other  stocks.  Yet  these  stocks  are  not 
as  well  known.  It  was  chiefly  in  the  area  of  the  Algonquin  tribes,  that 
the  British  and  French,  and  Dutch  and  Swedish  colonists  settled,  and  the 
result  of  enquiry,  through  a  long  period,  has  accumulated  most  materials 
in  relation  to  this  type  of  the  American  languages,  SjHJcific  notices  of 
each  of  the  subdivisions  of  this  stock,  will  be  given  under  the  appropriate 
names. 

The  general  synonyms  for  this  nation  are  but  few.  The  principal  dif- 
ferences in  the  orthography,  between  the  French  and  English  writers 
consist  in  the  lalter's  spelling  the  last  .syllable  guiii,  while  the  former  em- 
ploy kin..  In  old  encycloptndius  and  gazcVers,  the  phrase  Algon(juinen- 
sis,  is  used,  'lite  term  Aberna<jijis,  is  also  a  French  mode  of  annotation 
for  the  same  word,  but  is  rather  apf>iied  at  this  tim«  to  a  specific  band. 
The  word  Algic,  derived  from  the  same  ro</,  has  bhfin  applied  by  the 
wrihfr  to  the  entire  circle  of  the  Algonqu-n  tribfs.  tn  their  t/*most  former 
extent  m  North  America.  Mr.  GalLtin  has  proposed  the  Utrm  "  Algonkin- 
Lenape,"  as  a  philological  denomination  for  this  important  family.  Their 
own  name  for  the  race,  is  a  question  of  some  diversity  of  opinion.  Those 
particular  tribes,  who  were  found  on  the  Atlantic  coast  between  the  Chesa- 
peak-bay  and  the  Hudson,  called  themselves  Lenapes,  generally  with  the 
prefixed  or  qualifying  noun  of  Linno,  or  Lenno.  Other  tribes  cxti  .ding 
over  the  largest  area  of  the  union,  and  of  British  America,  inhabited  by 
thus  stock,  denote  themselves  as  a  race,  by  the  term  Anishinaba,  that  is,  the 
common  people. 

The  term  Lenape,  signifies  a  male,  and  is  identical  lU  sense  with  tb« 


172 


ETHNOLOGY. 


Algonquin  word  Idba.  If  Lenno,  or  Linno  be,  as  some  contend,  a  term 
denoting  original^  they  must  be  conceded  to  have  had  more  forethought, 
and  a  greater  capacity  for  generalization,  than  other  stocks  have  mani- 
fested, by  calling  themselves,  Original  Men.  If,  however,  it  only  implies, 
as  others  acquainted  with  this  language,  assert,  common  or  genn-al,  then  is 
there  perceived  to  be  a  perfect  identity  in  the  meaning  of  the  two  terms. 

I  (To  be  continued.) 


TOTEM.  I 

This  word  is  frequently  heard  in  conversation  on  the  frontiers,  and  is 
occasionally  found  in  the  writings  of  tourists  and  others.  It  is  derived 
from  odanuh,  the  Odjibwa-Algonquin  name  for  a  town.  Hence,  neen  do- 
dam,  my  townsfellow,  or  mark-fellow.  The  term  is  applied  to  females  as 
well  as  males.  In  pronouncing  the  word  dodam,  an  English  ear  will 
naturally  substitute  t's  for  d's  and  ad  the  a  in  this  word  is  sometimes  pro- 
nounced short,  it  has  been  insensibly  converted  or  corrupted  into  short  e. 

It  would  appear,  from  this  etymology,  that  the  inhabitants  of  a  town  con- 
sisted originally  of  persons  of  the  same  family,  or  family  name,  and  con- 
sequently employed  the  same  personal  symbol,  picture,  badge,  or  mark. 
The  symbol  became,  at  once,  the  evidence  of  consanguinity  ;  and  it  is  a 
species  of  evidence  which  we  observe  to  be  daily  acknowledged  by  them, 
even  in  cases,  where  tradition  has  failed  to  preserve  all  knowledge  of  the 
fact.  Hence  the  importance  of  totems.  They  serve  to  denote  the  family 
stock  or  clan.  How  far  this  institution  extends  among  the  American 
tribes  is  not  well  ascertained.  It  prevails  universally  amongst  the  tribes 
of  the  Algvnquin-Lenapee  family. 

Voltairt^  mvs,  in  his  Essay  on  History,  that  rubbing  the  hand  for  a  long 
time,  with  ^spirit  of  vitriol  and  alum,  with  the  juice  of  an  onion,  will  render 
it  capable  of  enduring  hot  water  without  injury.  One  might  think  that 
Voltaire  had  learnt  some  of  his  philosophical  secrets  (if  not  his  theologi- 
cal notions.)  from  our  Indian  jugglers.  I  have  heard  of  at  least  one  in- 
atMice,  «»here,  not  the  hand  only,  but  the  whole  body  was,  by  some  secret 
rubbing  of  herbs,  renderoil  capable  of  sustaining  a  rapid  transit  through 
flames  of  fire. 

Of  the  Red  Race  it  has  been  said  or  sung : — 

"Life  comes  unlooked  for,     uuregretted  flies, 
Pleased  that  he  lives,  but  happy  that  he  dies." 


V'-i 


SCENES  AND  ADVENTUEES 


IN  THE  OZARK  MOUNTAINS. 


I  ) 


(Continued  from  Part  8.) 


CHAPTER   III. 


A  deeper  view  of  the  Ozark  Chain.  Poks  alonjr  tljo  flanks  of  the  hi|;hlanda  which 
send  out  the  sources  of  the  Black,  Eleven  [JointB,  Currenf«  iind  Spring  rivers.  Reach 
a  romantic  glen  of  caves.  Birds  and  animals  Been.  Idaltpetro  earth  ;  stulactitea. 
Cross  the  alpino  Hummit  of  tiio  western  Ozarks.  Source  of  the  Gasconde  river. 
Accident  in  fording  the  Little  Osage  river. — Encamp  on  one  of  its  tributaries. 

It  was  found,  as  wc  begnn  to  bestir  ouvselves  for  wood  to  light  our  fire 
that  we  had  reposed  not  far  from  a  bevy  of  wild  ducks,  who  had  sought 
the  grassy  edge  of  the  lake  during  the  night,  and  with  the  first  alarm  be- 
took themselves  to  flight.  With  not  so  ready  a  mode  of  locomotion,  we 
followed  their  example,  in  due  time,  and  also  their  course,  which  was 
south.  At  the  distance  of  a  couple  of  miles,  we  cro.'^sed  a  small  stream, 
running  south-east,  which  we  judged  to  be  the  outlet  of  the  small  lakes 
referred  to,  and  which  is,  probably  the  source  of  Black  River,  or  the 
Eleven  points.  Our  course  led  us  in  an  opposite  direction,  and  we  soon 
found  ourselves  approaching  the  sterile  hills  which  bound  the  romantic 
valley  of  the  currents.  There  had  been  some  traces  of  wheels,  on  the 
softer  soil,  which  had  been  driven  in  this  direction  towards  the  saltpetre 
caves,  but  we  completely  lost  them,  as  we  came  to  and  ascended  these  arid 
and  rugged  steeps.  Some  of  these  steeps  rose  into  dizzy  and  romantic 
cliffs,  surmounted  with  pines.  We  wound  our  way  cautiously  amongst 
them,  to  find  some  gorge  and  depression,  through  which  we  might  enter  the 
valley.  For  ourselves  we  should  not  have  been  so  choice  of  a  path,  but 
we  had  a  pack  horse  to  lead,  and  should  he  be  precipitated  into  a  gulf,  we 
must  bid  adieu  to  our  camp  equipage.  Our  arms  and  a  single  blanket, 
would  be  all  we  could  carry.  At  length  this  summit  was  reached.  The 
view  was  onchanting.  A  winding  wooded  valley,  with  its  clear  bright 
river,  stretched  along  at  the  base  of  the  summit.  Rich  masses  of  foliage, 
hung  over  the  clear  stream,  and  were  reflected  in  its  pellucid  current,  with  a 
doubit!  Iiiwiuty  The  autumnal  frost,  which  had  rifled  the  highland  trees 
of  their  clothing,  appeared  to  have  passed  over  this  deeply  secluded  valley, 


m 


174 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE    OZARK  MOUNTAINS. 


!1mI 


\*l  -^ 


m 


with  but  little  effect,  and  this  effect,  was  only  to  highten  the  interest  of  the 
scene,  by  imparting  to  portions  of  its  foliage,  the  liveliest  orange  aud  crim- 
son tints.  And  this  was  rendered  doubly  attractive  by  the  contrast.  Be- 
hind us  lay  the  bleak  and  barren  hills,  over  which  we  had  struggled, 
without  a  shade,  or  a  brook,  or  even  the  simplest  representative  of  the  ani- 
mal creation.  For  it  is  a  truth,  that  during  the  heat  of  the  day,  both  birds 
and  quadrupeds  betake  themselves  to  the  secluded  shades  of  the  streams 
and  vallics.  From  these  they  sally  out,  into  the  plains,  in  quest  of  food 
at  early  dawn,  and  again  just  before  night  fall.  All  the  rest  of  the  day, 
the  plains  and  highlands  have  assumed  the  silence  of  desolation.  Even- 
ing began  to  approach  as  we  cautiously  picked  our  way  down  the  cliffs, 
and  the  first  thing  we  did,  on  reaching  the  stream  was  to  take  a  hearty 
drink  of  its  crystal  treasure,  and  let  our  horse  do  the  same.  The  next  ob- 
ject was  to  seek  a  fording  place — which  was  effected  without  difficulty. 
On  mounting  the  southern  bank,  we  again  found  the  trail,  lost  in  the 
morning,  and  pursued  it  with  alacrity.  It  was  my  turn  this  day  to  be  in 
advance,  as  guide,  but  the  temptation  of  small  game,  as  we  went  up  the 
valley,  drew  me  aside,  while  Enobitti  proceeded  to  select  a  suitable  spot 
for  the  night's  encampment.  It  was  dark  when  I  rejoined  him,  with  my 
squirrel  and  pigeon  hunt.  He  had  confined  himself  closely  to  the 
trail.  It  soon  led  him  out  of  the  valley,  up  a  long  brushy  ridge,  and  then 
through  an  open  elevated  pine  grove,  which  terminated  abruptly  in  a  per- 
pendicular precipice.  Separated  from  this,  at  some  eight  hundred  yards 
distance,  stood  a  counter  precipice  of  limestone  rock,  fretted  out,  into  pin- 
nacles and  massy  walls,  with  dark  openings,  which  gave  the  whole  the 
resemblance  of  architectural  ruins.  The  stream  that  ran  between  these 
cliffs,  was  small,  and  it  lay  so  deep  and  well  embrowned  in  the  shades  of 
evening,  that  it  presented  vividly  from  this  elevation,  a  waving  bright  line 
on  a  dark  surface.  Into  this  deep  dark  terrific  glen  the  path  led,  and  here 
we  lit  our  fire,  hastily  constructed  a  bush  camp,  and  betook  ourselves, 
after  due  ablutions  in  the  little  stream,  to  a  night's  repose.  The  sky  be- 
came rapidly  overcast,  before  we  had  finished  our  meal,  and  a  night  of 
intense  darkness,  threatening  a  tempest,  set  in.  As  we  sat  by  our  fire,  its 
glare  upon  huge  beetling  points  of  overhanging  rocks,  gave  the  scene  a 
wild  and  picturesque  cast ;  and  we  anticipated  returning  daylight  with  an 
anxious  wish  to  know  and  see  our  exact  locality.  By  the  restless  tramp- 
ing of  our  horse,  and  the  tinkling  of  his  bell,  we  knew  that  he  had  found 
but  indifferent  picking. 

Daylight  fulfilled  the  predictions  of  the  evening.  We  had  rain.  It 
also  revealed  our  position  in  this  narrow,  and  romantic  glen.  A  high  wall 
of  rocks,  encompassed  us  on  either  hand,  but  they  were  not  such  as  would 
have  resulted  in  a  volcanic  country  from  a  valley  fissure.  Narrow  and 
deep  as  the  glen  was,  it  was  at  once  apparent,  that  it  was  a  valley  of  de- 
nudation, and  had  owed  its  existence  to  the  wasting  effects  of  the  trifling 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


17» 


>the 


pcene  a 
/ith  an 
[tramp- 
found 

In.  It 
|h  wall 
Ivvould 
|\v  and 
)f  de- 
iiling 


stream  within  it,  carrying  away,  particle  by  particle,  the  matter  loosened 
by  rains  and  frosts,  and  mechanical  attrition.  The  cliffs  are  exclusively 
calcareous,  and  piled  up,  mason  like,  in  horizontal  layers.  One  of  the 
most  striking  pictures  which  they  presented,  was  found  in  the  great  num- 
ber, size  and  variety  of  caves,  which  opened  into  this  calcareous  formation. 
These  caves  are  of  all  sizes,  some  of  them  very  large,  and  not  a  few  of 
them  situated  at  elevations  above  the  floor  of  the  glen,  which  i  irbade  ac- 
cess. 

One  of  our  first  objects,  after  examining  the  neighbourhood,  was  to  re- 
move our  baggage  and  location  up  the  glen,  into  one  of  these  caves, 
which  at  the  distance  of  about  a  mile,  promised  us  an  effectual  sheUer  from 
the  inclemency  of  the  storm.  This  done,  we  determined  here  to  wait  for 
settled  weather,  and  explore  the  precincts.  By  far  the  most  prominent 
object,  among  the  caverns,  was  the  one  into  which  we  had  thus  uncere- 
moniously thrust  ourselves.  It  had  evidently  been  visited  before,  by  per- 
sons in  search  of  saltpetre  earth.  Efflorescences  of  nitric  earth,  were 
abundant  in  its  fissures,  and  this  salt  was  also  present  in  masses  of  reddish 
diluvial  earth,  which  lay  in  several  places.  The  mouth  of  this  cave  pre- 
sented a  rude  irregular  arc,  of  which  the  extreme  height  was  probably 
thirty  feet,  and  the  base  line  ninety.  The  floor  of  this  orifice  occurs,  at 
an  elevation  of  about  forty  feet  above  the  stream.  And  this  size  is  held  for 
about  two  hundred  feet,  when  it  expands  into  a  lofty  dome,  some  eighty  or 
ninety  feet  high,  and  perhaps,  three  hundred  in  diameter.  In  its  centre  a 
fine  spring  of  water  issues  from  the  rock.  From  this  dome  several  pas- 
sages lead  off'in  different  directions. 

One  of  these  opens  into  the  glen,  at  an  inaccessible  point,  just  below. 
Another  runs  back  nearly  at  right  angles  with  the  mouth,  putting  out 
smaller  passages,  of  not  much  importance,  however,  in  its  progress.  So 
splendid  and  noble  an  entrance  gave  us  the  highest  hopes  of  finding  it  but 
the  vestibule  of  a  natural  labyrinth  ;  but  the  result  disappointed  us.  These 
ample  dimensions  soon  contract,  and  after  following  the  main  or  south 
passage  about  five  hundred  yards,  we  found  our  further  entrance  barred, 
by  masses  of  fallen  rock,  at  the  foot  of  which  a  small  stream  trickled 
tlrrough  the  broken  fragments,  and  found  its  way  to  the  mouth.  Have  we 
good  reason  to  attribute  to  this  small  stream,  a  power  sufficient  to  be  re- 
garded as  the  eflfective  agent  in  carrying  away  the  calcareous  rock,  so  as 
to  have  in  a  long  period  produced  the  orifice?  Whence  then,  it  may  be 
asked,  the  majses  of  compact  reddish  clay  and  pebble  diluvium,  which 
exist?  These  seem  rather  to  denote  that  these  caves  were  open  o.ifices, 
during  the  period  of  oceanic  action,  upon  the  surface  of  the  Ozarks,  and 
that  a  mass  of  waters,  surcharged  with  such  materials,  flowed  into  pre- 
existing caverns.  This  diluvium  is,  in  truth,  of  the  same  era  as  the  wide 
spread  stream  of  like  kind,  which  has  been  deposited  over  the  metalliferous 
region  of  Missouri.     If  these,  however,  be  questions  for  geological  doubt, 


V'<^ 


il 

Pi 


■I?'' 


s 

1  n  ■ '' 


i 


:^j^. 


a:\ 


R  « 

..•: 

i'^ 

■i 

11 

;| 

ii''-T 

P 

4t 

176 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


■% 


we  had  lit  upon  another  inquiry,  very  prominent  on  our  minds  in 
making  this  exploration,  namely,  whether  there  were  any  wild  beasts 
shehered  in  its  fissures.  Satisfied  that  we  were  safe  on  this  score,  we  re- 
traced our  footsteps  to  our  fire,  and  sallied  out  to  visit  other  caves.  Most 
of  these  were  at  such  heights  as  prevented  access  to  them.  In  one  in- 
stance, a  tree  had  fallen  against  the  face  of  the  cliff,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  by  climbing  it  to  its  forks,  and  taking  one  of  the  latter,  the  opening 
might  be  reached.  Putting  a  small  mineral  hammer  in  my  pocket,  I  as- 
cended this  tree,  and  found  the  cave  accessible.  It  yielded  some  wax 
yellow  and  white  translucent  stalactites,  and  also  very  delicate  white  crys- 
tals of  nitre.  The  dimensions  of  this  cave  were  small,  and  but  little 
higher  than  to  enable  a  man  to  stand  upright. 

In  each  of  the  caves  of  this  glen  which  I  entered,  during  a  halt  of 
several  days  in  this  vicinity,  I  looked  closely  about  for  fossil  bones,  but 
without  success  in  any  instance.  The  only  article  of  this  kind  observed 
was  the  recent  leg  and  foot  bones  and  vertebra  of  the  bos  musarius, 
which  appeared  to  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  uppermost  fissures  in  these  cal- 
careous clifTs,  but  I  never  saw  the  living  species,  although  I  ranged  along 
their  summits  and  bases,  with  my  gun  and  hammer,  at  various  hours. 
Some  of  the  compact  lime  stone  in  the  bed  of  the  creek  exhibited  a  striped 
and  jaspcry  texture.  The  wood-duck  and  the  duck  and  mallard  some- 
times frequented  this  secluded  stream,  and  it  was  a  common  resort  for  the 
wild  turkey,  at  a  certain  hour  in  the  evening.  This  bird  seemed  at  such 
times  to  come  in  thirsty,  from  its  ranges  in  quest  of  acorns  on  the  up- 
lands, and  its  sole  object  appeared  to  be  to  drink.  Sitting  in  the  lUth 
of  our  cave,  we  often  had  a  fine  opportunity  to  see  flocks  of  these  nuisy 
and  fine  birds  flying  down  from  the  clifTs,  and  perching  on  the  trees  below 
us.  If  they  came  to  roost,  as  well  as  to  slack  their  thirst,  a  supposition 
probable,  this  was  an  ill-timed  movement,  so  long  as  we  inhabited  the  glen, 
for  they  only  escaped  the  claw  and  talons  of  one  enemy,  to  fall  before  the 
fire-lock  of  the  other.  This  bird,  indeed,  proved  our  best  resource  on  the 
journey,  for  we  travelled  with  too  much  noise  and  want  of  precaution 
generally,  to  kill  the  deer  and  elk,  which,  however,  were  abundant  on  the 
highland  plains. 

We  passed  three  days  at  the  Glen  Cave,  during  which  there  were  se- 
▼eral  rains ;  it  stormed  one  entire  day,  and  we  employed  the  time  of  this 
confinement,  in  preparing  for  the  more  intricate  and  unknown  parts  of 
our  journey.  Hitherto  we  had  pursued  for  the  most  of  the  way,  a  trail, 
and  were  cheered  on  our  way,  by  sometimes  observing  traces  of  human 
labour.  But,  from  this  point  we  were  to  plunge  into  a  perfect  wilderness, 
without  a  trace  or  track.  We  had  before  us,  that  portion  of  the  Ozark 
range,  which  separates  to  the  right  and  left,  the  waters  of  the  Missouri 
from  those  of  the  Mississippi.  It  was  supposed,  from  the  best  reports,  that 
\)y  holding  south-west,  across  these  eminences,  we  should  strike  the  valley 


i  '■' 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


177 


re  se- 
■  this 
ts  of 
trail, 
iman 
ness, 
)zark 
souri 
that 
alley 


of  the  White  River,  which  interposed  itself  between  our  position  there 
and  the  Arkansas.  To  enter  upon  this  tract,  with  our  compass  only  as  a 
guide,  and  with  the  certainty  of  finding  no  nuuitious  grass  for  our  horse, 
required  that  we  should  lighten  and  curtail  our  baggage  as  much  as  pos- 
sible, and  put  all  our  ejects  into  the  most  compact  and  portable  form. 
And  having  done  this,  and  the  weather  proving  settled,  we  followed  a 
short  distance  up  the  Glen  of  Cave*  ;  but  finding  it  to  lead  too  directly 
west,  we  soon  left  it  and  mounted  the  hills  which  line  its  southern  border. 
A  number  of  latter  valleys,  covered  with  thick  brush,  made  this  a  labour 
by  no  means  slight.  The  surface  was  rough  ;  vegetation  sere  and  dry, 
and  every  thicket  which  spread  before  us,  presented  an  obstacle  which  was 
to  be  overcome.  We  could  have  penetrated  many  of  these,  which  the 
horse  could  not  be  forced  through.  Such  parts  of  our  clothing  as  did  not 
consist  "of  buckskin,  paid  frequent  tribute  to  those  brambles.  At  length 
we  got  clear  of  these  spurs,  and  entered  on  a  high  waving  table  land  where 
travelling  became  comparatively  easy.  The  first  view  of  this  vista  of 
nigh  land  plains  was  magnificent.  It  was  ..overed  with  moderate  sized 
sere  grass  and  dry  seed  pods,  which  rustled  as  we  passed.  There  was 
scarcely  an  object  deserving  the  name  of  a  tree,  except,  now  and  then,  a 
solitary  trunk  of  a  dead  pine,  or  oak,  which  had  been  scathed  by  light- 
nil  /  The  bleached  skull  of  the  buflalo,  was  sometimes  met,  and  proved 
that  tr.is  animal  had  once  existed  here.  Rarely  we  passed  a  stunted  oak ; 
sometimes  a  cluster  of  saplings  crowned  the  summit  of  a  sloping  hill ;  the 
deer  often  bounded  before  us ;  we  sometimes  disturbed  the  hare  from  its 
sheltering  bush,  or  put  to  '  ^'ht  the  quail  or  the  prainc  hen.  There  was 
no  prominent  feature  for  ^  eye  to  r'  ^t  upon.  The  unvaried  proiipect 
produced  satiety.  We  felt  i,  a  peculiar  manner  the  solitariness  of  the 
wilderiif.ss.  We  travelled  silently  and  diligently.  It  was  a  a ly  and  thirsty 
barren.  From  morning''  till  sun  set  we  did  ncX  encounter  a  drop  of  water. 
This  became  the  absorbing  object.  Hill  after  hill,  and  vale  after  vale 
were  patiently  scanned,  and  diligently  footed,  withoi  bringing  the  ex- 
pected boon.  At  length  we  rame,  without  the  expectation  of  it,  to  a  small 
running  stream  in  the  plain,  where  v  ^^  gladly  encamped.  There  was 
also  some  grass  which  preserved  a  gre*  nish  hue.  and  which  enablec  our 
horse  also  to  recruit  himself. 

Early  the  next  morning  we  repacked  him,  and  continued  our  course, 
travelling  die  wtist  south-west.  At  the  distance  of  five  or  six  miles,  we 
reached  the  banks  of  a  clear  stream  of  twenty  feet  wide,  running  over  a 
bed  of  pebbii  ui  i  small  secondary  boulders.  This  stream  ran  towards 
the  north  west,  .ind  gave  us  the  first  intimation  we  had,  that  we  had 
crossed  the  summit  and  were  on  the  ofT  drain  of  the  Missouri.  We  sup- 
posed it  to  be  the  source  of  the  Gasconade,  or  at  ferthest  some  eastern  tri- 
butary of  the  Little  Osage. 

A  few  hours  travelling  brought  us  to  the  banks  of  another  stream  of 

23 


m 

'  (St 

1 


m 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


V. 


^ 


^ 


o 


z 


A 


v^4 


f/. 


% 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


1^ 
US 

lU 
u 


m    12.0 


ills 

^  iiiiii 


.^ 


V 


<p 


^ 


/. 


c». 


(T^ 


•■^ 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14S80 

(716)  872-4503 


N? 


f^N 


:\ 


^v 


\ 


%. 


"% 


V 


^ 


-  Z^ 


16 


178 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


much  larger  size  and  depth,  but  running  in  the  same  direction.  This 
stream  we  found  it  difHcuIt  to  cross,  and  spent  several  hours  in  heaping 
piles  of  stone,  and  connecting  them  with  dry  limbs  of  trees,  which  had 
been  carried  down  by  floods.  It  had  a  rapid  and  deep  current,  on  each 
side  of  which  was  a  wide  space  of  shallow  water  and  rolled  boulders  of 
lime  and  sand  stone.  We  succeeded  in  driving  the  horse  safely  over. 
Enobitti  led  the  way  on  our  frail  bridge-work,  but  disturbed  the  last  link 
of  it  as  he  jumped  off  on  the  south  bank,  so  that  it  turned  under  my  tread 
and  let  me  in.  There  was  no  kind  of  danger  in  the  fall  as  it  was  in  the 
shallow  part  of  the  stream,  but  putting  out  my  hands  to  brr  k  the  fall,  it  so 
happened  that  my  whole  weight  rested  on  my  gun,  whic  as  supported 
on  two  stones,  merely  on  its  butt  and  muzzle ;  the  effect  was  to  wrench  the 
barrel.  I  gave  it  a  counter  wrench  as  soon  as  we  encamped,  but  I  never 
afterwards  could  place  full  confidence  in  it.  We  had  not  gone  over  three 
or  four  miles  beyond  this  river,  when  we  came  to  the  banks  of  a  third 
stream,  running  west,  but  also  sweeping  off  below,  towards  the  north- 
west. This  stream  was  smaller  than  the  former  and  opposed  no  dif- 
ficulty in  fording  it.  Having  done  this  we  followed  it  up  a  short  distance, 
and  encamped  on  its  south  banks. 

To  be  continued.) 


i: 

1)- 
X 


APOTHEGMS  BY  HIBERNICUS. 


The  innate  meanness  of  the  base  born  soul, 

Retires  from  honour,  as  from  light  the  mole.  ^ 

When  the  humbly  born  acquire  riches  by  just  means,  or  celebrity  from 
^'  genius  (if  possessed  of  humility)  he  will  never  be  remindtid  of  his  origin. 

{;     He  that  wiites  apothegms  will  inadvertently  draw  his  own  picture, 
i  though  unwilling  to  amend  his  faults. 

It  is  only  in  the  last  stages  of  depravity  that  a  man  is  unable  to  reform : 
we  ought  to  will  while  we  have  the  power  to  act. 

Beauty  and  Truth  require  but  simple  drapery  ;  their  different  modifi- 
cations are  the  origin  of  art  and  ornament:  genius  and  taste  are  shown  in 
the  selection  and  application  of  them. 

jt      He  must  have  a  very  high  opinion  indeed  of  himself,  who  thinks  he 
-,  can  say  any  thing  new  and  instructive :  yet  if  by  his  manner  he  attracts 
.{  attention  and  reminds  us  of  a  truth,  the  impression  of  which  had  been 
effaced,  we  are  certainly  indebted  to  him. 

;      Avarice  is  the  basest  and  m^  selfish  of  the  human  passions. 


HISTORY. 


A  SYNOPSIS  OF  CARTIER'S  VOYAGES  OF  DISCOVERY 
AT  NORTH  AMERICA. 


(I' 


FIRST  VOYAGE. 

FoRTT-Two  years  had  elapsed  from  the  discovery  of  America  by  Colum- 
bus, when  Jacques  Cartier  prepared  to  share  in  the  maratime  enterprise 
of  the  age,  by  visiting  the  coast.  Cartier  was  a  uative  of  Normandy,  and 
sailed  from  the  port  of  St.  Malo,  in  France,  on  the  20th  April,  1534.  It 
will  be  recollected  that  the  conquest  of  Mexico  had  been  completed  13 
years  previous.  Cartier  had  two  small  vessels  of  60  tons  burden  and  61 
men  each.  The  crews  took  an  oath,  before  sailing,  "  to  behave  them- 
selves truly  and  faithfully  in  the  service  of  the  most  christian  king,"  Fran- 
cis I.  Ailer  an  unusually  prosperous  voyage  of  20  days,  he  made  cape 
"  Buona  Vista"  in  Newfoundland,  which  he  states  to  be  in  north  latitude, 
48*^  30'.  Here  meeting  with  ice,  he  made  the  haven  of  St.  Catherine's, 
where  he  was  detained  ten  days.  This  coast  had  now  been  known  since 
the  voyage  of  Cabot,  in  1497,  and  had  been  frequently  resorted  to,  by 
fishing  vessels.  Jean  Denis,  a  native  of  Rouen,  one  of  these  fishermen, 
is  said  to  have  published  the  first  chart  of  it,  in  1506.  Two  years  after 
wards,  Thomas  Aubert,  brought  the  first  natives  from  Newfoundland  to 
Paris,  and  this  is  the  era,  1508,  commonly  assigned  as  the  discovery  of 
Canada.  The  St.  Lawrence  remained,  however,  undiscovered,  nor  does 
it  appear  that  any  thing  was  known,  beyond  a  general  and  vague  know- 
ledge of  the  coast,  and  its  islands.  The  idea  was  yet  entertained,  indeed, 
it  will  be  seen  by  subsequent  facts,  that  America  was  an  island,  and  that  a 
passage  to  the  Asiatic  continent,  existed  in  these  latitudes. 

On  the  21st  May,  Cartier  continued  his  voyage,  sailing  "  north  and  by 
east"  from  cape  Buona  Vista,  and  reached  the  Isle  of  Birds,  so  called 
from  the  rnusual  abundance  of  sea  fowl  found  there,  of  the  young  of 
which  the  men  filled  two  boats,  "  so  that"  in  the  quaint  language  of  the 
journal,  "  besides  them  which  we  did  eat  fresh,  every  ship  did  powder 
and  salt  five  or  six  barrels."  He  also  observed  the  godwit,  and  a  larger 
and  vicious  bird,  which  they  named  margaulx.  While  at  this  island, 
they  descried  a  polar  bear,  which,  in  their  presence  leapt  into  tlie  sea,  and 


180 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


thus  escaped.  On  their  subsequent  passage  to  the  main  land,  they 
again  encountered,  as  they  supposed,  the  same  animal  swimming  towards 
land.  They  manned  their  boats,  and  "  by  main  strength  overtook  her, 
whose  flesh  was  as  good  to  be  eaten,  as  the  flesh  of  a  calf  two  years 
old."     This  bear  is  described  to  be,  "  as  large  as  a  cow,  and  as  white  as  a 


II 


swan. 

On  the  27th  he  reached  the  harbour  of  "  Carpunt"  in  the  bay  "  Les 
Chastaux,"  latitude  51",  where  he  was  constrained  to  lay  by,  on  account 
of  the  accumulation  of  ice,  till  the  9th  of  June.  The  narrator  of  the  voy- 
age takes  this  occasion  to  describe  certain  parts  of  the  coast  and  waters  of 
Newfoundland,  the  island  of  St.  Catherine,  Blanc  Sablon,  Brest,  the  Isle 
of  Birds,  and  a  numerous  group  of  Islands  called  the  Islets.  But 
these  memoranda  are  not  connected  with  any  observations  or  discoveries 
of  importance.  Speaking  of  Bird  and  Brest  Islands,  he  says,  they  aflbrd 
"  great  store  of  godwits,  and  crows,  with  red  beaks  and  red  feet,"  who 
"  make  their  nests  in  holes  underground,  even  as  conies."  Near  this  lo- 
cality "  there  is  great  Ashing." 

On  the  iOth  June,  he  entered  a  port  in  the  newly  named  island  of 
Brest,  to  procure  wood  and  water.  Meantime,  boats  were  dispatched  to 
explore  among  the  islands,  which  were  found  so  numerous  "  that  it  was  not 
possible  they  might  be  told,  for  they  continued  about  10  leagues  beyond 
the  said  port."  The  explorers  slept  on  an  island.  The  next  day  they 
continued  their  discoveries  along  the  coast,  and  having  passed  the  islands, 
found  a  haven,  which  they  named  St  Anthony :  one  or  two  leagues  be- 
yond, they  found  a  small  river  named  St.  Servansport,  and  here  set  up  a 
cross.  About  three  leagues  further,  they  discovered  another  river,  of 
larger  size,  in  which  they  found  salmon,  and  bestowed  upon  it  the  name 
of  St.  Jacques. 

While  in  the  latter  position,  they  descried  a  ship  from  Rochelle,  on  a 
fishing  voyage,  and  rowing  out  in  their  boats,  directed  it  to  a  port  near  at 
hand,  in  what  is  called  "  Jaques  Cartier's  Sound,"  "  which,"  adds  the  nar- 
rator, "  I  take  to  be  one  of  the  best,  in  all  the  world."  The  face  of  the 
country  they  examined,  is,  however,  of  the  most  sterile  and  forbidding  char- 
acter, being  little  besides  ''  stones  and  wild  crags,  and  a  place  fit  for  wild 
beasts,  for  in  all  the  North  Island,"  he  continues, "  I  did  not  see  a  cart  load 
of  good  earth,  yet  went  I  en  shore,  in  many  plac«;£.  and  in  the  Island 
of  White  Sand,  (Blanc  Sablon,)  there  is  nothing  ehe  but  moss  and  small 
thorns,  scattered  here  and  there,  withered  and  dry-  To  be  short,  I  be- 
lieve that  this  was  the  land  that  Qod  allotted  to  Cain." 

Immediately  following  this,  we  have  the  first  description  of  the  natives. 
The  men  are  described  as  being  "  of  an  indiflereut  good  stature  and  big- 
ness, but  wild  and  unruly.  They  wear  their  hair  tied  on  the  top,  like  a 
wreath  of  hay,  and  put  a  wooden  pin  within  it,  or  any  other  such  thing,  in- 
stead of  a  nail,  and  withthem,  they  bind  certain  birds  feathers.    They  are 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovery. 


181 


on  a 

ar  at 

nar- 

the 
bar* 
wild 
load 
land 
imall 

be- 

tives. 

big- 
Kkea 

,in- 
are 


clothed  with  beast  skins,  as  well  the  men  as  women,  but  that  the  women  go 
somewhat  straiter  and  closer  in  their  garments,  than  the  men  do,  with  their 
waists  girded.  They  paint  themselves  with  certain  roan  colours ;  their 
boats  are  made  of  the  bark  of  birch  trees,  with  the  which  they  fish,  and  take 
great  store  of  seals.  And  as  for  as  we  could  understand,  since  our  coming 
thither,  that  is  not  their  habitation,  but  they  come  from  the  main  land,  out  of 
hotter*  countries  to  catch  the  said  seals,  and  other  necessaries  for  their  liv- 
ing." 

From  this  exploratory  trip,  the  boats  returned  to  their  newly  named  har- 
bour of  Brest,  on  the  13th.  On  the  14th,  being  the  Sabbath,  service  was 
read,  and  the  next  day  Cartier  continued  his  voyage,  steering  southerly, 
along  the  coast,  which  still  wore  a  most  barren  and  cheerless  aspect. 
Much  of  this  pirt  of  the  narrative  is  taken  up  with  distances  and  sound- 
ings, and  the  naming  of  capes  and  islands  of  very  little  interest  at  the 
present  day.  They  saw  a  few  huts  upon  the  cliffs  on  the  18th,  and 
named  this  part  of  the  coast  "  Les  Granges,"  but  did  not  stop  to  form  any 
acquaintance  with  their  tenants.  Cape  Royal  was  reached  and  named 
the  day  prior,  and  is  said  to  be  the  "  greatest  fishery  of  cods  there  possibly 
may  be,  for  in  less  than  an  hour  we  took  a  hundred  of  them."  On  the 
24th  they  discovered  the  island  of  St.  John,  They  saw  myriads  of  birds 
upon  the  group  of  islands  named  "  Margaulx,"  five  leagues  westward 
of  which  they  discovered  a  large,  fertile,  and  well-timbered  island,  to 
which  the  name  of  "  Brion"  wtis  given.  The  contrast  presented  by  the 
soil  and  productions  of  this  island,  compared  with  the  bleak  and  waste 
shores  they  had  before  encountered,  excited  their  warm  admiration  ;  and 
with  the  aid  of  this  excitement,  they  here  saw  "  wild  corn,"  peas,  goose- 
berries, strawberries,  damask  roses,  and  parsley,  "  with  other  sweet  and 
pleasant  herbs."     They  here  also  saw  the  walrus,  bear,  and  wolf. 

Very  little  is  to  be  gleaned  from  the  subsequent  parts  of  the  voyage, 
until  they  reached  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  Mists,  head  winds,  barren 
rocks,  sandy  shores,  storms  and  sunshine,  alternately  make  up  the  land- 
scape presented  to  view.  Much  caution  was  evinced  in  standing  off 
and  on  an  iron  bound  coast,  and  the  boats  were  often  employed  in  ex- 
ploring along  the  main  land.  While  thus  employed  near  a  shallow 
stream,  called  the  "  River  of  Boats,"  they  saw  natives  crossing  the  stream 
in  their  canoes,  but  the  wind  coming  to  blow  on  shore,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  retire  to  their  vessels,  without  opening  any  communication  with 
them.  On  the  following  day,  while  the  boats  were  traversing  the  coast, 
they  saw  a  native  running  along  shore  after  them,  who  made  signs  as  they 
supposed,  directing  them  to  return  towards  the  cape  they  had  left.  But 
as  soon  as  the  boat  turned  he  fled.     They  landed,  however,  and  putting  a 

•I  underscore  the  word  "  hotter,"  to  denote  the  prevalent  theory.    They  were  search- 
ing for  China  or  the  East  India. 


183 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


knife  and  a  woollen  girdle  on  a  staff,  as  a  good-will  offering,  returned  to 
their  vessels. 

The  character  of  this  part  of  the  Newfoundland  coast,  impressed  them  as 
being  greatly  superior  to  the  portions  which  they  had  previously  seen, 
both  in  soil  and  temperature.  In  addition  to  the  productions  found  at 
Brion's  Island,  they  noticed  cedars,  pines,  white  elm,  ash,  willow,  and  what 
are  denominated  "ewetrees."  Among  the  feathered  tribes  they  mention 
the  "thrush  and  stock-dove."  By  the  latter  term  the  passenger  pigeon  is 
doubtless  meant.  The  "  wild  corn"  here  again  mentioned,  is  said  to  be 
"  like  unto  rye,"  from  which  it  may  be  inferred  that  it  was  the  zizania, 
ahhough  the  circumstance  of  its  being  an  equatic  plant  is  not  mentioned. 

In  running  along  the  coast  Cartier  appears  to  have  been  engrossed  with 
the  idea,  so  prevalent  among  the  mariners  of  that  era,  of  finding  a  pas- 
sage to  India,  and  it  was  probably  on  this  account  that  he  made  such  a 
scrupulous  examination  of  every  inlet  and  bay,  and  the  productions  of  the 
shores.  Wherever  the  latter  offered  anything  favourable,  there  was  a 
strong  disposition  to  admiration,  and  to  make  appearances  correspond  with 
the  theory.  It  must  be  recollected  that  Hudson,  seventy-five  years  later, 
in  sailing  up  the  North  River,  had  similar  notions.  Hence  the  application 
of  several  improper  terms  to  the  vegetable  and  animal  productions  of  the 
latitudes,  and  the  constant  expectation  of  beholding  trees  bending  with 
fruits  and  spices,  "  goodly  trees"  and  "very  sweet  and  pleasant  herbs." 
That  the  barren  and  frigid  shores  of  Labrador,  and  the  northern  parts  of 
Newfoundland,  should  have  been  characterised  as  a  region  subject  to  the 
divine  curse,  is  not  calculated  to  excite  so  much  surprise,  as  the  disposition 
with  every  considerable  change  of  soil  and  verdure,  to  convert  it  into  a 
land  of  oriental  fiuitfulncss.  It  docs  not  appear  to  have  been  sufficiently 
borne  in  mind,  that  the  increased  verdure  and  temperature,  were,  in  a  great 
meeisure,  owing  to  the  advancing  state  of  the  season.  He  came  on  this 
coast  on  the  10th  of  May,  and  it  was  now  July.  It  is  now  very  well 
known  that  the  summers  in  high  northern  latitudes,  although  short,  are  at- 
tended with  a  high  deffreo  of  heat. 

On  the  3d  of  July  Cartier  entered  the  gulf  to  which  the  name  of  St. 
Lawrence  has  since  been  applied,  the  centre  of  which  he  states  to  be  in 
latitude  47°  30'.  On  *he  4th  he  proceeded  up  the  bay  to  a  creek  called 
St.  Martin,  near  bay  De  Chaleur,  where  he  was  detained  by  stress  of  wea- 
ther eight  days.  While  thus  detained,  one  of  the  ship's  boats  was  sent 
a-head  to  explore.  They  went  7  or  8  leagues  to  a  cape  of  the  bay,  where 
they  descried  two  parties  of  Indians,  "  in  about  40  or  50  canoes,"  crossing 
the  channel.  One  of  the  parties  landed  and  beckoned  them  to  follow 
their  example,  'making  a  great  noise"  and  showing  "certain  skins  upon 
pieces  of  wood" — i.  e.  fresh  stretched  skins.  Fearing  their  numbers,  the 
seamen  kept  aloof  The  Indians  prepared  to  follow  them,  in  two  canoes, 
in  which  movement  they  were  joined  by  five  canoes  of  the  other  party, 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


isa 


"  who  were  coming  from  the  sea  side."  They  approached  in  a  friendly 
manner,  "  dancing  and  making  many  signs  of  joy,  saying  in  their  tongue 
Nape  tondamen  assuath."*  The  seamen,  however,  suspected  their  in- 
tentions, and  finding  it  impossible  to  elude  them  by  flight,  two  shots  were 
discharged  among  them,  by  which  they  were  so  terrified,  that  they  fled 
precipitately  ashore,  "  making  a  great  noise."  Afler  pausing  awhile,  the 
"  wild  men"  however,  re-embarked,  and  renewed  the  pursuit,  but  after 
coming-  alongside,  they  were  frightened  back  by  the  strokes  of  two 
lances,  which  so  disconcerted  them  that  they  fled  in  haste,  and  made  no 
further  attempt  to  follow. 

This  appears  to  have  been  the  first  rencontre  of  the  ship's  crew  with 
the  natives.  On  the  following  day,  an  interview  was  brought  on,  by  the 
approach  of  said  "wild  men"  in  nine  canoes,  which  is  thus  described. 
"  We  being  advertised  of  their  coming,  went  to  the  point  where  they  were 
with  our  boats ;  but  so  soon  as  they  saw  us  they  began  to  flee,  making 
signs  that  they  came  to  trafnc  with  us,  showing  us  such  skins  as  they 
clothed  themselves  withal,  which  are  of  small  value.  We  likewise  made 
signs  unto  them,  that  we  wished  them  no  evil,  and  in  sign  thereof,  two  of 
our  men  ventured  to  go  on  land  to  them,  and  carry  them  knives,  with 
other  iron  wares,  and  a  red  hat  to  give  unto  their  captain.  Which,  when 
they  saw,  they  also  came  on  land,  and  brought  some  of  their  skins,  and  so 
began  to  deal  with  us,  seeming  to  be  very  glad  to  have  our  iron  wares  and 
other  things,  dancing,  with  many  other  ceremonies,  as  with  their  hands  to 
cast  sea  water  on  their  heads.  They  gave  us  whatever  they  had,  not 
keeping  any  thing,  so  that  they  were  constrained  to  go  back  again  naked, 
and  made  us  signs,  that  the  next  day,  they  would  come  again  and  bring 
more  skins  with  them." 

Observing  a  spacious  bay  extending  beyond  the  cape,  where  this  inter- 
course had  been  opened,  and  the  wind  proving  adverse  to  the  vessels  quit- 
ting their  harbour,  Cartier  despatched  his  boats  to  examine  it,  under  an  ex- 
pectation that  it  might  afford  the  desired  passage — for  it  is  at  all  times  to 
be  observed  that  he  was  diligently  seeking  the  long  sought  passage  to  the 
Indies.  While  engaged  in  this  examination,  his  men  discovered  "the 
smokes  and  fires"  of  "  wild  men"  (the  term  constantly  used  in  the  narrative 
to  designate  the  natives.)  These  smokes  were  upon  a  small  lake,  communi- 
cating with  the  bay.  An  amiable  interview  took  place,  the  natives  presenting 
cooked  seal,  and  the  French  making  a  suitable  return  "  in  hatchets,  knives 
and  beads."  After  these  preliminaries,  which  were  conducted  with  a  good 
deal  of  caution,  by  deputies  from  both  sides,  the  body  of  the  men  ap- 
proached in  their  canoes,  for  the  purpose  of  trafficking,  leaving  most  of 

*  In  Mr.  Gallatin's  comparative  vocabulary,  "  Napew"  means  man,  in  the  Shesh- 
atapoosh  or  Labrador.  It  is  therefore  fair  to  conclude  that  these  were  a  party  of  Shesh- 
atapoosh  Indians,  whose  language  proves  them  to  be  of  the  kindred  of  the  great  Algon* 
quin  family.  ■ , .  „ 


■>. 


184 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


their  families  behind.  About  300  men  women  and  children  were  esti- 
mated to  have  been  seen  at  this  place.  They  evinced  their  friendship  by 
singing  and  dancing,  and  by  rubbing  their  hands  upon  the  arms  of  their 
European  visitors,  then  lifting  them  up  towards  the  heavens.  An  opinion 
is  expressed  that  these  people,  (who  were  in  the  position  assigned  to  the 
Micmacs  in  1600  in  Mr.  Gallatin's  ethnological  map,)  might  very  easily 
be  converted  to  Christianity.  "  They  go,"  says  the  narrator,  "  from  place 
to  place.  They  live  only  by  fishing.  They  have  an  ordinary  time  to  fish 
for  their  provisions.  The  country  is  hotter  than  the  country  of  Spain,  and 
the  fairest  that  can  possibly  be  found,  altogether  smooth  and  level."  To 
the  proc'uctions  before  noticed,  as  existing  on  Brion's  island  &c.,  and  which 
were  likewise  found  here,  he  adds,  "  white  and  red  roses,  with  many  other 
flowers  of  very  sweet  and  pleasant  smell."  "  There  be  also,"  says  the 
journalist,  "many  goodly  meadows,  full  of  grass,  and  lakes,  wherein 
plenty  of  salmon  be."  The  natives  called  a  hatchet  cochi,  and  a  knife 
bacon*  It  was  now  near  the  middle  of  July,  and  the  degree  of  heat  ex- 
perienced on  the  excursion  induced  Cartier  to  name  the  inlet,  Baie  du 
Chaleur — a  name  it  still  retains. 

On  the  12th  of  July  Cartier  \e(t  his  moorings  at  St.  Martin's  crfiek,  and 
proceeded  up  the  gulf,  but  encountering  bad  weather  he  was  forced  into  a 
bay,  which  appears  to  have  been  Gaspe,  where  one  of  the  vessels  lost  her 
anchor.  They  were  forced  to  take  shelter  in  a  river  of  that  bay,  and 
there  detained  thirteen  days.  In  the  mean  while  they  opened  an  inter- 
course with  the  natives,  who  were  found  in  great  numbers  engaged  in 
fishing  for  makerel.  Forty  canoes,  and  200  men  women  and  children 
were  estimated  to  have  been  seen,  during  their  detention.  Presents  of 
"  knives,  combs,  beads  of  glass,  and  other  trifles  of  small  value,"  were 
made  to  them,  for  which  they  expressed  great  thankfulness,  lifting  up  their 
hands,  and  dancing  and  singing. 

These  Graspe  Indians  are  represented  as  diflfering,  both  in  nature  and 
language,  from  those  before  mentioned.  They  presented  a  picture  of 
abject  poverty,  were  partially  clothed  in  "  old  skins,"  and  lived  without  the 
use  of  tents.  They  may,  says  the  journalist,  "  very  well  and  truly  be 
called  wild,  because  there  is  no  poorer  people  in  the  world,  for  I  think, 
all  they  had  together,  besides  their  boats  and  nets,  was  not  worth  five 
sous."  They  shaved  their  heads,  except  a  tiift  at  the  crown  ;  shehered 
themselves  at  night  under  their  canoes  on  the  bare  ground,  and  ate  their 
provisions  very  partially  cooked.  They  were  wholly  without  the  use  of 
salt,  and  "  ate  nothing  that  had  any  taste  of  salt."  On  Cartier's  first  land- 
ing among  them,  the  men  expressed  their  joy,  as  those  at  bay  Chaleur  had 
done,  by  singing  and  dancing.     But  they  had  caused  all  their  women, 


*  Koshee  and  Bahkon.  These  are  not  the  tenna  for  a  hatchet  and  a  knife  in  the  Mie* 
maci  nor  in  the  old  Algonquin,  nor  in  the  Wyandot. 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovery. 


180 


except  2  or  3,  to  flee  into  the  woods.  By  giving  a  comb  and  a  tin  bell  to 
each  of  the  women  who  had  ventured  to  remain,  the  avarice  of  the  men  wae 
excited,  and  they  quickly  caused  their  women,  to  the  number  of  about  20, 
to  sally  from  the  woods,  to  each  of  whom  the  same  present  was  made. 
They  caressed  Cartier  by  touching  and  rubbing  him  with  their  hands ; 
they  also  sung  and  danced.  Their  nets  were  made  of  a  species  of  indi- 
genous hemp ;  they  possessed  also,  a  kind  of  "  millet"  called  "  kapaige," 
beans  called  "  Sahu,"  and  nuts  called  "  Cahehya."  If  any  thing  was 
exhibited,  which  they  did  not  know,  or  understand,  they  shook  their 
heads  saying  "  Nohda."  It  is  added  that  they  never  come  to  the  sea,  ex- 
cept in  fishing  time,  which,  we  may  remark,  was  probably  the  cause  of 
their  having  no  lodges,  or  much  other  property  about  them.  They  would 
naturally  wish  to  disencumber  their  canoes  as  much  as  possible,  in  these 
summer  excursions,  that  they  might  freight  them  back  with  dried  fish. 
The  bnguage  spoken  by  these  Gbspe  Indians  is  manifestly  of  the  Iroquois 
type.  "Cahehya,"  is,  with  a  slight  difierence,  the  term  for  fruit,  in  the 
Oneida. 

On  the  24th  July,  Cartier  set  up  a  cross  thirty  feet  high,  inscribed. 
"  Vive  le  Roy  de  France.^'  The  natives  who  were  present  at  this  cere- 
mony, seem,  on  a  little  reflection,  to  have  conceived  the  true  intent  of  it, 
and  their  chief  complained  of  it,  in  a  "  long  oration,"  giving  them  to  under- 
stand "  that  the  country  was  his,  and  that  we  should  not  set  up  any  cross, 
without  his  leave."  Having  quieted  the  old  chief's  fears,  and  made  use 
of  a  little  duplicity,  to  get  him  to  come  alongside,  they  seized  two  of  the  na- 
tives for  the  purpose  of  taking  them  to  France,  and  on  the  next  day  set  sail, 
up  the  gulf  After  making  some  further  examinations  of  the  gulf,  and  being 
foiled  in  an  attempt  to  enter  the  ihouth  of  a  river,  Cartier  turned  his  thoughts 
on  a  return.  He  was  alarmed  by  the  furious  tides  setting  out  of  the  St. 
Lawrence ;  the  weather  was  becoming  tempestuous,  and  under  these  cir- 
cumstances he  assembled  his  captains  and  principal  men,  "  to  put  the  ques- 
tion as  to  the  expediency  of  continuing  the  voyage."  They  advised  him 
to  this  efiect :  That,  considering  that  easterly  winds  began  to  prevail — "  that 
there  was  nothing  to  be  gotten" — that,  the  impetuosity  of  the  tides  was  such 
"  That  they  did  but  fall,"  and  that  storms  and  tempests  began  to  reign — and 
moreover,  that  they  must  either  promptly  return  home,  or  else  remain  where 
they  were  till  spring,  it  was  expedient  to  return.  With  this  counsel  he 
complied.  No  time  was  lost  in  retracing  their  outward  track,  along  the 
Newfoundland  coast.  They  reached  the  port  of  "  White  Sands,"  on  the 
9th  of  August.  On  the  15th,  being  "the  feast  of  the  Assumption  of  Our 
Lady,"  after  service,  Cartier  took  his  departure  from  the  coast.  He  en- 
countered a  heavy  storm,  of  three  days  continuance,  "  about  the  middle  of 
the  sea,"  and  reached  the  port  of  St.  Malo,  on  the  5th  of  September,  after  an 
absence  of  four  months  am'  sixteen  days. 

This  comprises  the  substance  of  the  first  voyage  of  discovery,  of  which 

24 


186 


cartier's  voyages  op  discovert. 


we  have  knowledge,  ever  made  within  the  waters  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 
The  Newfoundland  and  Nova  Scotia  coasts,  together  with  the  shores  of 
the  North  Atlantic  generally,  had  heen  discovered  by  Cabot,  37  years  before. 
The  banks  of  Newfoundland  had  been  resorted  to,  as  is  known  pretty  freely 
for  the  purpose  of  fishing,  for  26  years  of  this  period,  and  the  natives  had 
been  at  least,  in  one  instance,  taken  to  Europe.  But  the  existence  of  the 
St.  Lawrence  appears  not  to  have  been  known.  Cartier,  is,  therefore,  the 
true  discoverer  of  Canada,  ahhough  he  was  not  its  founder.  The  latter  hon- 
our was  reserved  for  another.  In  the  two  succeeding  voyages  made  by  Car- 
tier,  of  which  it  is  proposed  to  make  a  synopsis,  his  title  as  a  discoverer,  is 
still  more  fully  established.  But  it  will  beseen,  that  he  still  thought  Canada 
to  be  an  island,  and  he  has  left  a  lasting  monument  of  the  still  prevalent  no- 
tion of  a  north-west  passage  to  China,  in  the  name  of  Lachine,  which  was 
bestowed  by  him  and  his  followers  upon  the  noted  point  of  embarkation  for 
the  interior,  nine  miles  above  the  city  of  Montreal. 

My  object  in  taking  up  these  obsolete  voyages,  as  they  are  given  in  his 
quaint  language  in  Hakluyt,  has  been  to  determine  the  particular 
races  or  tribes  among  whom  the  French  first  landed,  and  the  utmost 
points,  to  which  the  Iroquios  and  Algonquin  stocks,  respectively  descended 
towards  the  sea,  in  their  summer  fishing  excursions,  during  the  early  part 
of  th;  16th  century.  By  a  close  scrutiny  of  their  customs  and  lan- 
guages, the  line  of  territorial  separation,  may  also,  it  is  believed,  be 
denoted  between  these,  and  the  Labrador  Algonquins,  and  their  northern 
neighbours,  the  Esquimaux. 

(To  be  continued.) 


All  who  have  served  under  Jason,  says  Xenophon,  have  learned  this 
lesson,  that  pleasure  is  the  effect  of  toil  ;  though  as  to  sen.sual  pleas- 
ures, I  know  no  person  in  the  world  more  temperate  than  Jason.  They 
never  break  in  upon  his  time;  they  always  leave  him  leisuio  to  do,  what 
must  be  done. 


Some  men  are  contemptible  for  one  thing,  and  some  for  another,  but  no 
one  has  earned  a  better  claim  to  the  word,  than  the  foreign  tourist  or  ob- 
server,* who  can  see  nothing  in  his  travels  to  approve  or  admire;  whose 
mind  is  so  jaundiced  by  prior  association,  and  so  wedded  to  the  narrow 
precincts  of  his  native  localities,  as  to  think  every  particle  of  praise  or  ap- 
probation bestowed  upon  the  features,  institutions  or  manners  of  other 
lands,  as  so  much  abstracted  from  his  own,  and  who,  having  been  received 
in  his  visits,  with  courtesy  and  attention,  mayhap  far  above  his  merits,, 
repays  it  on  his  return  home,  in  strains  of  detraction  and  abuse. 


«I 


TAKOZID, 


0> 


THE    SHORT-FOOT. 


ft' 


/»• 


A   DIOORArillCAL  8KBTCH. 


,,v; 
■/>■ 


ip- 
er 
ed 

ts. 


Most  of  the  individuals  who  have  figured  amongst  the  Red  Race  in 
America,  have  appeared  under  circumstances  which  have  precluded  any 
thing  like  a  full  and  consistent  biography.  There  is,  in  truth,  but  little  in 
savage  life,  to  furnish  materials  for  such  biographies.  The  vory  scanti- 
ness of  events  determines  this.  A  man  suddenly  appears  srnong  these 
tribes  as  a  warrior,  a  negociator,  an  orator,  or  a  prophet,  by  a  i.sme  that 
nobody  ever  before  heard  of.  He  excites  attention  for  a  short  time,  and 
then  sinks  back  into  the  mass  of  Indian  society,  and  is  no  more  heard  of. 
His  courage,  his  eloquence,  or  his  diplomatic  skill,  are  regarded  as  evi- 
dences of  talent,  and  energy  of  thought  or  action,  which,  under  better  au- 
spices, might  have  produced  a  shining  and  consistent  character.  But  he 
has  been  left  by  events,  and  is  sunk  in  the  mass.  He  appeared  rather  like 
an  erratic  body,  or  flash,  than  a  fixed  light  amid  his  people.  The  circum- 
stances that  brought  him  into  notice  have  passed  away.  A  victory  has 
been  won,  a  speech  made,  a  noble  example  given.  The  affair  has  been 
adjusted,  the  tribe  resumed  its  hunting,  or  corn-planting,  or  wandering, 
or  internal  discords,  and  the  new  name,  which  promised  for  a  while  to  raise 
a  Tamerlane,  or  Tippoo  Saib  in  the  west,  settles  down  in  the  popular 
mind  ;  and  if  it  be  not  wholly  lost,  is  only  heard  of  now  and  then,  as  one 
of  the  signatures  to  some  land  treaty.  There  is  not,  in  fact,  sufficient,  in 
the  population,  military  strength,  or  importance  of  the  affairs  of  most  of 
our  tribes,  to  work  out  incidents  for  a  sustained  and  full  biography.  Even 
the  most  considerable  personages  of  past  times,  who  have  been  honoured 
with  such  full  notices,  have  too  much  resemblance  to  a  stout  boy  in  his 
father's  regimentals.  They  hang  loosely  about  him.  The  most  that  can 
be  done — all  indeed  which  the  occasion  requires  in  general — is  a 
sketch  of  such  particular  events,  in  aboriginal  history,  as  the  individual 
has  connected  his  name  with.  It  is  proposed  in  the  progress  of  this  work, 
to  furnish  some  of  such  sketches  from  the  unwritten  annals  of  the  west 
and  the  north. 

Among  that  class  of  aboriginal  chiefs  and  actors,  who  have  not  risen  to 
the  highest  distinction,  or  attained  general  notoriety  out  of  the  circle  of 
their  own  tribes,  was  Takozid,  or  the  Short-Foot ;  a  Mukundwa,  or  pil- 
lager; a  fierce,  warlike,  and  predatory  tribe  of  the  Odjibwa  Algonquin 


188 


TAKOZID,   OR   THE   SHORT-FOOT. 


•tock,  who,  at  an  early  time  seated  themselves  on  the  sources  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, making  their  head  quarters  at  Leech  Lake.  To  this  place,  their 
traditions  assert,  they  came  from  Chagoimogon,  or  still  farther  east,  prior 
to  the  discovery  of  the  country  by  Europeans.  They  were  consequently 
intruders  in,  or  conquerors  of  the  country,  and  drove  back  some  other 
people.  It  seems  equally  probable  that  this  people  were  the  Dacotahs,  the 
Naddowassies,  or  as  it  is  abbreviated,  Sioux,  of  early  French  writers.  The 
Sioux  are  a  numerous  and  warlike  stock,  who  occupy  portions  of  the  banks  of 
the  Missouri  and  the  Mississippi,  at,  and  about  the  latitude  of  St.  Anthony's 
Falls.  A  hereditary  war  of  which  "  the  memory  of  man  runneth  not  to 
the  contrary,"  was  the  consequence  of  this  ancient  inroad.  Of  all  this 
region  of  country  we  can  speak  from  personal  knowledge,  having  tra- 
versed it  at  sundry  times,  and  in  various  directions.  It  is  in  local  remi* 
niscence,  little  more  than  a  widely  extended  scene  of  Indian  battles,  ambus- 
cades and  murders.  There  is  hardly  a  prominent  stream,  plain  or  forest, 
which  is  not  referred  to,  as  the  traveller  proceeds,  as  the  particular  locality 
of  some  fight,  tragedy,  or  hair-breath  escape  among  the  Red  Men.  The 
Olympic  games  were  not  a  surer  test  of  fame  in  successful  rivalry,  than  is 
this  wide  area  of  aboriginal  warfare,  for  the  opposing  nations  of  tho  Sioux 
and  Chippewas.  War  is  the  prime  avenue  to  distinction  to  the  Indian 
mind.  As  soon  as  a  hunter  has  acquired  any  distinction,  and  begins  to 
look  upon  himself  as  a  person  of  courage  and  address,  he  turns  his  efforts 
to  the  war  path.  Whatever  else  he  is  famous  for,  this  is  the  crowning 
test  and  seal  of  his  reputation.  And  none  have  pursued  it  with  more  in- 
cessant devotion  than  the  Chippewas. 

Takozid  determined  from  his  earliest  youth  to  take  a  part  in  the  strife 
for  Imrbaric  glory.  He  early  joined  the  war  parties  going  into  the  great 
plains.  He  learned  their  arts,  repeated  their  songs,  and  became  expert  in 
all  the  warrior's  arts.  He  established  the  reputation  of  a  brave  young 
man.  The  next  step  was  to  lead  a  war  party  himself  He  courted  popu- 
larity by  generosity,  self  denial,  and  attention  to  their  religious  rites  and 
ceremonies.  These  things  may  be  done  on  a  smaller  scale,  as  efTectually 
among  a  band  of  savages,  as  in  the  hall  or  forum.  He  succeeded.  He 
raised  a  war  party,  conducted  it  into  the  plains,  discovered  his  enemies, 
approached  them  slily,  fell  upon  them,  defeated  them,  and  returned  in  tri- 
umph with  their  scalps  to  his  village.  His  deep  and  hollow  che  kwan 
DUM,  or  death-cry  of  victory  as  he  come  to  the  eminence  which  overlooked 
his  village,  announced  all  this  before  he  set  foot  in  his  village :  and  the 
number  of  his  scalps. 

These  exploits  placed  him  on  the  pinnacle  of  fame.  It  is  a  curious  fact, 
in  the  lives  of  our  Red  men,  to  observe  that  war  is  a  stimulus  to  poligamy. 
One  of  the  first  things  he  thought  of,  as  a  proper  reward  for  his  bravery, 
was  tL  take  another  wife.  In  this,  his  friends  and  partizans  concurred, 
although  he  had  no  cause  of  dissatisfaction  with  his  first  wife,  to  whom  he 


TAKOZIO,    OR   THE    BHORT-FOOT. 


189 


had  been  married  but  a  short  time,  and  who  had  borne  him  a  son.  Time 
added  confirmation  to  this  plan.  It  was  talked  of,  and  even  debated  by  the 
chiefs.  It  was  conceded  to  be  due  to  his  bravery.  All,  indeed,  appeared 
to  approve  of  it,  but  his  wife.  She  heard  of  the  rumor  with  alarm,  and 
received  the  account  of  its  confirmation,  with  pain.  It  could  no  longer  be 
doubted,  for  the  individual  who  was  to  share,  nny,  control  the  lodge 
with  her  was  named,  and  the  consent  of  her  parents  had  been  obtained. 

Monon,  or  the  Little-Iron- Wood-Tree,  as  she  was  called,  was  a  female 
of  no  ordinary  firmness  of  character.  She  was  ardently  attached  to  her 
husband,  not  the  less  so  for  his  rising  fame,  jealous  of  her  rights,  and 
prompted  by  strong  feelings  to  maintain  them.  In  all  these  pints  she 
was  above  the  generality  of  her  country  women.  Like  oth'^r  j,  however, 
in  a  community  where  poligamy  was  common,  she  might  huve  submitted 
at  length,  to  her  fate,  had  not  her  rival  in  the  affections  uf  Takozid,  ap- 
peuled  to  a  deeper  seated  principle,  and  waked  up,  in  the  breast  of  the  in- 
jured  wife,  the  feeling  of  revenge :  a  principle  reckless  enough,  in  com- 
munities where  there  are  the  safeguards  of  education  and  Christianity 
to  restrain  and  regulate  it ;  but  horrible  in  wild  and  roving  bands  of  bar- 
barians. IMonon's  fidelity  was  slandered.  She  was  a  pure  and  high 
minded  woman,  and  the  imputation  goaded  her  to  the  quick. 

When  this  slander  first  reached  her  ears,  through  the  ordinary  chan- 
nel of  village  gossip,  a  chord  was  struck,  which  vibrated  through  every 
throe,  and  steeled  her  heart  for  some  extraordinary  act ;  although  none 
could  anticipate  the  sanguinary  deed  which  marked  the  nuptial  night. 
An  Indian  marriage  is  oflen  a  matter  of  little  ceremony.  It  was  not  so, 
on  this  occasion.  To  render  the  events  imposing,  many  had  been  invited. 
The  bride  was  dressed  in  her  best  apparel.  Her  father  was  present 
Many  young  and  old,  males  and  females  were  either  present  or  thronged 
around  the  lodge.  The  broad  clear  blue  waters  of  the  lake,  studded  with 
green  islands,  spread  before  the  door.  A  wide  grassy  lawn,  which  was 
the  village  ball  and  play  ground,  extended  down  to  its  margin.  It  was 
a  public  event.  A  throng  had  gathered  around.  Takozid  was  to  be 
married.  He  was  to  take  a  second  wife,  in  the  daughter  of  Obegwud. 
Takozid  himself  was  there.  Hilarity  reigned  within  and  without.  All 
indeed,  were  there,  but  the  dejected  and  deserted  Monon,  who  had  been 
lefl  with  her  child,  at  the  chieilain's  own  lodge. 

But  a  spirit  had  been  aroused  in  her  breast,  which  would  not  permit 
her  to  remain  absent.  She  crossed  the  green  silently,  stealthily.  She 
stood  gazing  awhile  at  the  lake.  She  approached  the  bridal  lodge.  She 
passed  easily  among  the  group.  She  entered  the  lodge.  Nor  had  any 
one,  at  that  moment,  a  thought  of  suspicion  or  alarm.  The  bride  was 
seated  on  her  envied  abbinos ;  her  affianced  husband  was  at  her  side. 

All  at  once,  there  arose  a  shrill  cry,  in  the  Chippewa  tongue.  "  Thisj 
vociferated  the  enraged  Monon,  This  for  the  bastard!"  and  at  each  repeti- 


mm. 


190 


TAKOZID,   OR   THE   SHORT-FOOT. 


tion  of  the  words,  she  raised  an  Indian  poignard,  in  her  hand.  The  sud- 
denness of  her  movement  had  paralyzed  every  attempt  to  arrest  her. 
Amazement  sat  in  every  face.  She  had  plunged  a  pointed  knife  into  the 
breast  of  her  rival. 

There  ii>  little  to  be  added  to  such  a  catastrophe.  Its  very  suddenness 
and  atrocity  appalled  every  one.  Nobody  arrested  her,  and  nobody  pur- 
sued her.  She  returned  as  she  came,  and  re-entered  her  lodge.  Her 
victim  never  Fpoke. 

From  this  moment  the  fame  of  Takozid  declined.  The  event  appeared 
to  have  unmanned  him.  He  went  no  more  to  war.  His  martial  spirits 
appeared  to  have  left  him.  He  sank  back  into  the  mass  of  Indian  society, 
and  was  scarcely  ever  mentioned.  Nor  should  we,  indeed,  have  recalled 
his  name  from  its  obscurity,  were  it  not  associated  in  the  Indian  reminis- 
cences of  Leach  lake,  with  this  sanguinary  deed.  . 

I  had  this  relation  a  few  years  ago,  from  a  trader,  who  had  lived  at 
Leech  lake,  who  personally  knew  the  parties,  and  whose  veracity  I 
had  no  reason  at  all,  to  call  into  question.  It  is  one  of  the  elements  that 
go  into  the  sum  of  my  personal  observations,  on  savage  life,  and  as  such  I 
cast  it  among  these  papers.  To  judge  of  the  Red  race  aright,  we  must 
view  it,  in  all  its  phases,  and  if  we  would  perform  our  duty  towards  them, 
as  christians  and  men,  we  should  gather  our  data  from  small,  as  well  as 
great  events,  and  from  afar  as  well  as  near.  When  all  has  been  done,  m 
the  way  of  such  collections  and  researches,  it  will  be  found,  we  think, 
that  their  errors  and  crimes,  whatever  they  are,  assume  no  deeper  dye 
than  philanthropy  has  had  reason  to  apprehend  them  to  take,  without  a 
knowledge  of  the  principles  of  the  gospel.  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  is  a  law, 
yet  to  be  enforced,  among  more  than  two  hundred  thousand  souls,  who 
bear  the  impress  of  a  red  skin,  within  the  acknowledged  limits  of  the 
American  Union. 


IMPROMPTtl. 


On  passing  the  Inn  of  "A  Failing*'  on  the  Mohawk,  in  1810. 

Sure  fortune's  a  bubble,  and  life  is  a  joke, 

Or  fate  would  this  man  be  assailing ; 
For  pray  where's  the  mortal  who  would  not  have  broke, 

If  he'd  forty  long  years  been  a— failing. 


Men  who  sincerely  desire  peace,  says  Xenophon,  ought  not  to  expect 
from  others  a  thorough  compliance  with  their  own  demands,  whilst  they 
manifest  a  disposition  to  engross  all  power  to  themselves. 


THE  MANITO  TREE. 


=»     I 


There  is  a  prominent  liill  in  the  vicinity  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  at  the  out^ 
let  of  lake  Superior,  called  by  the  French  La  Butte  des  Terres.  An  In- 
dian footpath  formerly  connected  this  hill  with  the  old  French  settlement 
at  those  falls,  from  which  it  is  distant  about  a  mile.  In  the  intermediate 
space,  near  the  path,  there  formerly  stood  a  tree,  a  large  mountain  ash, 
from  which,  Indian  tradition  says,  there  issued  a  sound,  resembling  that 
produced  by  their  own  war-drums,  during  one  of  the  most  calm  and 
cloudless  days.  This  occurred  long  before  the  French  appeared  in  the 
country.  It  was  consequently  regarded  as  the  local  residence  of  a  spirit, 
and  deemed  sacred. 

From  that  time  they  began  to  deposit  at  its  foot,  an  offering  of  small 
green  twigs  and  boughs,  whenever  they  passed  the  path,  so  that,  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  a  high  pile  of  these  offerings  of  the  forest  was  accumulated. 
It  seemed  as  if,  by  this  procedure,  the  other  trees  had  each  made  an  offer- 
ing to  this  tree.  At  length  the  tree  blew  down,  during  a  violent  storm, 
and  has  since  entirely  decayed,  but  the  spot  was  recollected  and  the  offer- 
ings kept  up,  and  they  would  have  been  continued  to  the  present  hour, 
had  not  an  accidental  circumstance  put  a  stop  to  it. 

In  the  month  of  July  1822,  the  government  sent  a  military  force  to  take 
post,  at  that  ancient  point  of  French  settlement,  at  the  foot  of  the  falls,  and 
one  of  the  first  acts  of  the  commanding  officer  was  to  order  out  a  fatigue 
party  to  cut  a  wagon  road  from  the  selected  site  of  the  post  to  the  hill.  This 
road  was  directed  to  be  cut  sixty  feet  wide,  and  it  passed  over  the  site  of 
the  tree.  The  pile  of  offerings  was  thus  removed,  without  the  men's 
knowing  that  it  ever  had  had  a  superstitious  origin  ;  and  thus  the  practice 
itself  came  to  an  end.  I  had  landed  with  the  troops,  and  been  at  the  place 
but  nine  days,  in  the  exercise  of  my  appropriate  duties  as  an  Agent  on  the 
part  of  the  government  to  the  tribe,  when  this  trait  of  character  was  men- 
tioned to  me,  and  I  was  thus  made  personally  acquainted  with  the  locality, 
the  cutting  of  the  road,  and  the  final  extinction  of  the  rite. 

Our  Indians  are  rather  prohe  to  regard  the  coming  of  the  white  man, 
as  fulfilling  certain  obscure  prophecies  of  their  own  priests ;  and  that  they 
are,  at  beat,  harbingers  of  evil  to  them ;  and  with  their  usual  belief  in 
fatality,  they  tacitly  drop  such  rites  as  the  foregoing.  They  can  excuse 
themselves  to  their  consciences  in  such  cases,  in  relinquishing  the  wor- 
ship of  a  local  manito,  by  saying :  it  is  the  tread  of  the  white  man  that 
has  desecrated  the  ground. 


Many  who  praise  virtue,  says  the  author  of  the  Rambler,  do  no  more 
than  praise  it. 


192 


NIAGARA,  AN  ALLEGORY. 

An  old  grey  man  on  a  mountain  lived, 

He  had  daughters  four  and  one, 
And  a  tall  bright  lodge  of  the  betula  bark 

That  glittered  in  the  sun. 

He  lived  on  the  very  highest  top, 

For  he  was  a  hunter  free, 
Where  he  could  spy  on  the  clearest  day, 

Gleams  of  the  distant  sea. 

Come  out — come  out  I  cried  the  youngest  one, 

Let  us  off  to  look  at  the  sea, 
And  out  tliey  ran  in  their  gayest  robes, 

And  skipped  and  ran  with  glee. 

Come  Su,*  come  Mi,t  come  HUjf  come  Sa,§ 

Cried  laughing  little  Er,|| 
Let  us  go  to  yonder  broad  blue  deep, 

Where  the  breakers  foam  and  roar. 

And  on  they  scampered  by  valley  and  wood, 

By  earth  and  air  and  sky, 
Till  they  came  to  a  steep  where  the  bare  rocks  stood, 

In  a  precipice  mountam  high. 

Inya !][  cried  Er,  here's  a  dreadful  leap, 

But  we  are  gone  so  far, 
That  if  we  flinch  and  return  in  fear, 

Nos,**  he  will  cry  ha !  ha ! 

Now  each  was  clad  in  a  vesture  light, 

That  floated  far  behind, 
With  sandals  of  frozen  water  drops. 

And  wings  of  painted  wind. 

And  down  they  plunged  with  a  merry  skip. 

Like  birds  that  skim  the  plain ; 
And  hey !  they  cried,  let  us  up  and  try 

And  down  the  steep  again. 

And  up  and  down  the  daughters  skipped. 

Like  girls  on  a  holiday, 
And  laughed  outright,  at  the  sport  and  foam, 

They  called  Niagara. 

If  ye  would  see  a  sight  so  rare, 

Where  nature's  in  her  glee, 
Go.  view  the  spot  in  the  wide  wild  west, 

The  land  of  the  brave  and  free. 

But  mark — their  shapes  are  only  seen 

In  fancy's  deepest  play. 
But  she  plainly  shews  their  wings  and  feet 

In  the  dancing  sunny  spray. 


*  Superior.  t  Michigaa  t  Huron. 

T  An  exclamation  of  wonder  and  surprize.— O^'.  Ian. 


§  St.  Claro.  II  Erie. 

••  My  father- 


^mmm^M, 


OR 


TEE  EED  KACE  OF  AMEEICA. 


JPART     fourth) 


PERSONAL  INCIDENTS  AND  IMPRESSIONS  OF  THE  RED  RACE, 
DRAWN  FROM  NOTES  OF  RESIDENCE  AND  TRAVEL  IN  THE  IN- 
DIAN TERRITORIES. 

DOMESTIC  CONDITION  OP  THE  TRIBES  AND  CONSTUTION  OP  THE 

INDIAN  PAMILY. 


■Vi 


Erie. 


iNaumy  II. — ^What  is  the  domestic  condition  and  organization  of  the  Indian  family  t 
Is  the  tie  of  consanguinity  strong,  and  what  characteristic  facts  can  be  stated  of  it? 
How  are  the  domestic  duties  arranged?  What  are  the  rights  of  each  inmate  of  the 
lodge  ?  How  is  order  maintained  in  so  confined  a  space,  and  the  general  relations 
of  the  family  preserved  7  Are  the  relative  duties  and  labours  of  the  hunter  and  his 
wife,  equally  or  unequally  divided  7   Who  builds  the  lodge,  and  how  is  it  constructed  t 

There  is  a  very  striking  agreement,  in  the  condition,  relative  dufiM 
and  obligations,  of  the  Indian  family,  among  all  the  tribes  of  whom  I 
have  any  personal  knowledge,  in  North  America.  Climate  and  position, 
the  abundance  or  want  of  the  means  of  subsistence  and  other  accidental 
causes,  have  created  gradations  of  condition  in  the  various  tribes,  some  of 
whom  excel  others  in  expc'tness,  in  hunting  and  war,  and  other  arts,  but 
these  circumstances  have  done  little  to  alter  the  general  characteristics,  or  to 
abridge  or  enlarge  the  original  rights  and  claims  of  each  inmate  of  the 
lodge.  The  tribes  who  cultivated  maize  in  the  rich  sub-vallies  and  plains 
of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi,  had  fuller  means  of  both  physical  and  ment&l 
development,  than  those  who  were,  and  still  are,  obliged  to  pick  a  scanty 
subsistence,  among  the  frigid,  and  half  marine  regions  in  the  latitudeR 
north  of  the  great  lakes.  There  are  some  peculiar  traits  of  manners,  in 
the  prairie-tribes,  west  of  the  Mississippi,  who  pursue  the  bison  on  horse 
back,  and  rely  for  their  subsistence  greatly,  on  its  flesh,  and  the  sale  of  its 
skin.  The  well  fed  Muscogee,  Cherokee,  or  Choctaw,  who  lived  in  the 
sunny  vallies  of  upper  Georgia,  Alabama,  and  Tennessee,  the  robust 
Osage,  revelling  in  the  abundance  of  corn  and  wild  meat,  south  of  the 

25 


194 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


!. 


Missouri,  and  the  lean  and  rigid  Montaignes,  Muskeego,  and  7{!enisteno, 
who  push  their  canoes  through  waters  choked  with  aquatic  weeds,  and 
wild  rice,  present  very  different  pictures  of  home  and  comfort,  within  their 
lodge  doors.  But  they  really  present  the  same  idea,  the  same  sentiments, 
and  the  same  round  of  duties  and  obligations,  of  father  and  mother,  sister 
and  brother,  wife  and  husband.  The  original  type  of  the  human  family 
among  them,  is  well  preserved,  better,  indeed,  than  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected in  a  state  of  barbarism,  and  among  branches  of  the  race  who  have 
been  so  long  separated,  and  subjected  to  such  severe  vicissitudes.  It 
would  be  useless,  in  this  view,  to  draw  a  parallel  between  the  relative  con- 
dition of  the  members  of  a  family,  within,  and  without  the  pale  of  civiliza- 
tion. Nothing  of  the  kind  could  be  done,  without  showing  up  pictures 
of  want  in  the  hun'.er-life  which  are  wholly  unknown  in  the  agricultural 
state.  It  cannot  perhaps,  in  fair  justice,  be  said  that  the  tie  of  consan- 
guinity, in  the  man  of  the  woods,  is  stronger,  than  in  civilized  life.  But 
it  is  in  accordance  with  all  observation  to  say,  that  it  is  very  strong,  that 
its  impulses  beat  with  marked  force,  and  are  more  free  from  the  inter- 
twined ligaments  of  interest,  which  often  weakens  the  tie  of  relationship  in 
refined  and  affluent  society. 

The  true  idea  of  matrimoriy,  in  Indian  life,  is  also  well  set  forth  and 
acknowledged,  although  it  has  come  down  through  ages  of  plunder  and 
wandering,  degraded  in  its  condition,  shorn  of  its  just  ceremonies,  and 
weakened  in  its  sacred  character.  I  have  observed  that  polygamy,  among 
the  northern  tribes,  is  chiefly  to  be  fcund,  among  bands  who  are  favour- 
ably located,  and  have  the  best  meuns  of  subsistence.  But  even  here  it  is 
not  reputable  ;  it  may  often  increase  a  man's  influence  in  the  tribe  or  nation, 
but  there  are  always  persons  in  the  wildest  forests,  who  do  not  think  the 
practice  right  or  reputable.  In  the  worst  state  of  Indian  society,  there  are 
always  some  glimmerings  of  truth.  If  the  conscience  of  the  Red  man 
may  be  compared  to  a  lamp,  it  may  be  said  to  have  rather  sunk  low  into  its 
socket,  than  actually  to  have  expired.  The  relation  between  husband 
and  wife,  in  the  forest,  are  formed  under  circumstances,  which  are  gene- 
rally uniform.  Various  incidents,  or  motives  determine  a  union.  Some- 
times it  is  brought  about  by  the  intervention  of  friends  ;  sometimes  from 
a  sudden  impulse  of  admiration  ;  sometimes  with,  and  sometimes  against 
the  wishes  of  the  graver  and  more  prudent  relatives  of  the  parties. 
Where  the  husband  is  acceptable,  and  has  not  before  been  married, 
which  covers  the  majority  of  cases,  he  comes  to  live  for  a  while  after  mar- 
riage, in  the  lodge  of  his  mother-in-law  ;  and  this  relation  generally  lasts 
until  the  increase  of  children,  or  other  circumstances  determine  his  setting 
up  a  lodge  for  himself  Presents  are  still  a  ready  way  for  a  young  hun- 
ter to  render  himself  acceptable  in  a  lodge.  There  are  some  instances, 
where  considerable  ceremony,  and  the  invitation  of  friends,  have  attended 
the  first  reception  of  tlic  bridegroom,  at  the  lodge  ;  but  these  are  in  most 


PERSONAL   INOIDENTS   AND   IMPRESSIONS. 


m 


cases,  what  we  should  denominate  matches  of  state,  or  expediency,  in 
which  the  hravery,  or  other  public  services  of  a  chief  or  leader,  has  in- 
clined his  village  to  think,  that  his  merits  deserve  the  reward  of  a  wife. 
Generally,  the  acceptance  of  the  visitor  by  the  party  most  interested,  and 
her  mother  and  father,  and  their  expressed,  or  tacit  consent,  is  the  only 
preliminary,  and  this  is  done  in  a  private  way.  The  only  ceremonial 
observance,  of  which  I  have  ever  heard,  is  the  assigning  of  what  is  called 
an  abbinos,  or  permanent  lodge  seat,  to  the  bridegroom.  When  this  has 
been  done,  by  the  mother  or  mistress  of  the  lodge,  who  governs  these 
things,  he  is  received,  and  henceforth  installed  as  a  constituent  member  of 
the  lodge  and  family.  The  simple  rule  is,  that  he  who  has  a  right  to  sit 
by  the  bride,  is  her  husband. 

The  lodge  itself,  with  all  its  arrangements,  is  the  precinct  of  the  rule 
and  government  of  the  wife.  She  assigns  to  each  member,  his  or  her  of 
dinary  place  to  sleep  and  put  their  effects.  These  places  are  permanent, 
and  only  changed  at  her  will,  as  when  there  is  a  guest  by  day  or  night. 
In  a  space  so  small  as  a  lodge  this  system  preserves  order,  and  being  at  all 
times  under  her  own  eye,  is  enforced  by  personal  supervision.  The  hus- 
band has  no  voice  in  this  matter,  and  I  have  never  heard  of  an  instance  in 
which  he  would  so  far  deviate  from  his  position,  as  to  interfere  in  these 
minor  particulars.     The  lodge  is  her  precinct,  the  forest  his. 

There  is  no  law,  nor  force,  to  prevent  an  Indian  from  decreeing  his 
own  divorce,  that  is  to  say,  leaving  one  wife  and  taking  another  whenever 
he  sees  cause.  Yet  it  often  occurs  that  there  is  some  plausible  pretext  for 
such  a  step,  such  as  if  true,  would  form  some  justification  of  the  measure. 
The  best  protection  to  married  females  arises  from  the  ties  of  children, 
which  by  bringing  into  play  the  strong  natural  affections  of  the  heart,  and 
appeals  at  once  to  that  principle  in  man's  original  organization,  which  is 
the  strongest.  The  average  number  of  children  borne  by  the  women,  and 
which  reach  the  adult  period  is  small,  and  will  scarcely  exceed  two.  On 
the  pay  rolls  it  did  not  exceed  this.  Much  of  this  extraordinary  result  is 
owing  to  their  erratic  mode  of  life,  and  their  cramped  means  of  subsis- 
tence. Another  cause  is  to  be  found  in  the  accidents  and  exposure  to 
hich  young  children  are  liable,  but  still  more  to  their  shocking  ignorance 
of  medicine.  I  once*  knew  a  child  a,  three  years  of  age  to  be  killed  by 
an  alieiiipt  to  restore  a  deranged  state  of  the  bowels,  by  a  strong  overdose 
of  an  astringent  tincture  of  hemlock  bark  administered  by  her  father. 
This  man,  who  was  called  Attuck,  had  strong  natural  affections,  but  he 
was  very  ignorant  even  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indian  race,  being  one  of  that 
people  living  N.  E.  of  lake  Superior,  who  are  called  variously  Gens  de 
Terres,  Mountaineers,  and  Muskeegoes.  Wherever  the  laws  of  reproduc- 
tion are  relieved  from  these  depressing  circumstances,  the  number  of  chil- 
dren is  seen  to  be  increased. 

The  chief  laba-Waddick,  who  lived  on  a  small  bay  at  the  foot  of  lake 


196 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS   AND   IMPRESSIONS. 


V 


f  • 
ii 


ii 


ICt 


Superior,  and  had  abundance  of  means  of  subsistence,  had  fourteen  chil- 
dren by  ono  wife.  He  was  an  excellent  hunter,  and  of  habits  for  the 
most  part  of  his  life,  strictly  temperate ;  he  had  married  young,  and  had 
always  had  the  means  of  providing  his  family  with  adequate  clothing  and 
food.  Not  one  of  these  children  died  in  infancy.  He  lived  himself  to  be 
old,  and  died  rather  from  a  complaint  induced  by  constitutional  structure, 
than  from  a  natural  decay  of  vital  power. 

The  duties  and  labours  of  Indian  life,  are  believed  to  be  equally,  and 
not,  as  has  been  generally  thought,  unequally  divided  between  the  male 
and  female.  This  division  is  also  the  most  natural  possibk,  and  such  us 
must  ever  result  from  the  condition  of  man,  as  a  mere  hunter.  It  is  the 
duty  of  the  male  to  provide  food,  and  of  the  female  to  prepare  it.  This 
arrangement  carries  with  it  to  the  share  of  the  male,  all  that  relates  to  ex* 
ternal  concerns,  and  all  that  pertains  to  the  internal  to  the  care  of  the  female 
as  completely  as  is  done  in  civilized  life.  To  the  man  belongs  not  only  the 
business  of  hunting,  for  this  is  nn  employment  and  not  a  pastime,  but  the 
care  of  the  territory,  and  keeping  off  intruders  and  enemies,  and  the  pre- 
paration of  canoes  for  travel,  and  of  arms  and  implements  of  war.  The 
duties  of  cooking  and  dressing  meats  and  fowl,  and  whatever  else  the 
chase  affords,  carries  on  the  other  hand,  to  the  share  of  the  hunter's  wife, 
the  entire  care  and  controul  of  the  lodge,  with  its  structure  and  removal, 
and  the  keeping  it  in  order,  with  all  its  utensils  and  apparatus.  A  good 
and  frugal  hunter's  wife,  makes  all  this  a  point  of  ambitious  interest,  and 
takes  a  pride  in  keeping  it  neat  and  proper  for  the  reception  of  her  hus- 
band's guests.  She  sweeps  the  earth  clean  around  the  fire,  with  a  broom 
of  branches  of  the  cedar  constructed  for  this  purpose.  This  lodge  it  is  to 
be  remembered,  is  made  not  of  beams  and  posts,  and  heavy  carpentry, 
but  out  of  thin  poles,  such  as  a  child  can  lift,  set  in  the  ground  in  a  circle, 
bent  over  and  tied  at  the  top,  and  sheathed  with  long  sheets  of  the  white  birch 
bark.  A  rim  of  cedar  wood  at  the  bottom,  assimilates  these  birch  bark 
sheets  to  the  roller  of  a  map,  to  which  in  stormy  weather  a  stone  is  at- 
tached to  hold  it  firm.  This  stick  has  also  the  precise  use  of  a  map- 
roller,  for  when  the  lodge  is  to  be  removed,  the  bark  is  rolled  on  it,  and 
in  this  shape  carried  to  the  canoe,  to  be  set  up  elsewhere.  The  circle 
of  sticks  or  frame,  is  always  left  standing,  as  it  would  be  useless  to  en- 
cumber the  canoe  with  what  can  easily  be  had  at  any  position  in  a  forest 
country. 

Such  at  least  is  the  hunting  lodge,  and  indeed,  the  lodge  generally 
used  by  the  tribes  north  of  lattitude  42°.  It  is,  in  its  figure,  a  half  globe, 
and  by  its  lightness  and  wicker-like  structure,  may  be  said  to  resemble  an 
inverted  bird's  nest.  The  whole  amount  of  the  transportable  materials  of 
it,  is  often  comprehended  in  some  half  a  dozen  good  rolls  of  bark,  and  as 
many  of  rush  mats  which  the  merest  girl  can  easily  lift.  The  mats  which 
are  the  substitute  for  floor  cloths,  and  also  the  under  stratum  of  the  sleep- 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


197 


lap- 
land 

Ircle 
en- 

brest 


ing  couch,  are  made  out  of  the  common  lacustris  or  bullrush,  or  the 
flag,  cut  at  the  proper  season,  and  woven  in  a  warp  of  fine  hemp  net 
thread,  such  as  is  furnished  by  traders  in  the  present  state  of  the  Indian 
trade.  A  portion  of  this  soft  vegetable  woof,  is  dyed,  and  woven  in  vari- 
ous colours.  Lodges  thus  constructed  are  to  be  still  abundantly  seen, 
by  the  summer  visitor,  in  the  upper  lakes,  at  all  the  principal  points,  to 
which  the  Indians  resort,  during  the  height  of  summer.  Such  are  the 
posts  of  Michilimackinac,  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  Green  Bay.  At  Michili- 
mackinac,  where  it  is  now  difficult  to  get  fresh  lodge  poles,  without  going 
some  distance,  or  trespassing  on  priv«fte  rights,  the  natives  who  resort  thi- 
ther, of  late  years,  have  adopted  an  ingenious  change,  by  which  two  ob- 
jects are  accomplished  at  the  same  time,  and  the  labour  of  the  females  dis- 
pensed with  in  getting  new  poles.  It  is  known,  that  the  bark  canoe,  be- 
ing itself  but  an  enlarged  species  of  wicker  work,  has  not  sufficient 
strength  to  be  freighted,  without  previously  having  a  number  of  poles  laid 
longitudinally,  in  the  bottom,  as  a  kind  of  vertebral  support.  These  poles 
on  landing  upon  the  gravelly  shores  of  that  island,  are  set  up,  or  stacked 
to  use  a  military  phrase,  that  is  tying  the  tops  together  and  then  drawing 
out  the  other  ends  so  as  to  describe  a  circle,  and  thus  making  a  perfect 
cone.  The  bark  tapestry  is  hung  around  these  poles  very  much  as  it 
would  be  around  the  globular  close  lodges  ;  and  by  this  arrangement,  an 
Indian  lodge  is  raised,  and  ready  for  occupation,  in  as  many  minutes, 
afler  landing,  as  the  most  expert  soldiers  could  pitch  a  tent  in. 

Before  we  can  affirm  that  the  labour  of  preparing  these  barks  and  mats 
and  setting  up,  and  taking  down,  the  lodge,  is  disproportionately  great, 
or  heavy  on  the  females,  it  will  be  necessary  to  inquire  into  other  particu- 
lars, both  on  the  side  of  the  male  and  female.  Much  of  the  time  of  an  In- 
dian female,  is  passed  in  idleness.  This  is  tpie  not  only  of  a  part  of  every 
day,  but  is  emphatically  so,  of  certain  seasons  of  the  year.  She  has  not 
like  the  farmer's  wife,  her  cows  to  milk,  her  butter  and  cheese  to  make, 
and  her  flax  to  spin.  She  has  not  to  wash  and  comb  and  prepare  her 
children  every  morning,  to  go  to  school.  She  has  no  extensive  or  fine 
wardrobe  to  take  care  of  She  has  no  books  to  read.  She  sets  little  value 
on  time,  which  is  characteristic  of  all  the  race.  What  she  does,  is  either 
very  plain  sewing,  or  some  very  pains  taking  ornamental  thing.  When 
the  sheathing  and  flooring  of  the  lodges  are  once  made,  they  arc 
permanent  pieces  of  property,  and  do  not  require  frequent  renewal. 
When  a  skin  has  been  dressed,  and  a  garment  made  of  it,  it  is  worn, 
till  it  is  worn  out.  Frequent  ablution  and  change  of  dress,  are  eminently 
the  traits  of  high  civilization,  and  not  of  the  hunter's  lodge.  The 
articles  which  enter  into  the  mysteries  of  the  laundry,  add  but  little  to 
the  cares  of  a  forest  housekeeper.  With  every  industrial  eiTort,  and 
such  is,  somtimes  the  case,  there  is  much  unoccupied  time,  while  her  bus- 
band  is  compelled  by  their  necessities,  to  traverse  large  tracts,  and  endure 


-t 


198 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS   AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


'A 


I 

It* 


greal  fatigues,  in  all  weathers  in  quest  of  food.  He  must  defend  his  hunt- 
ing grounds,  in  peace  and  war,  and  has  his  life  daily  in  his  handa- 
Long  absences  are  often  necessary,  on  these  accounts.  It  is  at  such  times, 
during  the  open  season,  that  the  Indian  female  exerts  her  industry.  In 
the  fall  season,  she  takes  her  children  in  a  canoe,  or  if  she  have  none,  in- 
vites a  female  companion  to  go  with  her,  along  the  streams,  to  cut  the 
rush,  to  be  manufactured  into  mats,  at  her  leisure,  in  the  winter.  It  is 
also  a  part  of  her  duty,  at  all  seasons,  to  provide  fuel  for  the  lodge  fire, 
which  she  is  careful  to  do,  that  she  may  suitably  receive  her  husband,  on 
his  return  from  the  chase,  and  havei.thd  means  of  drying  his  wet  mocca- 
sins, and  a  cheerful  spot,  where  he  may  light  his  pipe,  and  regain  his  mental 
equilibrium,  wKile  she  prepares  his  meals.  The  very  idea  of  a  female's 
chopping  wood,  is  to  some  horrifRc.  But  it  is  quite  true  that  the  Indian 
female  does  chop  wood,  or  at  least,  exert  an  undue  labour,  in  procuring 
this  necessary  article  of  the  household.  In  speaking  of  the  female,  we,  at 
once,  rush  to  the  poetic  idea  of  the  refinement  of  lady  like  gentleness,  and 
delicacy.  Not  only  does  the  natura  of  savage  life  and  the  hardiness  of 
muscle  created  by  centuries  of  forest  vicissitude,  give  the  hunter's  wife, 
but  a  slender  claim  on  this  particular  shade  of  character,  but  the  kind  of 
labour  implied,  is  very  different  from  the  notion  civilized  men  have  of 
"wood  chopping."  The  emigrant  swings  a  heavy  axe  of  six  pounds 
weight,  incessantly,  day  in,  and  day  out,  against  immense  trees,  in  the 
heavi(  ot  forest,  until  he  has  opened  the  land  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and 
prepared  an  amount  of  cyclopean  labours  for  the  power  of  fire,  and  the 
ox.  The  hunter  clears  no  forests,  the  limits  of  which  on  the  contrary,  he 
carefully  cherishes  for  his  deer  to  range  in.  He  seats  himself  down,  with 
his  lodge,  in  the  borders  of  natural  glades,  or  meadows,  to  plant  his  few 
hills  of  maize.  He  had  no  metallic  axe,  capable  of  cutting  down  a  tree, 
before  1492,  and  he  has  never  learned  to  wield  a  heavy  axe  up  to  1844. 
His  wife,  always  made  her  lodge  fires  by  gathering  sticks,  and  she  does 
so  still.  She  takes  a  hatchet  of  one  or  two  pounds  weight,  and  afler 
collecting  dry  limbs  in  the  forest,  she  breaks  them  into  lengths  of  about 
18  inches,  and  ties  them  in  bundles,  or  faggots,  and  carries  them,  at  her 
leisure,  to  her  lodge.  Small  as  these  sticks  are,  in  their  length  and  diame- 
ter, but  few  are  required  to  boil  her  pot.  The  lodge,  being  of  small  cir 
cumference,  but  little  heat  is  required  to  warm  the  air,  and  by  suspending 
the  pot  by  a  string  from  above,  over  a  small  blaze,  the  object  is  attained, 
without  that  extraordinary  expenditure  of  wood,  which,  to  the  perfect 
amazement  of  the  Indian,  characterizes  the  emigrant's  roaring  fire  of  logs. 
The  few  fields  which  the  Indians  have  cleared  and  prepared  for  corn  fields, 
in  northern  latitudes,  are  generally  to  be  traced  to  some  adventitious  opening, 
and  have  been  enlarged  very  slowly.  Hence,  I  have  observed,  that  when, 
they  have  come  to  be  appraised,  to  fix  their  value  as  improvements  upon 
the  land,  under  treaty  provisions,  that  the  amount  thereof  may  be  paid  the 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


199 


owner,  they  have  uniformly  set  a  high  estimate  upon  these  ancient  clear- 
ings, and  sometimes  regarded  their  value,  one  would  think,  in  the  inverse 
proportion  of  these  limits.  As  if,  indeed,  there  were  some  merit,  in  having 
but  half  an  acre  of  cleared  ground,  where,  it  might  be  supposed,  the  owner 
would  have  cultivated  ten  acres.  And  this  half  acre,  is  to  be  regarded  at 
the  industrial  sum  of  the  agricultural  labours  of  all  ages  and  sexes,  during 
perhaps,  ten  generations.  Could  the  whole  of  this  physical  effort,  there- 
fore, be  traced  to  female  hands,  which  is  doubtful,  for  the  old  men  and 
boys,  will  oilen  do  something,  it  would  not  be  a  very  severe  imposition. 
There  is  at  least,  a  good  deal,  it  is  believed,  in  this  view  of  the  domestic 
condition  of  the  women  to  mitigate  the  severity  of  judgment,  with  which 
the  proud  and  labour-hating  hunter,  has  sometimes  been  visited.  He  has. 
in  our  view,  the  most  important  part  of  the  relative  duties  of  Indian  life, 
to  sustain.  In  the  lodge  he  is  a  mild,  considerate  man,  of  the  non-interfering 
and  non-scolding  species.  He  may  indeed,  be  looked  upon,  rather  as  the 
guest  of  his  wife,  than  what  he  is  often  represented  to  be,  her  tyrant,  and 
he  is  oAen  only  known  as  the  lord  of  the  lodge,  by  the  attention  and  res- 
pect which  she  shows  to  him.  He  is  a  man  of  few  words.  If  her  temper 
is  ruffled,  he  smiles.  If  he  is  displeased,  he  walks  away.  It  is  a  pro- 
vince in  which  his  actions  acknowledge  her  right  to  rule ;  and  it  is  one, 
in  which  his  pride  and  manliness  have  exalted  him  above  the  folly  of  al- 
tercation. 


TO  HOPE. 

BT  THE   LATE  JOHN  JOHMSTON  BflO. 

Hope,  deceiver  of  my  soul, 

Who  with  lures,  from  day  to  day 
Hast  permitted  years  to  roll, 

Almost  unperceived  away. 

Now  no  longer,  try  thine  art, 
Fools  alone,  thy  power  shall  own, 

Who,  with  simple  vacant  heart, 
Dream  of  bliss  to  mortals  known. 


Every  efTort  have  I  try'd 

AH  that  reason  could  suggest, 

Cruel  1  cease  then  to  deride, 
One,  by  fortune  still  unblest. 

Ah !  yet  stay,  for  when  thou'rt  gone. 
Where  shall  sorrow  lay  her  head, 

Where,  but  on  the  chilling  stone. 
That  marks  the  long  forgotten  dead. 


■i.ei 


H 


UI 


SCENES  AND  ADVENTURE& 


IN    THE   OZARK  MOUNTAINS. 


(Coatiaaed  from  Put  3.) 


CHAPTER   IV. 


!i 


1 


Heanay  ioformation  of  the  huntoia  tunu  out  falae — We  alter  our  coune — A  bear 
hunt — An  accident — Another  rencontre  with  bears — Strike  the  source  of  the  Great 
North  Fork  of  White  River — Journey  down  this  valley — Its  character  and  production! 
—A  ^eat  Spring — Incidents  of  the  route — Pack  hone  rolls  down  a  precipice— Plungei 
in  the  river — A  cavern — Otage  lodges — A  hunter's  hut 

It  was  now  manifest,  from  our  crossing  the  last  two  streams,  that  we 
were  going  too  far  north — that  we  were  in  fact  in  the  valley  of  the  Mis- 
souri proper ;  and  that  the  information  ohtained  of  the  hunters  on  the  source 
of  the  Merrimack,  was  not  to  he  implicitly  relied  on.  It  is  not  prohable  that 
one  of  the  persons  who  gave  this  information  had  ever  been  here.  It  was 
a  region  they  were  kept  out  of  by  the  fear  of  the  Osages,  as  our  own  ex- 
perience in  the  case  of  Roberts  denoted.  Willing  to  test  it  farther,  how- 
ever, we  followed  down  the  last  named  stream  a  few  miles,  in  the  hope  of 
its  turning  south  or  south-west,  but  it  went  off  in  another  direction.  We 
then  came  to  a  halt,  and  after  coniiulting  together,  steered  our  course  due 
south  south-west,  thus  varying  our  general  course  from  the  caves.  This 
carried  us  up  a  long  range  of  wooded  highlands.  The  forest  here  as- 
sumed a  handsome  growth.  We  passed  through  a  track  of  the  over-cup 
oak,  interspersed  with  hickory,  and  had  reached  the  summit  of  an  elevated 
wooded  ridge,  when  just  as  we  gained  the  highest  point,  we  discovered 
four  bears  on  a  large  oak,  in  the  valley  before  us.  Three  of  the  number 
were  probably  cubs,  and  with  their  dam,  they  were  regaling  themselves 
on  the  ripe  acorns  without  observing  us.  We  had  sought  no  opportunities 
to  hunt,  and  given  up  no  especial  time  to  it,  but  here  was  too  fair  a  chal- 
lenge to  be  neglected.  We  tied  our  horse  securely  to  a  sapling,  and  then 
examining  our  pieces,  and  putting  down  an  extra  ball,  set  out  to  descend 
the  hill  as  cautiously  as  possible.  An  unlucky  slip  of  Enobitti  threw  him 
with  force  forward  and  sprained  his  ankle.  He  lay  for  a  short  time  in 
agony.  This  noise  alarmed  the  be^rs,  who  one  after  the  other  quickly 
nn  in  from  the  extremities  of  the  limbs  to  the  trunk,  which  they  descended 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE    OZARK  MOUNTAINS. 


201 


head  first,  and  scamperAd  clumsily  off  up  the  valley.  I  pursued  them 
without  minding  my  companion,  not  knowing,  indeed  how  badly  he  was 
hurt,  but  was  compelled  to  give  up  the  chase,  as  the  tall  grass  finally  pre- 
vented my  seeing  what  course  they  had  taken.  I  now  returned  to  my 
companion.  He  could  not  stand  at  first,  nor  walk  when  he  arose,  and  the 
first  agony  had  passed.  I  proposed  to  mount  him  on  the  pack  horse,  and 
lead  him  slowly  up  the  valley,  and  this  plan  was  carried  into  effect.  But 
he  endured  too  much  suffering  to  bear  even  this.  The  ankle  began  to  in* 
fiamn.  There  was  nothing  but  rest  and  continued  repose  that  promised 
relief.  I  selected  a  fine  q^rassy  spot  to  encamp,  unpacked  the  horse,  built 
a  fire,  and  got  my  patient  comfortably  stretched  on  his  pallet.  But  little 
provision  had  been  made  at  Potosi  in  the  medical  department.  My  wholo 
store  of  pharmacy  consisted  of  some  pills  and  salves,  and  a  few  simple 
articles.  The  only  thing  I  could  think  of  as  likely  to  be  serviceable,  was 
in  our  culinary  pack, — it  was  a  little  sack  of  salt,  and  of  this  I  made  a 
solution  in  warm  water  and  bathed  the  ankle.  I  then  replenished  the 
fire  and  cut  some  wood  to  renew  it.  It  was  still  early  in  the  day,  and 
leaving  my  companion  to  rest,  and  to  the  effect  of  the  remedy  oflTered,  I 
took  my  gun  and  strolled  over  the  adjoining  hills,  in  hopes  of  bringing 
in  some  pigeons,  or  other  small  game.  But  it  was  a  time  of  day  when 
both  birds  and  quadrupeds  have  finished  their  mornings  repast,  and  retired 
to  the  groves  or  fastnesses.  I  saw  nothing  but  the  little  grey  bunting, 
and  the  noisy  jay.  When  I  returned  to  our  camp  in  the  vale  I  found  my 
companion  easier.  The  bathing  had  sensibly  alleviated  the  pain  and 
swelling.  It  was  therefore  diligently  renewed,  and  the  next  morning  he 
was  so  far  improved,  that  he  consented  to  try  the  pack  horse  again.  We  had 
not,  however,  travelled  far,  when  two  large  bears  were  seen  before  us  play- 
ing in  the  grass,  and  so  engaged  in  their  sport,  that  they  did  not  perceive  us. 
We  were  now  on  the  same  level  with  them,  and  quickly  prepared  to  give 
them  battle.  My  companion  dismounted  as  easily  as  possible,  and  having 
secured  the  horse  and  examined  our  arms,  we  reached  a  stand  within  firing 
distance.  It  was  not  till  this  moment  that  our  approach  was  discovered  by 
them,  and  the  first  thing  they  did  after  running  a  few  yards,  was  to  sit  up  in 
the  grass  and  gaze  at  us.  Having  each  singled  his  animal,  we  fired  at  the 
same  instant.  Both  animals  fied,  but  on  reaching  the  spot  where  my 
mark  had  sat,  blood  was  copiously  found  on  the  grass,  and  a  pursuit  was 
the  consequence.  I  followed  him  up  a  long  ridge,  but  he  passed  over  the 
summit  so  far  before  me,  that  I  lost  sight  of  him.  I  came  to  a  large  hol- 
low black  oak,  in  the  direction  he  had  disappeared,  which  showed  the  nail 
marks  of  some  animal,  which  I  believed  to  be  his.  While  exa- 
mining these  signs  more  closely  my  companion  made  his  appear- 
ance.    How  he  had  got  there  I  know  not.    The  excitement  had  well 

orifice,  while  I  went  for 


igh 


by 


the  axe  to  our  camp,  and  when  I  was  tired  chopping,  he  laid  hold. 


I  » 


802 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


I 

I'  'i 

Ik' 


!* 


We  clioppod  ultorimtcly,  and  big  as  it  was,  thu  treo  at  last  camo  down 
with  u  crusli  that  made  thu  lurust  ring.  Fur  a  few  iiiomurits  wo  looked  at 
the  huge  and  partly  broken  trunk  us  if  a  bear  would  start  from  it;  but  all 
was  silence.  Wo  thoroughly  searched  thu  hollow  part  but  found  nothing. 
I  went  over  another  ridgu  of  forest  land,  started  a  noble  elk,  but  saw 
nothitig  more  of  my  bear.  Here  terminated  this  adventure.  We  retraced 
our  footsteps  back  to  the  valley,  and  proceeded  on  our  ru.  te.  This  inci- 
dent had  led  us  u  little  south  of  our  true  course ,  ^nd  it  l.  turned  out  that 
it  was  uto  point,  where  a  mile  or  two  one  way  or  the  other,  was  calculated 
to  mako  a  wide  did'erence  ia  the  place  of  our  exit  into  the  valley  of  White 
River ;  for  we  were  on  a  high  broken  summit  ridge,  from  which  several 
important  streams  originated.  Thu  pursuit  of  the  bear  had  carried  us 
near  to  the  head  of  the  valley,  and  by  crossing  the  intervening  summit,  we 
found  ourselves  ut  the  head  springs  of  an  important  stream,  which  in  due 
time  we  learned  was  the  Great  North  Fork  of  White  River.  This  stream 
begins  to  develope  itself  m  pools,  or  standing  springs,  which  soak  through 
the  gravel  and  boulders,  and  it  is  many  miles  before  it  assumes  the  cha- 
racter of  a  continuous  stream.  Even  then  it  proceeds  in  plateaux  or 
■teps,  on  which  the  water  has  a  level,  and  the  next  succeeding  level  below 
it  has  its  connection  with  it,  through  a  rapid.  In  fact,  the  whole  stream, 
till  near  its  mouth,  is  one  series  of  these  lake-like  levels,  and  short  rapids, 
each  level  sinking  lower  and  lower,  till,  like  the  locks  in  a  canal,  the  last 
flows  out  on  a  level  with  its  final  recipient.  But  however  its  waters  are 
congregated,  they  are  all  pure  and  colourless  as  rock  crystal,  and  well  vin- 
dicate the  propriety  of  their  original  name  of  la  Riviere  Blaiic,  They  all 
originate  in  mountain  springs,  are  cool  and  sparkling,  and  give  assurance 
in  this  feature,  that  they  will  carry  heahh  to  the  future  inhabitants  of  the 
Talley  through  which  they  flow.  With  the  first  springs  begins  to  be  seen 
a  small  growth  of  the  cane,  which  is  found  a  constant  species  on  its  bot- 
tom lands.  This  plant  becomes  high  in  more  southern  latitudes,  and  being 
intertwined  with  the  green  briar,  renders  it  very  difficult,  as  we  soon  found, 
to  penetrate  it,  especially  with  a  horse.  Man  can  endure  a  thousand  ad- 
ventures and  hardships  where  a  horse  would  die ;  and  it  would  require  no 
further  testimony  than  this  journey  gave,  to  convince  me,  that  providence 
designed  the  horse  for  a  state  of  civilization. 

We  followed  the  course  of  these  waters  about  six  miles,  and  emcampcd. 
It  was  evidently  the  source  of  a  stream  of  some  note.  It  ran  in  the  re- 
quired direction,  and  although  we  did  not  then  know,  that  it  was  the 
valley  of  the  Great  North  Fork  of  White  River,  we  were  satisfied  it  was 
a  tributary  of  the  latter  stream,  and  determined  to  pursue  it.  This  we 
did  for  twelve  days,  before  we  met  with  a  human  being,  white  or  red.  It 
lapidly  developed  itself,  as  we  went,  and  unfolded  an  important  valley,  of 
rich  soil,  bearing  a  vigorous  growth  of  forest  trees,  and  enclosed  on  either 
hand,  by  elevated  limestone  cliffs.    Nothing  could  exceed  the  purity  of 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE   OZAIIK    MOUNTAINS. 


203 


its  waters,  which  bubbled  up  iu  copious  springs,  from  the  rock,  or  pebble 
stratum.  For  a  long  distanco  tho  stream  increased  from  such  accession! 
alone,  without  large  and  independent  tributaries.  On  the  second  day's 
travel,  we  came  to  a  spring,  of  this  crystal  character,  which  we  judged  to 
be  about  fifty  feet  across,  ut  tho  point  of  ita  issue  from  tho  rock  and  soil. 
Its  outlet  after  running  about  a  thousand  yards,  joined  tho  main  stream,  to 
which  it  brings  a  volume  fully  equal  to  it.  This  spring  1  named  tho  Elk 
Spring,  from  the  circumstance  of  finding  a  largo  pair  of  the  horns  of  this 
animal,  partly  buried  in  the  leaves,  at  a  spot  where  I  stooped  down  to 
drink.  I  took  tho  horns,  and  hung  tiictn  in  tae  forks  of  a  young  oak 
tree. 

Wo  found  abundance  of  game  in  this  valley.  There  was  not  an  entire 
day,  I  think,  until  we  got  near  the  hunters'  camps,  that  we  did  not  see 
either  the  bear,  elk,  or  deer,  or  their  recent  signs.  Flocks  of  the  wild  tur- 
key were  of  daily  occurrence.  Tho  gray  squirrel  frequently  sported  on 
the  trees,  and  as  the  stream  increased  in  size,  we  found  the  duck,  brant 
and  swan. 

There  were  two  serious  objections,  however,  in  travelling  down  a 
wooded  valley.  Its  shrubbery  was  so  thick  and  rank  that  it  was  next  to 
impossible  to  force  the  pack  horse  through  it.  Wherever  the  cane  abounds, 
and  this  comprehends  all  its  true  alluvions,  it  is  found  to  be  matted  to- 
gether,  as  it  were,  with  the  green  briar  and  grape  vine.  So  much  noise 
attended  the  effort  at  any  rate,  that  the  game  generally  fled  before  us,  and 
had  it  not  been  for  small  game,  we  should  have  often  wanted  a  meal. 
With  every  effort,  we  could  not  make  an  average  of  more  than  fourteen 
miles  a  day.  The  river  was  so  tortuous  too,  that  we  could  not  count, 
on  making  more  than  half  this  distance,  in  a  direct  line.  To  remedy 
these  evils  we  sometimes  went  out  of  the  valley,  on  the  open  naked  plains. 
It  was  a  relief,  but  had,  in  the  end,  these  difliculties,  that  while  the  plains 
exposed  us  to  greater  heats  in  travelling,  they  afforded  no  water,  and  we 
often  lost  much  time  in  the  necessity,  we  were  under,  towards  night-fall,  of 
going  back  to  the  valley  for  water.  Neither  was  it  found  to  be  safe 
to  travel  far  separated,  for  there  were  many  causes  of  accident,  which 
rendered  mutual  assistance  desirable.  One  day,  while  Enobitti  led  the 
hors3,  and  was  conducting  him  from  a  lofly  ridge,  to  get  into  the 
valley,  the  animal  stumbled,  and  rolled  to  the  bottom.  We  thought 
every  bone  in  his  body  had  been  broke,  but  he  had  been  protected  by  his 
pack,  and  we  fbund  that  he  was  but  little  injured,  and  when  repacked, 
sull  capable  of  going  forward.  On  another  occasion,  I  had  been  leading 
him  for  several  hours,  along  a  high  terrace  of  cliffs  on  the  lefl  banks 
where  this  terrace  was,  as  it  were,  suddenly  rut  off  by  the  intersection  of 
a  lateral  valley.  The  view  was  a  sublime  one,  standing  at  the  pinna- 
cle of  junction  ;  but  there  was  no  possible  v  ay  of  descent,  and  it  was  neces- 
sary to  retrace  my  steps,  along — long  vyay.     As  an  instance  of  the  very 


111' 

k 


'.  .11 ' 

I 

.Pi 


SM 


ADVENTURES    IN  THE   OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


ill! 


nil 


^\*' 


tortuous  character  of  this  stream,  I  will  mention  that  a  rocky  peninsula, 
causing  a  bend  which  it  took  my  companion  some  two  hours  to  pass, 
with  the  horse,  I  had  crossed  in  less  than  twenty  minutes,  with  my 
hammer  and  gun.  When  we  had,  as  we  supposed,  become  familiar 
with  every  species  of  impediment  and  delay,  in  descending  the  valley,  a 
new,  and  very  serious  and  unexpected  one,  arose  one  day,  in  crossing  the 
stream,  from  the  left  to  the  right  bank.  It  was  my  turn  to  be  muleteer 
that  day,  and  I  had  selected  a  ford  where  the  river  was  not  wide,  and  the 
water,  apparently,  some  two  or  three  feet  deep.  I  judged  from  the  clearness 
of  the  J  ?bbles  at  the  bottom,  and  their  apparent  nearness  to  the  surface. 
But  PMch  was  the  transparency  of  the  water,  that  a  wide  mistake  was 
made.  We  had  nearly  lost  the  horse,  he  plunged  in  over  head,  could  not 
touch  bottom,  and  when  with  great  ado,  we  had  got  him  up  the  steep  bank 
on  the  other  side,  he  was  completely  exhausted.  But  this  was  not  the  extent 
of  the  evil.  Our  sugar  and  salt  were  dissolved.  Our  meal,  of  which  a  little 
still  remained,  was  spoiled.  Our  tea  was  damaged, — our  blankets  and  cloth- 
ing wetted, — our  whole  pack  soaked.  The  horse  had  been  so  long  in 
the  water,  in  our  often  fruitless  efforts  to  get  him  to  some  part  of  the  bank 
depressed  enough,  to  pull  him  up,  that  nothing  had  escaped  its  effects. 
We  encamped  on  the  spot,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  in  drying  our 
effects,  and  expelling  from  our  spare  garments  the  superfluous  moisture. 
The  next  day  we  struck  out  into  the  high  plains,  on  the  right  bank,  and 
made  a  good  day's  journey.  The  country  was  nearly  level,  denuded  cf 
trees,  with  sere  autumnal  grass.  Often  the  prairie  hen  started  up,  but 
we  saw  nothing  in  the  animal  creation  beside,  save  a  few  hares,  as  even- 
ing came  on.  To  find  water  for  the  horse,  and  ourselves,  we  were 
again  compelled  to  approach  the  valley.  We  at  length  entered  a  dry  and 
desolate  gorge,  without  grass  or  water.  Night  came  on,  but  no  sound 
or  sight  of  water  occurred.  We  were  sinking  deeper  and  deeper  into  the 
rcky  structure  of  the  country  at  every  step,  and  soon  found  there  were 
high  cliffs  on  either  side  of  us.  What  we  most  feared  now  occurred.  It 
hecame  dark,  the  clouds  had  threatened  foul  weather  and  it  now  began  to 
rain.  Had  it  not  been  for  a  cavern,  which  disclosed  itself,  in  one  of 
these  calcareous  cliffs,  we  must  have  passed  a  miserable  night.  On  enter- 
ing it,  we  foun''  a  spring  of  water.  It  was  too  high  in  the  cliff  to  get  the 
horse  in,  but  we  carried  him  water  in  a  vessel.  He  was  afterwards  hob- 
bled, and  left  to  shift  for  himself  On  striking  a  fire,  in  the  cave,  its  rays 
disclosed  masses  of  stalactites,  and  a  dark  avenue  into  the  rocks  back. 
Having  made  a  cup  of  tea  and  finished  our  repast,  we  determined  to  ex- 
plore the  cave  before  lying  down  to  rest,  lest  we  might  be  intruded  on  by 
some  wild  animal  before  morning.  A  torch  of  pine  wood  was  soon  made, 
which  guided  our  footsteps  into  the  dismal  recess,  but  we  found  nothing 
of  the  kind.  On  returning  to  our  fire,  near  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  we 
found  the  rain  had  increased  to  a\  heavy  shower,  and  the  vivid  flashes  of 


\ 


\ 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE   OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


205 


lightning,  illumined  with  momentary  brilliancy,  the  dark  and  frowning 
precipices  of  this  romantic  gorge.  The  excitement  and  novelty  of  our  po- 
sition, served  to  drive  away  sleep,  notwithstanding  a  long  day's  march,  and 
it  was  late  before  we  sought  repose. 

Morning  brought  a  clear  sky,  but  the  horse  was  gone.     He  had  fol- 
lowed on  the  back  track,  up  the  glen,  in  search  of  something  to  feed  upon, 
and  was  not  found  till  we  reached  the  skirts  of  the  plains.     The  whole 
morning  was  indeed,  lost  in  reclaiming  him,  and  we  then  set  forward 
again  and  returned  to  the  North  Fork  valley.     We  found  it  had  assumed 
a  greater  expanse,  at  the  point  of  our  re-entry,  which  it  maintained,  and 
increased,  as  wj  pursued   it   down.     Wide   open  oak  plains  extended 
on  the  left  bank,  which  appeared  very  eligible  for  the  puxposes  of  set- 
tlement.    On  an  oak  tree,  at  this  spot,  we  observed  some  marks,  which 
haa  probably  been  made  by  some  enterprising  land  explorer.     With  these 
improved  evidences  of  its  character  for  future  occupation,  we  found  the 
travelling  easier.     Within  a  few  miles  travel,  we  noticed  a  tributary  com- 
ing in  on  the  lefl  bank,  and  at  a  lower  point  another  on  the  left.     The 
first  stream  had  this  peculiarity,  that  its  waters  came  in  at  a  right  angle, 
with  the  parent  stream,  and  with  such  velocity  as  to  pass  directly  across 
its  channel  to  the  opposite  bank.     In  this  vicinity,  we  saw  many  of  the 
deserted  pole  camps  of  the  Osages,  none  of  which  appeared,  however,  to 
have  been  recently  occupied.   So  far,  indeed,  we  had  met  no  hindrance,  or 
annoyance  from  this  people  ;  we  had  not  even  encountered  a  single  mem- 
ber of  the  tribe,  and  felt  assured  that  the  accounts  we  had  received  of  their 
cruelty  and  rapacity,  had   been  grossly  exaggerated,  or  if  not  wholly 
overcoloured,  they  must  have  related  to  a  period  in  their  history,  which 
was  now  well  nigh  past.     We  could  not  learn  that  they  had  hunted  on 
these  lands,  during  late  years,  and  were  afterwards  given  to  understand 
that  they  had  ceded  th«m  to  the  United  States  by  a  treaty  concluded  at  St. 
Louis.     From  whiitever  causes,  however,  the  district  had  been  left  free 
from  their  roving  partios,  it  was  certain  that  thu  game  had  recovered  un- 
der sue  h  a  cessation  of  the  chase.     The  black  bear,  deer  and  elk,  were 
abundant.     We  also  frequently  saw  signs  of  the  labours  of  the  beaver 
along  the  valley.     I  had  the  good  luck,  one  day,  while  in  advance  with 
my  gun,  of  beholding  two  of  these  animals,  at  play  in  the  stream,  and  ob- 
serving their  graceful  motions.     My  position  was,  within  point  blank  shot 
of  them,  bu'   f  was  screened  from  their  gaze.     I  sat,  with  gun  cocked, 
meaning  to  secure  one  of  them  after  they  came  to  the  shore.     Both  ani- 
mals canu  out  together,  and  sat  on  the  bank  at  the  edge  of  the  river,  a 
ledge  of  rocks  being  in  the  rear  of  them.     The  novelty  of  the  sight  led 
me  to  pause,  and  admire  them,  when,  all  of  a  sudden,  they  darted  into  a 
crevice  in  the  rock. 

On  the  second  day  after  re-entering  the  valley,  we  descried,  on  descend- 
ing a  long  slope  of  rising  ground,  u  hitter's  cabin,  covered  with  narrow 


it 


206 


ADVENTURES    IN   TlIE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


1; 

il: 


oak  boards,  split  with  a  frow;  and  were  exhilarated  with  the  idea  of  find- 
ing it  occupied.  But  this  turned  out  a  delusive  hope.  It  had  been  de- 
serted, from  appearance,  the  year  before.  We  found,  among  the  surround- 
ing weeds,  a  few  stems  of  the  cotton  plant,  which  had  grown  up  from 
seeds,  accidentally  dropped.  The  bolls  had  opened.  I  picked  out  the 
cotton  to  serve  as  a  material  in  lighting  my  camp  fires,  at  night,  this  be- 
ing a  labour  which  I  had  taken  the  exclusive  management  of  The  site 
of  this  camp,  had  been  well  chosen.  There  was  a  small  stream  in  front, 
and  a  heavy  rich  cane  bottom  behind  it,  extending  to  the  banks  of  the 
river.  A  handsome  point  of  woodlands  extended  north  of  it,  from  the 
immediate  door  of  the  camp.  And  although  somewhat  early  in  the  day, 
we  determined  to  encamp,  and  soon  made  ourselves  masters  of  the  fabric, 
and  sat  down  before  a  cheerful  fire,  with  a  title  to  occupancy,  which  there 
was  no  one  to  dispute. 


I 


I! 


THE  BIRD. 

VERSIFIED  FROM  THE  GERMAN  OF  GESSNER :  1812. 

A  swain,  as  he  strayed  through  the  grove. 
Had  caught  a  young  bird  on  a  spray — 

What  a  gift,  he  exclaimed,  for  my  love, 
How  beautiful,  charming,  and  gay. 

With  rapture  he  viewed  the  fair  prize, 
And  listened  v  ith  joy  to  its  chat. 

As  with  haste  to  the  meadow  he  hies 
To  secure  it  beneath  his  straw  hat. 

I  will  make  of  yon  willows  so  gay, 
A  cage  for  my  prisoner  to  mourn, 

Ti  ill  to  Delia,  the  gift  I'll  convey. 
And  besf  for  a  kiss  in  return. 


She  will  grant  me  that  one,  I  am  sure, 
For  a  present  so  rare  and  so  gay. 

And  I  easily  can  steal  a  few  more 
And  hear  them  enraptured  away. 


■^' 


He  returned:  but  imagine  his  grief. 
The  wind  had  his  hat  overthrown. 

And  the  bird,  in  the  joy  of  relief. 
Away  with  his  kisses  had  flown. 


H.  R.  a. 


\ 


ORIGIN 


AND 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  EACE 


WYANDOT  TRADITIONS  OF  THE  CREATION, 
AND  OTHER  EPOCHS. 

The  following  traditions  of  the  creation  of  man,  and  of  the  Red  Race ; 
of  the  order  of  precedence  and  relationship  among  the  tribes,  and  the  no- 
tice of  the  first  arrival  of  Europeans  on  the  continent,  together  with  the 
allegories  of  Good  and  Evil,  and  of  Civilization  and  Barbarism,  are  ex- 
tracted from  a  private  journal,  kept  during  the  period  of  my  official  inter- 
course with  the  various  tribes. 

Superintendency  Indian  Affairs, 

Detroit,  January  30th,  1837. 

A  delegation  of  three  Wyandot  chiefs  visited  me,  this  day,  from  their 
location  near  Amherstburg  in  Canada,  with  their  interpreter,  George  C. 
Martin.  Their  names  were  0-ri-wa-hen-to,  or  Charlo,  On-ha-to-tun-youh, 
or  Round  Head,  son  of  Round  Head,  the  brother  of  Splitlog,  and  Ty-er- 
on-youh,  or  Thomas  Clark.  They  informed  me,  in  reply  to  a  question, 
that  the  present  population  of  their  band,  at  that  location,  was  eighty-six 
souls.  After  transacting  their  business,  I  proposed  several  questions  to 
them  respecting  their  origin  and  history. 

1.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  Indians  ?  We  believe  that  all  men  spr:.og 
from  one  man  and  woman,  who  were  made  by  God,  in  parts  beyond  the 
sea.  But  in  speaking  of  the  Indians  we  say,  how  did  they  cross  the  sea 
without  ships?  and  when  did  they  come?  and  from  what  country? 
What  is  your  opinion  on  the  subject  ? 

Oriwahento  answered  :  "  The  old  chief,  Splitlog,  who  could  answer 
you,  is  not  able  to  come  to  see  you  from  his  age  and  feebleness ;  but  he 
has  sent  us  three  to  speak  with  you.  We  will  do  the  best  we  can.  We 
are  not  able  to  read  and  write,  like  white  men,  and  what  you  ask  is  not 
therefore  to  be  found  in  black  and  white."  (This  remark  was  probably 
made  as  they  observed  I  took  notes  of  the  interview.) 

"  There  was,  in  ancient  times,  something  the  matter  with  the  earth.  It 
has  changed.  We  think  so.  We  believe  God  created  it,  and  made  men 
out  of  it.  We  think  he  made  the  Indians  in  this  country,  and  that  they 
did  not  come  over  the  sea.     They  were  created  at  a  place  called  Motw* 


iw 


I 

ill 


20S 


WYANDOT    TRADITIOMS    OF   THE   CREATION. 


Ii.'ii 


i^ 


TAINS.  It  was  eastward.  When  he  had  made  the  earth  and  those  moun* 
tains,  he  covered  something  over  the  earth,  ns  it  were,  wiih  his  hand. 
Below  this,  he  put  man.  All  the  different  tribes  were  there.  One  of  the 
young  men  found  his  way  out  to  the  surface.  He  saw  a  great  light,  and 
was  delighted  with  the  beauty  of  the  surface.  While  gazing  around,  he 
saw  a  deer  running  past,  with  an  arrow  in  his  side.  Ho  followed  it,  to 
the  place  whore  it  fell  and  died.  He  thought  it  was  a  harmless  looking 
animal.  He  looked  back  to  see  its  tracks,  and  he  soon  saw  other  tracks. 
They  were  the  foot  prints  of  the  person  who  had  shot  the  deer.  He  soon 
came  up.  It  was  the  creator  himself.  He  had  taken  this  method  to  show 
the  Indians  what  they  must  do,  when  they  came  out  from  the  earth. 
The  creator  showed  him  how  to  skin  and  dress  the  animal,  bidding 
him  do  so  and  so,  as  he  directed  him.  When  the  flesh  was  ready, 
he  told  him  to  make  a  fire.  But  he  was  perfectly  ignorant.  God  made 
the  fire.  He  then  directed  him  to  put  a  portion  of  the  meat  on  a  stick, 
and  roast  it  before  the  fire.  But  he  was  so  ignorant  that  he  let  it  stand  till 
it  burned  on  one  side,  while  the  other  was  raw. 

Having  taught  this  man  the  hunter's  art,  so  that  he  could  teach  it  to 
others,  God  called  the  Indians  forth  out  of  the  earth.  They  came  in 
order,  by  tribes,  and  to  each  tribe  he  appointed  a  chief.  He  appointed 
one  Head  Chief  to  lead  them  all,  who  had  something  about  his  neck,  and 
he  instructed  him,  and  put  it  ir.tu  his  head  what  to  say  to  the  tribes. 
That  he  might  have  an  opportunity  to  do  so,  a  certain  animal  was  killed, 
and  a  feast  made,  in  which  they  were  told  to  eat  it  all.  The  leader  God 
had  so  chosen,  told  the  tribes  what  they  must  do,  to  please  their  maker, 
and  what  they  must  not  do. 

Oriwahento  further  said :  God  also  made  Good  and  Evil.  They  were 
brothers.  The  one  went  forth  to  do  good,  and  caused  pleasant 
things  to  grow.  The  other  busied  himself  in  thwarting  his  brother's 
Work.  He  made  stony  and  flinty  places,  and  caused  bad  fruits,  and  made 
continual  mischief  among  men.  Good  repaired  the  mischief  us  fast  as  it 
was  done,  but  he  found  his  labour  never  done.  He  determined  to  fly 
upon  his  brother  and  destroy  him,  but  not  by  violence.  He  proposed  to 
run  a  race  with  him.  Evil  consented,  and  they  fixed  upon  the  place.  But 
first  tell  me,  said  Good,  what  is  it  you  most  dread.  Bucks  horns  I  replied 
he,  and  tell  me  what  is  most  hurtful  to  you.  Indian  grass  braid !  said 
Good.  Evil  immediately  went  to  his  grandmother,  who  made  braid,  and 
got  large  quantities  of  it,  which  he  put  in  the  path  and  hung  on  the  limbs 
that  grew  by  the  path  where  Good  was  to  run.  Good  also  filled  the  path 
of  his  brother  with  the  dreaded  horns.  A  question  arose  who  should  run 
first.  I,  said  Good,  will  begin,  since  the  proposition  to  try  our  skill  first 
came  from  me.  He  accordingly  set  out,  his  brother  following  him.  But 
as  he  began  to  feel  exhausted  at  noon,  he  took  up  the  grass  braid  and  eat 
iL    This  sustained  him,  and  he  tired  down  his  brother  before  night,  who 


WYANDOT   TRADITIONS   OP   THE   CREATION. 


80ft 


entreated  him  to  stop.  He  did  not,  however,  cease,  till  he  had  successfully 
reached  the  goal. 

The  next  day  Evil  started  on  his  path.  He  was  encountered  every 
where  by  the  horns,  which  before  noon  had  greatly  weakened  him.  He 
entreated  to  be  relieved  from  going  on.  Good  insisted  on  his  running  the 
course.  He  sustained  himself  'till  sunset,  when  he  fell  in  the  path,  and 
was  finally  dispatched  by  one  of  the  horns  wielded  by  his  brother. 

Good  now  returned  in  triumph  to  his  grandmother's  lodge.  But  she 
was  in  an  ill  humour,  as  she  always  was,  and  hated  him  and  loved  his 
brother  whom  he  had  killed.  He  wanted  to  rest,  but  at  night  was  awoke 
by  a  conversation  between  her  and  the  ghost  of  Evil.  The  latter  pleaded 
to  come  in,  but  although  ho  felt  for  him,  he  did  not  allow  his  fraternal 
feelings  to  get  the  better,  and  resolutely  denied  admission.  Then  said 
Evil  "  I  go  to  the  north-west,  and  you  will  never  see  me  more,  and  all  who 
follow  me  will  be  in  the  same  state.  They  will  never  come  back.  Death 
will  for  ever  keep  them." 

Having  thus  rid  himself  of  his  adversary,  he  thought  he  would  walk 
out  and  see  how  things  were  going  on,  since  there  was  no  one  to  oppose 
his  doing  good.  After  travelling  some  time  he  saw  a  living  object  a-head. 
As  he  drew  nearer,  he  saw  more  plainly.  It  was  a  naked  man.  They 
began  to  talk  to  each  other.  "  I  am  walking  to  see  the  creation,  which  I 
have  made,"  said  Good,  "  but  who  are  you  ?"  "  Clothed  man,"  said  he,  "I 
am  as  powerful  as  you,  and  have  made  all  that  land  you  see."  "  Naked 
man,"  he  replied,  "  I  have  made  all  things,  but  do  not  recollect  making 
you."  "  You  shall  see  my  power,"  said  the  naked  man,  "  we  will  try 
strength.  Call  to  yonder  mountain  to  come  here,  and  afterwards  I  will  do 
the  same,  and  we  will  see  who  has  the  greatest  power."  The  clothed  man 
fell  down  on  his  knees,  and  began  to  pray,  but  the  effort  did  not  succeed,  or 
but  partially.  Then  the  naked  man  drew  a  rattle  from  his  belt,  and  be* 
gan  to  shake  it  and  mutter,  having  first  blindfolded  the  other.  After  a 
time,  now  said  he,  '* look!"  He  did  so,  and  the  mountain  stood  close  be- 
fore him,  and  rose  up  to  the  clouds.  He  then  blindfolded  him  again,  and 
resumed  his  rattle  and  muttering.  The  mountain  had  resumed  its  former 
distant  position. 

The  clothed  man  held  in  his  left  hand  a  sword,  and  in  his  right  hand 

the  law  of  God.     The  naked  man  had  a  rattle  in  one  hand,  and  a  war 

club  in  the  other.     They  exchanged  the  knowledge  of  the  respective  uses 

of  these  things.     To  show  the  power  of  the  sword,  the  clothed  man  cut 

off  a  rod,  and  placed  it  before  him.     The  naked  man  immediately  put  the 

parts  together  and  they  were  healed.     He  then  took  his  club,  which  was 

flat,  and  cut  off  the  rod,  and  again  healed  the  mutilated  parts.     He  relied 

on  the  rattle  to  answer  the  same  purpose  as  the  other's  book.    The  clothed 

man  tried  the  use  of  the  club,  but  could  not  use  it  with  skill,  while  the 

naked  man  took  the  sword  and  used  it  as  well  as  the  other. 

17 


810 


WTANDOT   TRADITIONS   OF  THE   CREATION. 


Oriwahento  continued : — It  is  said  that  Evil  killed  his  mother  at  his 
birth.  He  did  not  enter  the  world  the  right  way,  but  burSled  from  the 
womb.  They  took  the  body  of  the  mother  and  laid  it  upon  a  scaffold. 
From  the  droppings  of  her  decay,  where  they  fell  on  the  ground,  sprang 
up  corn,  tobacco,  and  such  other  vegetable  productions  as  the  Indians 
have.  Hence  we  call  corn,  our  mother.  And  our  tobacco  propagates  it- 
self  by  spontaneous  growth,  without  planti''  g  ;  but  the  clothed  man  is  re- 
quired to  labour  in  raising  it. 

Good  found  his  grandmother  in  no  better  humor  when  he  came  back 
from  the  interview  with  the  naked  man.  He  therefore  took  and  cast  her 
up,  and  she  flew  against  the  moon,  upon  whose  face  the  traces  of  her  are 
still  to  be  seen. 

This  comprised  the  first  interview ;  after  a  recess  during  which  they 
were  permitted  to  refresh  themselves  an<*  smoke  their  pipes,  I  returned  to 
the  ofhce  and  resumed  the  inquiries. 

2.  Where  did  your  tribe  first  see  white  men  on  this  continent?  The 
French  say  you  lived  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  afterwards  went  to  the 
north,  from  whence  you  afterwards  came  down  to  the  vicinity  of  Detroit 
That  you  possess  the  privilege  of  lighting  up  the  general  council  fire  for 
the  Lake  tribes  ;  and  that  you  were  converted  to  the  catholic  faith.  Ori- 
wahento again  answered. 

When  the  tribes  were  all  settled,  the  Wyandots  were  placed  at  the  head 
They  lived  in  the  interior,  at  the  mountains  east,  about  the  St.  Lawrence. 
They  were  the  first  tribe  of  old,  and  had  the  first  chieftainship.  The 
chief  said  to  their  nephew,  the  Lenapees,  Go  down  to  the  sea  coast  and 
look,  and  if  you  see  any  thing  bring  me  word.  They  had  a  village  near 
the  sea  side,  and  often  looked,  but  saw  nothing  except  birds.  At  length 
they  <.^pied  an  object,  which  seemed  to  grow  and  come  nearer,  and  nearer. 
When  it  came  near  the  land  it  stopped,  but  all  the  people  were  afraid,  and 
fled  to  the  woods.  The  next  day,  two  of  their  number  ventured  out  to 
look.  It  was  lying  quietly  on  the  water.  A  smaller  object  of  the  same 
sort  came  out  of  it,  and  walked  with  long  legs  (oars)  over  the  water. 
When  it  came  to  land  two  men  came  out  of  it.  They  were  difllerent  from 
us  and  made  signs  for  the  others  to  come  out  of  the  woods.  A  conference 
ensued.  Presents  were  exchanged.  They  gave  presents  to  the  Lenapees, 
and  the  latter  gave  them  their  skin  clothes  as  curiosities.  Three  distinct 
■visits,  at  separate  times,  and  long  intervals,  were  made.  The  mode  in 
which  the  white  men  got  a  footing,  and  power  in  the  country  was  this. 
First,  room  was  asked,  and  leave  given  to  place  a  chair  on  tne  shore. 
But  they  soon  began  to  pull  the  lacing  out  of  its  bottom,  and  go  inland 
with  it ;  and  they  have  not  yet  come  to  the  end  of  the  string.  He 
exemplified  this  original  demand  for  a  cession  of  territory  and  its  re- 
newal at  other  epochs,  by  other  figures  of  speech,  namely,  of  a  bull's 
hide,  and  of  a  man  walking.     The  first  request  for  a  seat  on  the 


WYANDOT    TRADITIONS   OP   THE   CREATION. 


211 


shore,  was  made  he  said  of  the  Lenapees ;  alluding  to  the  cognate 
branches  of  this  stock,  who  were  anoiently  settled  at  the  harbour  of  New 
York,  and  that  vicinity. 

To  the  question  of  their  flight  from  the  St.  Lawrence,  their  settlement  in 
the  north,  and  their  subsequent  migration  to,  and  settlement  on,  the  straits 
of  Detroit,  Oriwahento  said: 

The  Wyandots  were  proud.  God  had  said  that  such  should  be  beaten 
and  brought  low.  This  is  the  cause  why  we  were  followed  from  the 
east,  and  went  up  north  away  to  Michilimackinac,  but  as  we  had  the 
right  before,  so  when  we  came  back,  the  tribes  looked  up  to  us,  as  hold- 
ing the  council  fire.* 

3.  What  relationship  do  you  acknowledge,  to  the  other  western 
tribes  ? 

Answer  by  Oriwahento :  We  call  the  Lenapees,  nephews ;  we  call  the 
Odjibwas  (Chippewas)  Ottawas,  Miamis  &c.  Younger  Brother.  We  call 
the  Shawnees,  the  Youngest  Brother.  The  Wyandots  were  the  first  tribe 
in  ancient  times.     The  f  rst  chieftainship  was  in  their  tribe. 


ater. 
Vom 
rence 
ipees, 
stinct 
e  in 
this, 
hore. 
nland 
He 
ts  re- 
bull's 
n  the 


SUPPLEMENTARY  aUESTIONS  TO  THE  INTERPRTER. 

1 .  Are  the  Wyandot  and  Mohawk  languages,  alike  in  sounds.  You 
say,  you  speak  both. 

Ans.  Not  at  all  alike.  It  is  true  there  are  a  few  words  so,  but  the  two 
languages  do  not  seem  to  me  more  akin  than  English  and  French.  You 
know  some  English  and  French  words  are  alike.  The  Mohawk  lan- 
guage is  on  the  tongue.,  the  Wyandot  is  in  the  throat. 

2.  Give  me  some  examples :  Read  some  of  this  translation  of  the  Mo- 
hawk, (handing  him  John's  Gospel  printed  by  the  American  Bible  So- 
ciety in  1818.)  He  complied,  reading  it  fluently,  and  appearing  to  have 
been  acquainted  with  the  translation. 

Further  conversation,  in  which  his  attention  was  drawn  to  particular 
facts  in  its  structure  and  principles,  made  him  see  stronger  analogies  be- 
tween the  two  tongues.  It  was  quite  evident,  that  he  had  never  reflected 
on  the  subject,  and  that  there  were,  both  grammatically,  and  philologically, 
coincidences  beyond  his  depth. 

•  This  is  certainly  a  dignified  and  wise  answer ;  designed  as  it  was,  to  cover  their 
dbastrouB  defeat  and  flight  from  the  St.  Lawrence  valley  to  the  north.  The  prece- 
dence to  which  he  alludes,  on  reaching  the  straits  of  Detroit,  as  having  been  theirs  be- 
fore, is  to  be  understood,  doubtless,  of  the  era  of  their  residence  on  the  lower  St.  Iiaw- 
rence,  where  they  were  at  the  head  of  the  French  and  Indian  confederacy  against  the 
Iroquois.    Amopg  the  latter,  they  certainly  had  no  precedency,  so  far  as  history 

reachea    Their  council  iiro  was  kept  by  the  Onondagas. 

H.  R.  S 


■iV. 


NURSERY  AND  CRADLE  SONGS  OF  THE  FOREST. 


>' 

i(.*ii 


:te 


*  The  tickenagun,  or  Indian  cradle,  is  an  object  of  great  pride  with  an 
Indian  mother.  She  gets  the  finest  kind  of  broad  cloth  she  possibly  can 
to  make  an  outer  swathing  band  for  it,  and  spares  no  pains  in  ornament- 
ing it  with  beads  and  ribbons,  worked  in  various  figures.  In  the  lodges 
of  those  who  can  afford  it,  there  is  no  article  more  showy  and  pretty  than 
the  full  bound  cradle.  The  frame  of  the  cradle  itself  is  a  curiosity.  It 
consists  of  three  pieces.  The  vertebral  board,  which  supports  the  back, 
the  hoop  or  foot-board,  which  extends  tapering  up  each  side,  and  the  arch 
or  bow,  which  springs  from  each  side,  and  protects  the  face  and  head. 
These  are  tied  together  with  deer's  sinews  or  pegged.  The  whole  struc- 
ture is  very  light,  and  is  carved  with  a  knife  by  the  men,  out  of  the  linden 
or  maple  tree. 

Moss  constitutes  the  bed  of  the  infant,  and  is  also  put  between  the  child's 
feet  to  keep  them  apart  and  adjust  the  shape  of  them,  according  to  custom. 
A  one-point  blanket  of  the  trade,  is  the  general  and  immediate  wrapper  of 
the  infant,  within  the  hoop,  and  the  ornamented  swathing  band  is  wound 
around  the  whole,  and  gives  it  no  little  resemblance  to  the  case  of  a  small 
mununy.  As  the  bow  passes  directly  above  the  face  and  eyes,  trinkets 
are  often  hung  upon  this,  to  amuse  it,  and  the  child  gets  its  first  ideas  of 
ornament  from  these.  The  hands  are  generally  bound  down  with  the 
body,  and  only  let  out  occasionally,  the  head  and  neck  being  the  only  part 
which  is  actually  free.  So  bound  and  laced,  hooped  and  bowed,  the  little 
fabric,  with  its  inmate,  is  capable  of  being  swung  on  its  mother's  back,  and 
carried  through  the  thickest  forest  without  injury.  Should  it  even  fall  no 
injury  can  happen.  The  bow  protects  the  only  exposed  part  of  the  frame. 
And  when  she  stops  to  rest,  or  enters  the  lodge,  it  can  be  set  aside  like  any 
otber  household  article,  or  hung  up  by  the  cradle  strap  on  a  peg.  Nothing, 
indeed,  could  be  better  adapted  to  the  exigencies  of  the  forest  life.  And  in 
such  tiny  fabrics,  so  cramped  and  bound,  and  bedecked  and  trinketed, 
their  famous  Pontiacs  and  King  Philips,  and  other  prime  warriors,  were 
once  carried,  notwithstanding  the  skill  they  afterwards  acquired  in  wield- 
ing the  lance  and  war  club. 

The  Indian  child,  in  truth,  takes  its  first  lesson  in  the  art  of  endurance, 
in  the  cradle.  When  it  cries  it  need  not  be  unbound  to  nurse  it.  If  the 
mother  be  young,  she  must  put  it  to  sleep  herself  If  she  have  younger 
sisters  or  daughters  they  share  this  care  with  her.  If  the  lodge  be  roomy 
and  high,  as  lodges  sometimes  are,  the  cradle  is  suspended  to  the  top  poles 


CRADLE   SONQS   OF   THE   FOREST. 


S18 


Iraiice, 
llf  the 

inger 

jroomy 

poles 


to  be  swung.  If  not,  or  the  weather  be  fine,  it  is  tied  to  the  limb  of  a 
tree,  with  small  cords  made  from  the  inner  bark  of  the  linden,  and  a  vi- 
bratory motion  given  to  it  from  head  to  foot  by  the  mother  or  some  atten- 
dant. The  motion  thus  communicated,  is  that  of  the  pendulum  or  com- 
mon swing,  and  may  be  supposed  to  be  the  easiest  and  most  agreeable 
possible  to  the  child.  It  is  from  this  motion  that  the  leading  idea  of  the 
cradle  song  is  taken. 

I  have  often  seen  the  red  mother,  or  perhaps  a  sister  of  the  child,  lei- 
surely swinging  a  pretty  ornamented  cradle  to  and  fro  in  this  way,  in 
order  to  put  the  child  to  sleep,  or  simply  tu  amuse  it.  The  following  spe- 
cimens  of  these  wild-wood  chauncs,  or  wigwam  lullabys,  are  taken  from 
my  notes  upon  this  subject,  during  many  years  of  familiar  intercourse  with 
the  aboriginals.  If  they  are  neither  numerous  nor  attractive,  placed  side 
by  side  with  the  rich  nursery  stores  of  more  refined  life,  it  is  yet  a  plea- 
sant fact  to  have  found  such  things  even  existing  at  all  amongst  a  people 
supposed  to  possess  so  few  of  the  amenities  of  life,  and  to  have  so  little 
versatility  of  character. 

Meagre  as  these  specimens  seem,  they  yet  involve  no  small  degree  of 
philological  diligence,  as  nothing  can  be  more  delicate  than  the  inflexions 
of  these  pretty  chaunts,  and  the  Indian  woman,  like  her  white  sister,  gives 
a  delicacy  of  intonation  to  the  roughest  words  of  her  language.  The 
term  wa-wa  often  introduced  denotes  a  tpave  of  the  air,  or  the  circle  des- 
cribed by  the  motion  of  an  object  through  it,  as  we  say,  swing,  swing,  a 
term  never  applied  to  a  wave  of  water.  The  latter  is  called  tegoo,  or  if  it 
be  crowned  with  foam,  beta. 

In  introducing  the  subjoined  specimens  of  these  simple  see  saws  of  the 
lodge  and  forest  chaunts,  the  writer  felt,  that  they  were  almost  too  frail  of 
structure  to  be  trusted,  without  a  gentle  hand,  amidst  his  rougher  materials. 
He  is  permitted  to  say,  in  regard  to  them,  that  they  have  been  exhibited  to 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Oakes  Smith,  herself  a  refined  enthusiast  of  the  woods, 
and  that  the  versions  from  the  original  given,  are  from  her  chaste  and 
truthful  pen. 

In  the  following  arch  little  song,  the  reader  has  only  to  imagine  a  play- 
ful girl  trying  to  put  a  restless  child  to  sleep,  who  pokes  its  little  head,  with 
black  hair  and  keen  eyes  over  the  side  of  the  cradle,  and  the  girl  sings, 
imitating  its  own  piping  tones. 


Ah  wa  nain  1 
Ah  wa  nain? 
Wa  yau  was  sa — 
fi[p  pwasod. 


(Who  is  this?) 

(Who  is  this?) 

(Giving  light — meaning  the  light  of  the  eye) 

(On  the  top  of  my  lodge.) 


Who  is  this?  who  is  this?  eye-light  bringing 
To  the  roof  of  the  lodge  ? 


814 


CRADLK  BONGS   OF  THE   F0RB8T. 


And  then  she  aasumes  the  tone  of  the  little  screech  owl,  and  answers— 
Kob  kob  kob  (It  is  I— the  little  owl) 

Nim  be  e  zhau  (Coming,) 

Kob  kob  kob  (It  is  I— the  little  owl) 

Nim  be  e  zhau  (Coming,) 

Kit  che — kit  che.  (Down I  down  I) 

It  is  I,  it  is  I,  hither  swinging,        (wa  wa)  ' ' 

Dodge,  dodge,  baby  dodge ; 

And  she  springs  towards  it  and  down  goes  the  little  head.    This  ii 
repeated  with  the  utmost  merriment  upon  both  sides. 

Who  is  this,  who  is  this  eye-light  bringing 

To  the  roof  of  my  lodge  ? 
It  is  I,  it  is  I,  hither  swinging, 

Dodge,  dodge,  baby  dodge. 

Here  is  another,  slower  and  monotonous,  but  indicating  the  utmoK 
maternal  content : 

Swinging,  swinging,  lul  la  by, 

Sleep,  little  daughter  sleep, 
'Tis  your  mother  watching  by. 

Swinging,  swinging  she  will  keep, 
Little  daughter  lul  la  by. 

'Tis  your  mother  loves  you  dearest, 

Sleep,  sleep,  daughter  sleep, 
Swinging,  swinging,  ever  nearest, 

Baby,  baby,  do  not  weep; 
Little  daughter,  lul  la  by. 

Swinging,  swinging,  lul  la  by, 

Sleep,  sleep,  little  one. 
And  thy  mother  will  be  nigh — 

Swing,  swing,  not  alone — 
Little  daughter,  lul  la  by. 

This  of  course  is  exceedingly  simple,  but  be  it  remembered  these 
chaunts  are  always  so  in  the  most  refined  life.  The  ideas  are  the  same, 
that  of  tenderness  and  protective  care  only,  the  ideas  being  few,  the  Ian- 
guage  is  in  accordance.  To  my  mind  it  has  been  a  matter  of  extreme 
interest  to  observe  how  almost  identical  are  the  expressions  of  affection  in 
all  states  of  society,  as  though  these  primitive  elements  admit  of  no  pro- 
gress, but  are  perfect  in  themselves.  The  e-we-yea  of  the  Indian  woman 
is  entirely  analogous  to  the  lul  la  by  of  our  language,  and  will  be  seen  to 
be  exceedingly  pretty  in  itself. 


b 
1( 
si 
t1 
ii 
n 

01 


m 


CRADLE   BONOS   OF   THE   FOREST. 


811 


ttf 


noit 


2.  The  original  words  of  this,  with  their  literal  import,  are  also  added, 
to  preserve  the  identity. 

Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  wc  yea,    (Swinging,  twice,  lullaby.) 
Nebaun — nebaun — nobaun,     (Sleep  thou,  thrice.) 
Nedaunis-ais,  e  we  yea,     (Little  daughter,  lullaby.) 
Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  wa,     (Swinging,  thrice.) 
Nedaunis-ais,  e  we  yea,    (Little  daughter  lullaby.) 

(b)  % 

Keguh,  ke  gun  ah  wain  e  ma,    (Your  mother  cares  for  you.) 
Nebaun — nebaup — nebaun,  e  we  yea,     (Sleep,  thrice,  lullaby.) 
Kago,  saigizze-kain,  nedaunis-ais,    (Do  not  fear,  my  little  daughter.) 
Nebaun — nebaun — nebaun,     (Sleep,  thrice.) 
Kago,  saigizze-kain,  wa  wa,  e  we  yea,     (third  line  repeated.) 

(c) 
Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  we  yea,    (Swinging,  twice,  lullaby.) 
Kaween  neezheka  kediausee,     (Not  alone  art  thou.) 
Ke  kan  nau  wai,  no  me  go,  suhween,  (Your  mother  is  caring  for  you.) 
Nebaun — nebaun — nedaunis-ais,     (Sleep,  sleep,  my  little  daughter.) 
Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  we  yea,     (Swinging,  &.c.  lullaby.)  \ 

Nebaun — nebaun — nebaun,    (Sleep!  sleep!  sleep.*)  •'  "'-^ 


hese 
ime, 

lan- 
eme 
tn  in 
pro- 
man 
m  to 


THE   HARE  AND  THE  LYNX. 

3.  The  story  of  the  Wabose,  (Hare,)  and  the  Pighieu,  (Lynx.)  will  at 
once  remind  the  reader  of  the  so  often  recited  tale  of  little  Red  Riding 
Hood,  in  which  the  reciter  imitates  the  tones  of  the  wolf,  and  the  little  nur- 
sery listener  hears  with  a  growing  amazement,  and  starts  as  if  he  felt 
the  real  wolf's  teeth  at  the  close. 

This  story  is  partly  spoken  and  partly  sung.  The  Teller  imitating  al- 
ternately the  Hare,  and  its  enemy,  the  Lynx. 

There  was  once,  she  says,  a  little  Hare  living  in  the  lodge  with  its  grand- 
mother, who  was  about  to  send  it  back  to  its  native  land.  When  it  had 
gone  but  a  little  way,  a  Lynx  appeared  in  the  path,  and  began  to  sing, 

*  These  translations  are  entirely  literal — the  verbs  to  "  sleep"  and  to  "  fear,"  requir- 
ing the  imperative  mood,  second  person,  present  tense,  throughout.  In  rendering  the  term 
"  wa-wa"  in  the  participial  form  some  doubt  may  exist,  but  this  has  been  terminated  by  the 
idea  of  the  existing  motion,  which  is  clearly  implied,  although  the  word  is  not  marked 
by  the  usual  form  of  the  participle  in  ing.  The  phrase  luUIa-by,  is  the  only  one  in  our 
language,  which  conveys  the  evident  meaning  of  the  choral  term  e-we-yea.  The  sub- 
stantive verb  is  wanting,  in  the  first  line  of  b.  and  the  third  of  c.  in  the  two  forms  of 
the  verb,  to  care,  or  take  care  of  a  person  ;  but  it  is  present  in  the  phrase  *'  kediausee" 
in  the  second  line  of  c.  These  facts  are  stated,  not  that  they  are  of  the  sliglitest  inte> 
Test  to  the  common  reader,  but  that  they  may  be  examined  by  philologists,  or  perBoM 
curious  in  the  Indian  grammar. 


816 


CBADLE   BONOS  OF  THE   FOREST. 


If!*f 


,1'  Where  pretty  white  one  ? 

Where  little  white  one,  if 

Where  do  you  go  ? 

Tshweel  tshweel  tshweel  uhweel  cried  the  Hare,  and  ran  back  to 
itfl  grandmother.  "See,  grandmother,"  said  the  timid  little  creature, 
"  what  the  Lynx  is  saying  to  me,"  and  ahe  repeated  the  song.  *'  Ho  I 
Nosis,"  that  is  to  say,  courage  my  grandchild,  run  along,  and  tell  him  you 
are  going  home  to  your  native  land:  so  the  Hare  went  back  and  be. 
gan  to  sing, 

To  the  point  of  land  I  roam, 
For  there  is  the  white  one's  home,-~ 
Whither  I  go. 

Then  the  Lynx  looked  at  the  trembling  Hare,  and  began  to  aing, 

Little  white  one,  tell  me  why 
Like  to  leather,  thin  and  dry. 
Are  your  pretty  ears  ? 

Tshwee  I  tshwee  I  tshwee !  tshwee  I  cried  the  Hare,  and  she  ran  back 
to  her  grandmother,  and  repeated  the  words.  "  Go  Nosis,  and  tell  him 
your  uncles  fixed  them  so,  when  they  came  from  the  South."  So 
the  Hare  ran  back  and  bu.ig, 

From  the  south  my  uncles  came. 
And  they  fixed  my  ears  the  same,—  ' 

*'  Fixed  my  slender  ears. 

and  then  the  Hare  laid  her  pink  ears  upon  her  shoulders,  and  was  about 
to  go  on,  but  the  Lynx  began  to  sing  again, — 

Why,  why  do  you  go  away  ? 
Pretty  white  one,  can't  you  stay  ? 
Tell  me  why  your  little  feet, 
Are  made  so  dry  and  very  fleet? 

Tshwee  I  tshwee !  tshwee !  tshwee !  said  ths  poor  little  Hare,  and  she 
ran  back  again  to  the  lodge  to  ask  again.  "  Ho !  Nosis !"  said  the  grand- 
mother, who  was  old  and  tirod,  "  do  not  mind  him,  nor  listen  to  him,  nor 
answer  him,  but  run  on." 

The  Hare  obeyed,  and  ran  as  fast  as  she  could.  When  she  came  to 
the  spot  where  the  Lynx  had  been,  she  looked  round,  but  there  was  no 
one  there,  and  she  ran  on.  But  the  Lynx  had  found  out  all  about  the 
little  Hare,  and  knew  shb  was  going  across  to  the  neck  of  land  ;  and  he 
had  nothing  to  do  but  reach  it  first,  and  waylay  her ;  which  he  did :  and 
when  the  innocent  creature  came  to  the  place,  and  had  got  almost  home, 
the  Lynx  sprang  out  of  the  thicket  and  eat  her  up. 


CRADLE    SONGS   OF   THE    FOREST.  3t7 

The  original  chant,  omitting  the  narrative  part  as  given  above,  runs  in 
Ibis  fashion,  word  for  word. 

Lynx. 


Hare. 


Lynx. 


01  . 


Hare. 


Lynx 


Tah  kau 

(where  ahl) 

Tah  hau 

(where  ah  1) 

Wabose 

(httle  white  one) 

Wa  hose 

(little  white  one) 

Ke  te  e  zha 

(are  you  going?) 

Na  kwa  oushing 

(to  the  point  of  land) 

Ain  dah  nuk  e  aum  baun  (in  my  native  country) 

In  de  e  zha 

(I  go) 

Au  neen 

(whati) 

Au  neen 

(whati) 

A  nau  be  kaus  o  yun  aig  (causes  it,) 

Kish  ke  mun  ing 

(why  like  stripes  of  leather) 

Ish  0  tow  ug  a  una, 

(are  your  ears  ?) 

Nish  ish  sha  ug 

(my  uncles,) 

0  sha  wun  e  nong 

(when  from  the  south) 

Ke  e  zha  waud 

(they  came,)                          ^ 

Ningee  aizh  e  goob  un 

eeg  (they  did  fix  me  so.)                '?* 
(where  ah  I)                             "J; 
(where  ah!)                              ■ 

X  dh  kau 

Tah  kau 

Wabose 

(little  white  one,) 

Wa  bose 

(little  white  one,) 

Ke  de  e  zha 

(are  you  going?) 

Au  neen 

(wl^y?) 

Na  naub  o  kos  o  yun 

(look  they  so,) 

Kish  ke  mun  a, 

(like  dry  bits  of  leather,)       '-'^ 

I  izh  e  zida  una. 

(your  feet  ha!)                  '^ 

4.   THE  KITE  AND  THE  EAOLE. 


iiT 


This  is  a  specimen  of  Indian  satire.  The  coward  is  boastful  when 
there  is  no  danger :  pretension  succeeds  in  the  absence  of  real  merit !  A 
Kite  was  boasting  how  high  he  could  fly,  and  ventured  to  speak  dis- 
paragingly of  the  eagle,  not  knowing  that  the  latter  overheard  him.  He 
began  to  sing  in  a  loud  voice, 

I  upward  fly 
1 1  I  alone  disdain  the  air 
Till  I  hang  as  by  a  hair 

Poised  in  the  sky. 

The  Eagle  answers  disdainfully,  looking  down  from  a  branch  tu 
•boTc  the  Kite,  .la 


■i-y' 


38 


,■  -ux 


ii/ 


i'i!; 


if 
1 


I'liu 


W 


8t6 


i 

m  asa/a  r^/v»i.J»t 

1 

;     The  Kite  in 

§ 

.., 

CiiADLE    SONGS   OF   THE   FOREST. 

Who  mounts  the  sky  ? 
Who  is  this,  with  babbling  tongue  '  '^'-^^ 

As  he  had  on  the  storm-cloud  hung,  , 

Who  flies  so  high  ? 


The  great  Khakake 
I've  sometimes  thought  he  flew  so  high 
That  he  must  see  within  the  sky 
1  •.  The  dawn  awake. 

The  Eagle  despises  him,  and  yet  cannot  forbear  to  answer,      _^  t 

T  spurn  you  all,  ye  prating  throng 
How  often  have  I  passed  ye  by 
.  '  4w«iV'        When  my  broad  pinions  fleet  and  strong, 
Soared  up  where  leapt  the  thunder  cry  i 
'     ,        Nor  ye  with  feeble  wing  might  dare, 
v^      Those  hill-tops  high,  to  mount  in  air. 

snd  he  soared  oflf,  up,  up  into  thr,  sky  till  the  boaster  could  not  behold 
him.  But  no  sooner  was  the  Kite  left  alone  to  himself  than  he  began  to 
sing  again  no  as  to  be  heard  on  every  side, 


i  i  upwlird  fly 

(  I,  I  alone  disdain  the  air 

I  Till  I  hang  as  by  a  hair 

Poised  in  the  sky. 


r,i 


Literally  thus. 
Kite. 


(I  alone) 
(I  alone) 
(can  go  up) 

/  (so  as  to  seem  as  if  hanging 
[  by  a  hair 


Neen  a  . 
Neen  a 
Ta  wa  e  ya 
Bai  bwau 

'[ ;  * .    As  shau  dau 

Wa  ke  ge  naun 

O  shau  wush  ko  geezhig  oong  a    (from  the  blue  sky.) 
Eagle.      Auwanain  (Who  is  this?) 

Au  wa  nain  (Who  is  this  ?) 

Tshe  mud  je  wa  wa   (with  babbling  torgue,  who  boasts) 
*•'  Ke  pim  o  saing.  (of  flying  so  high?) 

Kite  (shrinkingly)  replies,  "  Oh  I  was  only  singing  of  the  great  Kha- 
kake, it  is  he  who  is  said  to  fly  so  high." 

Eagle  disdainfully  repli  s,  «  Tshe  mud  j6  Wa  wa,  that  ib  gifeat  bab- 
bler, or  bad-tongue,  you  arc  belov/  my  notice,"  &.c.,  and  soars  aloft. 

Kite,  resuming  its  boasting  tone,  as  soon  as  he  eagle  is  out  of  hearing, 


if 


CRADLE   SONGS   OF   THE   FOREST. 


219 


(I  alone  &c.,  the  whole  being  a 
repetition  of  the  first  part.) 


eMiff  aid     Neen  a 
Neen  a 
Ta  we  ya 
Bai  bwau 
As  shau  dau 
Wa  ke  ge  naun, 
'  O  shau  wush  ko,  geezhig  cong  a.  i  i 

5.   THE  RAVEN  AND   WOODPECKER. 

A  still  farther  view  of  Indian  manners  and  opinions  is  hid  under  this 
simple  chant.  Opinion  among  the  forest  race,  makes  the  whole  animated 
creation  cognizant  and  intelligent  of  their  customs. 

A  young  married  woman  is  supposed  to  go  out  from  the  lodge,  and 
busy  herself  in  breaking  up  dry  limbs,  and  preparing  wood,  as  if  to  lay 
in  a  store  for  a  futuie  and  approaching  emergency. 

A  raven,  perched  on  a  neighbouring  treu,  espies  her,  at  her  work,  and 
begins  to  sing ;  assuming  the  expected  infant  to  be  a  boy. 

In  dosli  ke  zhig  o  mun 
In  dosb  ke  zhig  o  mun 
In  dosh  «.o  <.hig  o  mun 

My  eyes  I  my  eyed !  my  eyes !  Alluding  to  the  boy  (and  future  man) 
killing  animals  as  well  as  men,  whose  eyes  will  be  led,  as  the  singer  and« 
cipates,  to  be  picked  out  by  ravenous  birds.  Jo  early  iare  the  first  notions 
of  war  implanted. 

A  woodpecker,  silting  near,  and  hearing  this  song,  replies ;  assuming 
the  sex  of  the  infant  to  be  a  female. 

Ne  mos  sa  mug  ga 

Ne  mos  sa  mug  ga 

Ne  mos  sa  mug  ga.  ' ' 

My  worms !  my  worms !  my  worms  I  Alluding  to  the  cuitom  of  the 
female's  breaking  up  dry  and  dozy  wood,  out  of  which,  it  couiJ  pick  itc 
favourite  food,  being  the  mdsa  or  wood-worm. 

Want  of  space  induces  the  writer  to  defer,  to  a  future  number,  the  re- 
mainder of  his  collection  of  these  cradle  and  nursery  chants.  They  con- 
stitute in  his  view,  rude  as  they  are,  and  destitute  of  metrical  attractionJi 
a  chapter  in  tho  history  of  the  human  heart,  in  the  savage  phasis,  which 
dc»,erves  to  be  carefully  recorded.  It  has  fallen  to  his  lot,  to  obser .a  more 
perhaps,  in  this  department  of  Indian  life,  than  ordinary,  ^nd  he  wo.'ild  not 
acquit  himself  of  his  duty  to  the  raceytwere  he  to  omit  these  small  link;^ 
out  of  their  domestic  and  social  chain.  The  tie  which  binds  the  niptlf^^, 
to  the  child,  in  Indian  life,  io  a  very  strong  one,  and  it  is  conceived  to 
admit  of  illustration  in  this  manner.    It  is  not  ftlone  in  the  war-pAth  lahd 


m 


I'.F 


220 


CRADLE    SONGS    OF   THE   FOREST. 


the  council,  that  the  Red  Man  is  to  be  studied.  To  appreciate  his  whole 
character,  in  its  true  light,  he  must  be  followed  into  his  lodge,  and  viewed 
in  his  seasons  of  social  leisure  and  retirement.  If  there  be  any  thing 
warm  and  abiding  in  the  heart  or  memory  of  the  man,  when  thus  at  ease, 
surrounded  by  his  family,  it  must  come  cut  here  ;  and  hence,  indeed,  the 
true  value  of  his  lodge  lore,  of  every  kind. 

It  is  out  of  the  things  mental  as  well  as  physiological,  that  pertain  to 
maternity,  that  philosophy  must,  in  the  end,  construct  the  true  ethnological 
chain,  that  binds  the  human  race,  in  one  comprehensive  system  of  unity. 

(To  be  continued.) 


t    < 

m 


i 


i; 


Um:      y-An:\   »l',l         LANGUAGES   OF   THE   PACIFIC   ISLANDS. 

The  Polynesian  languages,  like  those  of  the  Algonquin  group  of  North 
America,  have  inclusive  and  exclusive  pronouns  to  express  the  worc^- 
toe,  ours,  and  us.  They  have  also  causative  verbs  such  as,  to  make  ?  "  il 
to  make  happy,  &c.,  but  while  there  appears  this  analogy  in  grammalicui 
principles,  there  are  some  strong  points  of  disagreement,  and  there  appears 
to  be  no  analogy  whatever  in  the  sounds  of  the  language.  There  are 
eight  well  characterized  dialects  in  the  Polynesian  family.  They  are  the 
Tahitian,  the  Owyhee,  [Hawaiian]  Marquesan,  or  Washingtonian,  Aus- 
tral island,  Hervey  island,  Samoan,  Tongatabu,  and  New  Zealand.  In 
seven  of  thes j,  the  name  for  God  is  Atua,  in  the  eighth,  or  Tongua  dialect, 
it  is  Otua.  Great  resemblances  exist  in  all  the  vocabularies.  Much  of 
the  actual  difference  arises  from  exchanges  of  the  conso^.^nts  r  and  1, 
h  and  s,  and  a  few  others.  They  possess  the  dual  number.  The  scheme 
of  the  pronouns  is  very  complete,  and  provides  for  nearly  all  the  recondite 
distinctions  of  pv  rson.  Where  the  vocabulary  fails  in  words  to  designate 
objects  which  were  unknown  to  them  before  their  acquaintance  with 
Europeans,  the  missionaries  have  found  it  to  fall  in  better  with  the  genius 
of  the  language,  to  introduce  new  words  from  the  Greeic ,  with  some  modi- 
fications. Thus  they  have  introduced  hipo  for  horse,  arenio  for  lamb, 
areto  for  bread,  and  baplizo  for  baptism. 

To  continue  faithful  during  a  course  of  prosperity,  says  Xenophon,  hath 
nothing  wonderful  in  it,  but  when  any  set  of  men  continue  steadily  attached 
to  friends  in  adversity,  they  ought,  on  that  account,  to  be  eternally  re- 
membered. 

There  are  but  two  sourcea  only,  says  Poly^ius,  from  whence  any  real 
benefit  can  be  derived,  our  own  mi^ortunes  and  those  that  have  happened 
to  other  men. 

One  wise  counsel,  says  Euripides,  is  better  than  the  strength  of  many. 


a 

P 
a 

ii 

ii 

s 

n 


81 

ai 
ti 

M 

d 

tl 
ni 


ssst 


GRAMMATICAL  STRUCTURE 


OF  THE  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 


LECTURE    IV. 


Nature  and  principles  of  the  pronoun — Its  distinction  into  preformative  and  subfor- 
mative  classes — Personal  pronouns — The  distinction  of  an  inclusive  and  exclusive  form 
in  the  number  of  the  first  person  plural — Modifications  of  the  personal  pronouns  to  im- 
ply existence,  individuality,  possession,  ownership,  position  and  other  accideutf> — Declen- 
siou  of  pronouns  to  answer  the  purpose  of  the  auxiliary  verbs — Subformatives,  how 
employed,  to  mark  the  persons — Relative  pronouns  considered — Their  application  to  the 
causative  verbs — Demonstrative  pronouns — their  separation  into  two  classes,  animates 
and  inanimates — Example  of  their  use. 


^ 
*^,. 


Pronouns  are  buried,  if  we  may  so  say,  in  the  structure  of  the  verb. 
In  tracing  them  back  to  their  primitive  forms,  through  the  almost  infinite 
variety  of  modifications  which  they  assume,  in  connexion  with  the  verb, 
substantive  and  adjective,  it  will  facilitate  analysis,  to  group  them  into 
preformative  and  subformative,  which  include  the  pronominal  prefixes 
and  suffixes,  and  which  admit  of  the  further  distinction  of  separable  and 
inseparable.  By  separable  is  intended  those  forms,  which  have  a  mean- 
ing by  themselves,  and  are  thus  distinguished  from  the  inflective  and 
subformative  pronouns,  and  pronominal  particles  significant  only,  in  con- 
nection with  another  word. 

1.  Of  the  first  class,  are  the  personal  pronouns  Neen  (I,)  Keen  (thou,) 
and  Ween  or  O  (he  or  she.)  They  are  declined  to  form  the  plural  per- 
"ons  in  the  following  manner : 

I,  Neen.  We 

We 
Thou,         Keen.  Ye 

,    r,i  He  or  She,  Ween  or  O.  They 

Here  the  plural  persons  are  formed  by  a  numerical  inflection  of  the 
singular.  The  double  plural  of  the  first  person,  of  Avhich  both  the  rule 
and  examples  have  been  incidentally  given  in  the  remarks  on  the  substan- 
tive, is  one  of  those  peculiarities  of  the  language,  which  may,  perhaps, 
3erve  to  aid  in  a  comparison  cf  it,  with  other  dialects,  kindred  and  foreign. 
.  .s  a  mere  conventional  agreement,  for  denoting  whether  the  person  ad- 
dressed, be  included,  or  excluded,  it  may  be  regarded  as  an  advantage  to 
the  language.  It  enables  the  speakerj  by  the  change  of  a  single  conso- 
nant, to  make  a  full  and  clear  discrimination,  and  relieves  the  narration 


Keen  owind  (in.) 
Neen  owind  (ex.) 
Keen  owau. 
Ween  owau. 


222 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES. 


m 


r^l 


•^,.! 


?^|: 


from  doubts  and  ambiguity,  where  doubts  and  ambiguity  would  otherwise 
often  exist.  On  the  other  hand,  by  accumulating  distinctions,  it  loads  the 
memory  with  grammatical  forms,  and  opens  a  door  for  improprieties  of 
speech.  We  are  not  aware  of  any  inconveniencies  in  the  use  of  a  gene- 
ral plural  But  in  the  Indian  it  would  produce  confusion.  And  it  is 
perhaps  to  that  cautious  desire  of  persoiiai  discrimination,  whicii  is  so  ap- 
parent in  the  structure  of  the  language,  that  we  should  look  for  'he  rea- 
son of  the  duplicate  forms  of  this  word.  Once  established,  however,  and 
both  the  distinction,  and  the  necessity  of  a  constant  and  strict  attention  to 
it,  are  very  obvious  and  striking.  How  shall  he  address  the  Deity  ?  If 
he  say — "  Our  father  who  art  in  heaven"  the  inclusive  form  of  " our" 
makes  the  Almighty  one  of  the  suppliants,  or  family.  If  he  use  the  ex- 
clusivp  'brm,  it  throws  him  out  of  the  family,  and  may  embrace  every  liv- 
ing beii  ;  '  .'e  Deity.  Yet,  neither  of  these  forms  can  be  used  well  in 
prayer,  Ub  cannot  be  applied  directly  to  the  object  addressed.     It  is 

only  when  speaking  of  the  Deity,  under  the  name  of  father,  to  other  per- 
sons, that  the  inclusive  and  exclusive  forms  of  the  word  "our"  can  be 
used.  The  dilemma  may  be  obviated,  by  the  use  of  a  compound  descrip- 
tive phrase — Wa  6  se  mig  o  yun,  signifying — thou  who  art  the  fa- 
ther OF  ALL.     Or,  universal  father. 

In  practice,  however,  the  question  is  cut  short,  by  those  persons  who 
have  embraced  Christianity.  It  has  seemed  to  them,  that  by  the  use  of 
either  of  the  foregoing  terms,  the  Deity  would  be  thrown  into  too  remote 
a  relation  to  them,  and  I  have  observed,  that,  in  prayer,  they  invariably  ad- 
dress Him,  by  the  term  used  by  children  for  the  father  of  a  family,  that  is, 
NosA,  my  father. 

The  other  personal  pronouns  undergo  some  peculiar  changes,  when 
employed  as  preformatives  before  nouns  and  verbs,  which  it  is  important 
to  remark.  Thus  neen,  is  sometimes  rendered  ne  or  mn,  and  sometimes 
nim.  Keen,  is  rendered  ke  or  kin.  In  compound  words  the  mere  signs 
of  the  first  and  second  pronouns,  N  and  K,  are  employed.  The  use  of 
ween  is  limited  ;  and  the  third  person,  singular  and  plural,  is  generally  in- 
dicated by  the  sign,  O. 

The  particle  suh  added  to  the  complete  forms  of  the  disjunctive  pro- 
nouns, imparts  a  verbal  sense  to  them  ;  and  appears  in  this  instance,  to  be 
a  succedaneum  foi  the  substantive  verb.  Thus  Neen,  I,  becomes  Neensuh, 
it  is  I.  Keen,  thou,  becomes  Keensuh,  it  is  thou,  and  Ween,  he  or  she, 
Weensuh,  it  is  he  or  she.  This  particle  may  also  be  added  to  the  plural 
forms. 


Kef;nowind  suh. 
Neenowind  suh. 
Keenowa  suh. 
W«nnnwau  suh. 


It  is  we  (in.) 
It  is  we  (ex.) 
It  is  ye,  or  you. 
It  is  they. 


R   Vr' 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES. 


223 


If  the  word  aittah  be  substituted  for  suh,  a  set  of  adverbial  phrases  axe 

We  &c.  (ex.) 


formed. 

Neea  aittah,     I  only. 


We  &c.  (in.) 

You  &c. 
They  &c. 

In  like  manner  niltum  first,  and  ishkwavdj  last,  give  rise  to  the  follow- 
ing arrangement  of  the  pronoun : 


Keen  aittah.     Thou  only. 
Ween  aittah,   He  or     ^e  only. 


Neen  aittah  wind, 
Keen  aittah  wind. 
Keen  aittah  wau. 
Ween  aittah  wau. 


e«i 


Neen  nittum, 
Keen  nittum, 
Ween  nittum, 
Keen  nittum  ewind, 
Neon  nittum  ewind. 
Keen  nittum  ewau, 
Ween  nittum  ewau. 


I  first. 

You  or  thou  first. 
He  or  she  first. 
We  first,  (in.) 
We  first.  (e.x.) 
Ye  or  you  first 
They  first 


ISHKWAUDJ. 


Neen  ishkwaudj. 
Keen  ishkwaudj. 
Ween  ishkwandj, 
Keenowind  isL.twaudj, 
Neenowind  ishkwaudj, 
Keenowau  ishkwaudj, 
Weenowau  ishkwaudj, 


I  last. 
Thou  last 
He  or  she  last 
We  last  (in.) 
We  last  (ex.) 
Ye  or  you  last. 
They  last.    ,.^ 


The  disjunctive  forms  of  the  pronoun  are  also  sometimes  preserved  be- 
fore  verbHand  adjectives. 


NEEZHIKA. 

Neen  neezhika, 
Keen  neezhika, 
Ween  neezhika, 
Keenowind  neezhika, 
Neenowind  neezhika, 
Keenowau  neezhika, 
Weenowau  neezhika, 


Alone,  {an.) 

I  alone. 
Thou  alone. 
He  or  she  alone. 
We  alone  (in.) 
We  alone  (ex.) 
Ye  or  you  alone. 
They  alone. 


To  give  these  expressions  a  verbal  form,  the  substantive  verb,  with  its 
pronominal  modifications,  must  be  superadded.  For  instance,  /  am  alone, 
&c.,  is  thus  rendered : 

Neen  neezhika  nindyau,  I  am  alone,  X  aumin. 

Keen  neezhika  keedyau,  Thou  art  alone,  x  aum. 

Ween  neezhika  lyau,  He  or  she  is  alone,  &c.  x  wug. 

In  the  subjoined  examples  the  noun  ow,  body«  is  chanj^ed  to  a  verb,  by 


rrvji 


224 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES. 


id^ 


1: 


IJ?'- 


K;-* 


the  permutation  of  the  vowel,  changing  ow  to  auw,  which  last  takes  the 
letter  d  before  it,  when  the  pronoun  is  prefixed. 


I  am  a  man, 
Thou  art  a  man, 
He  is  a  man. 
We  are  men,  (in.) 
We  are  men,  (ex.) 
Ye  are  men. 
They  are  men, 


Neen  nin  dauw. 
Keen  ke  dauw. 
Ween  ah  weeh. 
Ke  dauw  we  min. 
Ne  dauw  we  min. 
Ke  dauw  min. 
Weenowau  ah  weeh  wug. 


In  the  translation  of  these  expressions  "  man"  is  used  as  synonomous 
with  person.  If  the  specific  term  mine,  had  been  introduced  in  the  origi- 
ns, the  meaning  thereby  conveyed  would  be,  in  this  particular  connexion. 
I  am  a  man  with  respect  to  courage  &c.,  in  opposition  to  effeminacy.  It 
would  not  be  simply  declarative  of  corporeal  existence,  but  of  existence  in 
a  particular  state  or  condition. 

In  the  following  phrases,  the  modified  forms,  or  the  signs  only,  of  the 
pronouns  are  used  : 


N'  debaindaun, 
Ke  debaindaun, 
O  debaindaun, 
N'  debaindaun-in, 
Ke  debaindaun-in, 
Ke  debaindaun-ewau, 
O  debaindaun-ewau, 


I  own  it. 
Thou  ownest  it. 
He  or  she  owns  it 
We  own  it  (ex.) 
We  own  it  (in.) 
Ye  own  it. 
They  own  it. 


These  examples  are  cited  as  exhibiting  the  manner  in  which  the  pre- 
fixed and  preformative  pronouns  are  employed,  both  in  their  full  and  con- 
tracted forms.  To  denote  possession,  nouns  specifying  the  things  pos- 
sessed, are  required ;  and,  what  would  not  be  anticipated,  had  not  full 
examples  of  this  necies  of  declension  been  given  in  another  place,  the 
purposes  of  distinction  are  not  effected  by  a  simple  change  of  the  pronoun, 
as  /  to  mifie,  &c.,  but  by  a  subformative  inflection  of  the  noun,  which  is 
thus  made  to  have  a  reflective  operation  upon  the  pronoun-speaker.  It  is 
believed  that  sufficient  examples  of  this  rule,  in  all  the  modifications  of 
inflection,  have  been  given  under  the  head  of  the  substantive.  But  as  the 
substantives  employed  to  elicit  these  modifications  were  exclusively  specific 
in  their  meaning,  it  may  be  proper  here,  in  further  illustration  of  an  im- 
portant principle,  to  present  a  generic  substantive  under  their  compound 
forms. 

I  have  selected  for  this  purpose  one  of  the  primitives.  Ie-au,  is  the  abstract 
term  for  existing  matter.  It  is  in  the  animate  form  and  declarative.  Its  inani- 
mate correspondent  is  ie-ee.   These  are  two  important  roots.  And  they  are 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


226 


found  in  combination,  in  a  very  great  number  of  derivative  words.  It  will 
be  sufficient  here,  to  show  their  connexion  with  the  pronoun,  in  the  pro- 
duction of  a  class  of  terms  in  very  general  use. 


Animate  Forms. 


Singular. 


Poss, 


Obj. 


Nin  dye  aum,        Mine. 


Ke  dye  aum, 
Ody6aum-un, 


Thine. 
His  or  Hers. 


Plural. 

Nin  dyS  auminaun,  Ours,  (ex.) 

Ke  dye  auminaun.  Ours,    (in.) 

Ke  dye  aumewau.  Yours. 

O  dye  aumewaun,  Theirs. 


Inanimate  Forms. 


Poss 
Obj. 


S 


Singular.  Plural. 

Nin  dye  eem.     Mine.  Nin  dye  eeminaun.  Ours,  (ex.) 

Ke  dye  eeminaun.  Ours,  (in.) 
Ke  dye  eem,      Thine.  Ke  dye  eemewau.  Yours. 

O  dye  eem-un.    His  or  Hers.  O  dye  eemewaun,  Theirs.  Poss.  in. 


In  these  forms  the  noun  is  singular  throughout.  To  render  it  plural, 
as  well  as  the  pronoun,  the  appropriate  general  plurals  ug  and  un  or  ig 
and  in,  must  be  superadded.  But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  in  making 
these  additions,  "that  the  plural  mflection  to  inanimate  nouns  (which  have 
no  objective  case,)  forms  the  objective  case  to  animates,  which  have  no 
number  in  the  third  person,"  [p.  30.]  The  particle  ww,  therefore,  which 
is  the  appropriate  plural  for  the  inanimate  nouns  in  these  examples,  is  only 
the  objective  mark  of  the  animate. 

The  plural  of  I,  is  naun,  the  plural  of  thou  and  he,  wau.  But  as  these 
inflections  would  not  coalesce  smoothly  with  the  possessive  inflections,  the 
connective  vowels  i.  and  e.  are  prefixed,  making  the  plural  of  I,  inaun, 
and  of  thou,  &c.  ewau. 

If  we  strike  from  these  declensions  the  root  ie,  leaving  its  animate  and 
inanimate  forms  au,  and  ee,  and  adding  the  plural  of  the  noun,  we  shall 
then, — taking  the  animate  declension  as  an  instance,  have  the  following 
formula  of  the  pronominal  declensions. 


Pron. 
Sing. 

Place  of  the 
Noun. 

Po.sessive 
inflection. 

Obj.  inflec. 

to  the 
noun  sing. 

Connect, 
vowel. 

Plu.  inflec. 

of  the 
pronoun. 

Obj. 
inflec. 
n.plu. 

Plural 
of  the 
Noun. 

Ne 
Ke 
0 
0 

aum 
aum 
aum 
aum 

-  i  - 

-  e  - 

-  e  - 

-  naun 

-  wau 

-  wau 

-n 

-  s- 

un 

To  render  this  formula  of  general  use,  six  variations,  (five  in  addition 

29 


INDIAN    LANOUAGEfl. 


\"  m 


A'' 


:« 


i--^ 


i 


to  the  above)  of  the  possessive  inflection,  are  required,  corresp'>nding  to 
the  six  classes  of  substantives,  whereby  aum  would  be  changed  to  am, 
eem,  im,  6m,  and  oom,  conformably  to  the  examples  heretofore  given  in 
treating  of  the  substantive.  The  objective  inflection,  would  also  be  some- 
times changed  to  een  and  sometimes  to  oan. 

Having  thus  indicated  the  mode  of  distinguishing  the  person,  number, 
relation,  and  gender — or  what  is  deemed  its  technical  equivalent,  the  mu- 
tation words  undergo,  not  to  mark  the  distinctions  of  sex,  but  the  presence 
or  absence  of  vitality,  I  shall  now  advert  to  the  inflections  which  the  pro- 
nouns take  for  tense,  or  rather,  to  form  the  auxiliary  verbs,  have,  had, 
shall,  will,  may,  &c.  A  very  curious  and  important  principle,  and  one, 
which  clearly  demonstrates  that  no  part  of  speech  has  escaped  the  trans- 
forming genius  of  the  language.  Not  only  are  the  three  great  modi- 
fications of  time  accurately  marked  in  the  verbal  forms  of  the  Chippe- 
was,  but  by  the  inflection  of  the  pronoun  they  are  enabled  to  indicate 
some  of  the  oblique  tenses,  and  thereby  to  conjugate  their  verbs  with  ac- 
curacy and  precision. 

The  particle  gee  added  to  the  first,  second,  and  third  persons  singular  of 
the  present  tense,  changes  them  to  the  perfect  past,  rendering  I,  thou.  He, 
I  did — have — or  had.  Thou  didst, — hast — or  hadst.  He,  or  she  did— 
have,  or  had.  If  gah,  be  substituted  for  gee,  the  first  future  tense  is 
formed,  and  the  perfect  past  added  to  the  first  future,  forms  the  conditional 
future.  As  the  eye  may  prove  an  auxiliary  in  the  comprehension  of 
forms,  which  are  not  familiar,  the  following  tabular  arrangement  of  them, 
is  presented. 

First  Person,  I. 
Nin  gee,  I  did — have — had. 

Nin  gah,  I  shall — will. 

Nin  gah  gee,  I  shall  have — will  have. 


ai 


Secovd  Person.  Thou. 


Ke  gee, 
Ke  gah, 
Ke  gah  gee, 


Thou  didst — hast — hadst 

Thou  shalt— wilt. 

Thou  shalt  have — wilt  have. 


Third  Person,  He,  or  She. 

He  or  she  did — has — had. 
He  or  she  did — has — had. 
He  or  she  shall  have — will  have. 


Ogee, 
Ogah, 
O  gah  gee. 

The  present  and  imperfect  tense  of  the  potential  mood,  is  formed  by 
dau,  and  the  perfect  by  gee,  suffixed  as  in  other  instances. 

First  Person,  I. 
Nin  dau,  I  may — can,  &c. 

Nin  dau  gee,  I  may  have — can  have,  Ac. 

m 


ma 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES. 


227 


Second  Person,  Thou. 
Ke  dau,  Thou  mayst — canst,  &c. 

Ke  dau  gee,  Thou  mayst  have — canst  have,  &>c. 

Third  Person,  He,  or  She. 
O  dau.  He  or  she  may — can,  6cc. 

O  dau  gee.  He  or  she  may  have — can  have,  dec. 

In  conjugating  the  verbs  through  the  plural  persons,  the  singular 
terms  for  the  pronoun  remain,  and  they  are  rendered  plural  by  a  retro- 
spective action  of  the  pronominal  inflections  of  the  verb.  In  this  manner 
the  pronoun-verb  auxiliary,  has  a  general  application,  and  the  necessity 
of  double  forms  is  avoided. 

The  preceding  observations  are  confined  to  the  formative  or  prefixed 
pronouns.     The  inseparable  suffixed  or  subformative  are  as  follows — 


Yaun, 
Yun, 
Id,  or  d, 

My. 

Thy. 

His,  or  hers. 

Yaung, 
Yung, 
Yaig, 
Waud, 

Our.  (ex.) 
Our.  (in.) 
Your. 
Their. 

These  pronouns  are  exclusively  employed  as  suffixes, — and  as  suffixes 
to  the  descriptive  compound  substantives,  adjectives  and  verbs.  Both 
the  rule  and  examples  have  been  stated  under  the  head  of  the  substantive, 
p.  43.  and  adjective,  p.  81.  Their  application  to  the  verb  will  be  shown, 
as  we  proceed. 

2.  Relative  Pronouns.  In  a  language  which  provides  for  the  distinc- 
tions of  person  by  particles  prefixed  or  suffixed  to  the  verb,  it  will 
scarcely  be  expected,  that  separate  and  independent  relative  pronouns 
should  exist,  or  if  such  are  to  be  found,  their  use,  as  separate  parts  of 
speech,  must,  it  will  have  been  anticipated,  be  quite  limited — limited  to 
simple  interrogatory  forms  of  expression,  and  not  applicable  to  the  indica- 
tive, or  declaratory.  Such  will  be  found  to  be  the  fact  in  the  language 
under  review  ;  and  it  will  be  perceived,  from  the  subjoined  examples,  that 
in  all  instances,  requiring  the  relative  pronoun  who,  other  than  the  simple 
interrogatory  forms,  this  relation  is  indicated  by  the  inflections  of  the  verb, 
or  adjective,  &c.  Nor  does  there  appear  to  be  any  declension  of  the  sep- 
arate pronoun,  corresponding  to  whose,  and  whom. 

The  word  Ahwaynain,  may  be  said  to  be  uniformly  employed  in  the 
sense  of  who,  under  the  limitations  we  have  mentioned.     For  instance. 
Who  is  there?  Ahwaynain  e-mah  ai-aud? 

Who  spoke?  Ahwaynain  kau  keegoedood? 

Who  told  you  ?  Ahwaynain  -au  ween  dumoak  ? 


228 


INDIAN    LANOUAGKS. 


¥\\ 


^rfl 


m 


t<}:  ■:. 


Who  are  you  ? 
Who  sent  you  ? 
Who  is  your  father  ? 
Who  did  it  ? 
Whose  dog  is  it  ? 
Whose  pipe  is  that? 
Whoso  lodge  is  it  ? 
Whom  do  you  seek  ? 
Whom  have  you  here  ? 


Ahwnynain  iau  we  yun  ? 
Ahwaynain  waynOnik? 
Ahwaynain  kOs? 
Ahwaynain  kau  tOdung? 
Ahwaynain  way  dyid? 
Ahwaynain  dOpwaugunid  en-eu  ? 
Ahwaynain  way  woegewomid  ? 
Ahwaynain  nain  dau  wau  bumud? 


Ahwaynain  oh  omau  ai  auwaud  ? 

Not  the  slightest  variation  is  made  in  these  phrases,  between  who,  whose, 
and  whom. 

Should  we  wish  to  change  the  interrogative,  and  to  say,  he  who  is  there  ; 
he  who  spoke  ;  he  who  told  you,  &c.,  the  separable  personal  pronoun  ween 
(he)  must  be  used  in  lieu  of  the  relative,  and  the  following  forms  will  be 
elicited. 


Ween,  kau  unnOnik, 
Ween,  kau  geedood, 
Ween,  ai-aud  e-mah, 
Ween,  kau  weendumoak, 
Ween,  kau  td  dung. 


He  (who)  sent  you. 
He  (who)  spoke. 
He  (who)  is  there. 
He  (who)  told  you. 
He  (who)  did  it,  &c. 


If  we  object  that,  that  in  these  forms,  there  is  no  longer  the  relative  pro- 
noun who,  the  sense  being  simply,  he  sent  you,  he  spoke,  &c.,  it  is  replied 
that  if  it  be  intended  only  to  say,  he  sent  you,  &c.,  and  not  he  who  sent 
you,  &c.,  the  following  forms  are  used. 

Ke  gee  unnOnig.  He  (sent)  you. 

AinnOzhid,  He  (sent)  me. 

AinnOnaud,  He  (sent)  him,  &c. 

Iau  e-mau.  He  is  there. 

Ke  geedo.  He  (spoke.) 

Kegeeweendumaug,  He  (told)  you. 

Ke  to  dum.  He  did  it. 

We  reply,  to  this  answer  of  the  native  speaker,  that  the  particle  kau 
prefixed  to  a  verb  denotes  the  past  tense, — that  in  the  former  series  of  terms, 
in  which  this  particle  appears,  the  verbs  are  in  the  perfect  indicative, — 
and  in  the  latter,  they  are  in  the  present  indicative,  marking  the  dif 
ference  only  between  sent  and  send,  spolce  and  speak,  &c.  And  that  there 
is  absolutely  no  relative  pronoun,  in  either  series  of  terms.  We  further 
observe,  that  the  personal  pronoun  ween,  prefixed  to  the  first  set  of  terms, 
may  be  prefixed  with  equal  propriety,  to  the  second  set,  and  that  its  use 
or  disuse,  is  perfectly  optional  with  the  speaker,  as  he  may  wish  to  give 
additional  energy  or  emphasis  to  the  expression.  To  these  positions, 
after  reflection,  discussion  and  examination,  we  receive  an  assent,  and  thus 
the  uncertainty  is  terminated. 


'6 


,ii 


INDIAN    r.ANGUAaES. 


229 


Muinwaindumeyaug, 

Mainwuindumfiinnaig, 

Mainvvaindumiiigowaud, 


We  now  wish  to  apply  the  principle  thus  elicited  to  verbs  causative,  and 
other  compound  terms — to  the  adjective  verbs,  for  instance — and  to  the 
other  verbal  compound  expressions,  in  which  the  objective  and  the  nomi- 
native persons,  are  incorporated  as  a  part  of  the  verb,  and  are  not  prefixes 
to  it.     This  may  bo  shown  in  the  causative  verb,  To  make  Happy. 

Mainwaindumfiid,  He  (who)  makes  me  happy. 

Mainwaindumeik,  He  (who)  makes  thee  happy. 

Mainwaindumeaud,  Ho  (who)  makes  him  happy. 

Mainwaindumtiinung,  He  (who)  makes  us  happy,  (inclusive.) 

Ho  (who)  makes  us  happy,  (exclusive.) 
He  (who)  makes  yc  or  you  happy. 
He  (who)  makes  them  happy. 
And  80  the  forms  might  be  continued,  throughout  all  the  objective 
persons. — 

Mainwaindumfiyun,  Thou  (who)  makest  me  happy,  &c. 

The  basis  of  these  compounds  is  minyio,  good,  and  aindum,  the  mind. 
Hence  rainwaindum,  he  happy.  The  adjective  in  this  connexion,  can- 
not be  translated  "  good,"  but  its  effect  upon  the  noun,  is  to  denote  that 
state  of  the  mind,  which  is  at  rest  with  itself  The  first  change  from  this 
simple  compound,  is  to  give  the  adjective  a  verbal  form ;  and  this  is 
effected  by  a  permutation  of  the  vowels  of  the  first  syllable — a  rule  of  very 
extensive  application — and  by  which,  in  the  present  instance,  the  phrase 
he  happy^  is  changed  to  he  makes  happy,  (mainwaindum.)  The  next  step 
IS  to  add  the  suffix  personal  pronouns,  id,  ik,  aud,  &c.,  rendering  the  ex- 
pressions, he  makes  me  happy,  &c.  But  in  adding  these  increments,  the 
vowel  e,  is  thrown  between  the  adjective- verb,  and  the  pronoun  suffixed, 
making  the  expression,  not  mainwaindum-yun,  but  mainwaindumfiyun. 
Generally  the  vowel  e  in  this  situation,  is  a  connective,  or  introduced 
merely  for  the  sake  of  euphony.  And  those  who  maintain  that  it  is  here 
employed  as  a  personal  pronoun,  and  that  the  relative  who,  is  implied  by 
the  final  inflection  ;  overlook  the  inevitable  inference,  tliat  if  the  marked 
e,  stands  for  «ie  in  the  first  phrase,  it  must  stand  for  thee  in  the  second,  he 
in  the  third,  us  in  the  fourth,  &c.  As  to  the  meaning  and  office  of  the 
final  inflections  id,  ik,  &c. — whatever  they  may,  in  an  involuted  sense 
imply,  it  is  quite  clear,  by  turning  to  the  list  of  suffixed  personal  pronouns 
and  animate  plurals,  that  they  mark  the  persons,  I,  thou,  he,  &c.,  we,  ye, 
they,  &c. 

Take  for  example,  minwaindumfiigowaud.  He  (who)  makes  them 
happy.  Of  this  compound,  minwaindum,  as  before  shown,  signifies  he 
makes  happy.  But  as  the  verb  is  in  the  singular  number,  it  implies  that 
but  one  person  is  made  happy,  and  the  suffixed  personal  pronouns  singular, 
mark  the  distinctions  between  me,  thee,  and  he,  or  him. 

Minwaindum-e-ig  is  the  vero  plural,  and  implies  that  several  per- 


230 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


■■4 


»'»•.  J 


fM  "■  ' 


:1 


I** 


ions  are  niudo  happy,  ond,  in  like  manner,  the  suHixed  personal  pronouns 
plural,  mark  the  distinctions  between  we,  ye,  they,  &c.  For  it  is  a  rule 
of  the  language,  that  a  strict  concordonce  must  exist  between  the  number 
of  the  verb,  and  the  number  of  the  pronoun.  The  termination  of  the  verb 
consequently  always  indicates,  whether  there  be  one  or  many  objects,  to 
which  its  energy  is  directed.  And  as  animate  verbs  can  be  applied  only 
to  animate  objects,  the  numerical  inflections  of  the  verb,  are  understood  to 
mark  the  number  of  persons.  But  this  number  is  indiscriminate,  and 
leaves  the  sense  vague,  until  the  pronominal  suffixes  are  superadded. 
Those  who,  therefore,  contend  for  the  sense  of  the  relative  pronoun 
*'  who,"  being  given  in  the  last  mentioned  phrase,  and  all  phrases  similarly 
formed,  by  a  succedaneurn,  contend  for  something  like  the  following  form 
of  translation : — He  makes  them  happy — him  I  or  Him — he  (meaning 
who)  makes  them  happy. 

The  equivalent  for  what,  is  Waygotiain. 


What  do  you  want? 
What  have  you  lost? 
What  do  you  look  for  ? 
What  is  this? 
What  will  you  have  ? 
What  detained  you  ? 
What  are  you  making? 
What  have  you  there  ? 


Waygonain  wau  iauyun  ? 
Waygonain  kau  wonetttyun  ? 
Waygonain  nain  dahwaubundamun  ? 
Waygonain  ewinain  maundun  ? 
Waygonain  kau  iauyun  7 
Waygonain  kau  otn  dahme  egOyun  ? 
Waygonain  wayzhetOyun? 
Waygonain  e-mau  iauyun  1 

The  use  of  this  pronoun,  like  the  preceding,  appears  to  be  confined  to 
simple  interrogative  forms,  The  word  auneen,  which  sometimes  supplies 
its  place,  or  is  used  for  want  of  the  pronoun  which,  is  an  adverb,  and  has 
considerable  latitude  of  meaning.  Most  commonly  it  may  be  considered 
as  the  equivalent  for  how,  in  what  manner,  or  at  what  time. 
What  do  you  say  ?  Auneen  akeedOyun  ? 

What  do  you  call  this?  Auneen  aizheneekaudahmun  maun- 

dun?(i.) 
What  ails  you  ?  Auneen  aindeeyun  ? 

What  is  your  name  ?  Auneen  aizheekauzoyun? 

Which  do  you  mean ;  this  or  that?  (an.)  Auneen  ah-ow  ainud,  woh-ow  g£unau 

ewidde  ? 
Whichdoyoumean;  this  or  that?  (in.)  Auneen   eh  eu    ewaidumun    oh-oo 

gamau  ewaidde  ? 
Which  boy  do  you  mean  ?  Auneen  ah-ow-ainud  ? 

<«    By  adding  to  this  word,  the  particle  de,  it  is  converted  into  an  adverb  of 
place,  and  may  be  rendered  where. 

Where  do  you  dwell?  Auneende  aindauyun? 

Where  is  your  son  ?  Auneende  ke  gwiss  ? 

Where  did  you  see  him?  Auneende  ke  waubumud? 


INDIAN    LANUUAOlEi:). 


231 


Where  did  you  see  it  ? 
Where  are  you  going? 
Where  did  you  come  from? 
Where  ia  your  pipe  ? 
Where  is  your  gun  ? 


Auneendo  Vo  waubundumun  t 
Auneendo  azhauyun  ? 
Auneendo  ka  oonjcebauyun  ? 
Auneende  ke  dOpwaugun? 
Auneende  ke  baushkizzigua? 


By  a  still  further  modification  it  is  rendered  an  adverb  of  enquiry  of 
the  cause  or  motive. 


Why  do  you  do  so  ? 
Why  do  you  say  so? 
Why  are  you  angry  ? 
Why  will  you  depart  1 
Why  will  you  not  depart? 
Why  have  you  come  ? 
Tell  me  why? 
Wherefore  is  it  so  ? 


Auneeshween  eh  eu  todumun? 
Auneeshween  eh  eu  ekeedoyun  ? 
Auneeshween  nishkaudizzeyun? 
Auneeshween  wee  mahjauyun? 
Auneeshween  mahjauseewun  ? 
Auneeshween  ke  pefizhauyun  ? 
Weendumowishin  auneeshween  ? 
Auneeshween  eh-eu  izzhewaibuk(in.) 


Wherefore  did  you  strike  him?  Auneeshween  ke  pukketay wud  ? 
3.  Demonstrative  pronouns  are  either  animate  or  inanimate  ^  and  may 


be  arranged  as  follows : — 

Animate. 
Mnu-bum,  (impersonal,) 
Woh-ow,  (personal,) 
Ah-ow 
Mau-mig, 
Ig-eu,  (personal,) 
0-goo,  (impersonal,) 


This, 


Inani'iate. 
Maun-dini,  (inanimate  proper.) 
Oh-oo,  (inanimate  conventional.) 
That,       Eh-eu. 
These,      Mau-min. 

{  In-eu,  (inanimate  proper.) 
'  (  O-noo,  (inanimate  conventional.) 

These  words  are  not  always  used  merel]/  to  ascertain  the  object ;  but 
often,  perhaps  always,  when  the  object  is  present  to  the  sight,  have  a  sub- 
stantive meaning,  and  are  used  without  the  noun.  It  creates  no  uncer- 
tainty, if  a  man  be  standing  at  some  distance  to  .say,  Ah-ow,  or  if  a 
catioo  be  lying  at  some  distance  to  say  Eh-eu — the  meaning  is 
clearly,  that  person,  or  that  canoe,  whether  the  noun  be  added  or  not. 
Or  if  there  be  two  animate  objects  standing  together,  or  two  inanimate  ob- 
jects lying  together,  the  words  maumig  (a)  or  maumin  (i)  if  they  be  near, 
or  Ig-eu  (a)  or  In-eu  (i)  if  they  be  distant,  are  equally  expressive  of  the 
materiality  of  the  objects,  as  well  as  their  relative  position.  Under  other 
circumstances,  the  noun  would  be  required,  as  where  two  animate  objects 
of  diverse  character,  a  man  and  _  horse  for  instance,  were  standing  near 
each  other ;  or  a  canoe  and  a  package  of  goods  were  lying  near  each 
other.  And  in  fact,  under  all  circumstances,  the  noun  may  be  used  after 
the  demonstrative  pronoun,  without  violating  any  rule  of  grammar, 
although  not  without  the  imputation  in  many  instances  of  being  oixr  formal 
and  unnecessarily  minute.  What  is  deemed  redundant,  however,  in  oral 
use,  and  amongst  a  people  who  supply  much  by  sight  and  gesticulptio'Q, 


232 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES- 


^■:*l 


1'^  ,; 


i; 


becomes  quite  necessary  in  writing  the  language.     And  in  tho  foUowinj 
sentences,  the  substantive  is  properly  employed  after  the  pronoun. 


This  dog  is  very  lean, 
These  dogs  are  very  lean, 

Those  dogs  are  fat, 
That  dog  is  fat, 
This  is  a  handsome  knife, 
These  are  handsoniO  knives. 
Those  are  bad  knives, 
Give  me  that  spear, 
Give  me  those  spears, 
That  is  a  fine  boy. 
Those  are  fine  boys, 

This  boy  is  larger  than  that. 

That  is  what  I  wanted. 


Gitshee  bukaukdoozo  vvoh-ow  anncmoosh. 
Gitshee  bukauddoozowug  o-goo  annem- 

ooshug. 
Ig-eu  anncTiooshug  ween-in-oawug. 
Ah-ow  annemoosh  ween-in-ao. 
Gagait  onishishin  maundun  mokomahn. 
Gagait  Avahwinaudj  o-noo  mokornahnun. 
MonauduJAn  in-euwaidde  mokornahnun. 
Meezhishin  »>h-eu  ahnitt. 
Meezhish  n  in-eu  unnewaidde  ahnitteen. 
Gagait  kwonaudj  ah-ow  kweewezains. 
Gaguit  wahwinaudj   ig-eu waidde  kwee- 

wezainsug. 
Nahwudj  mindiddo  woh-ow  kweewezains 

ewaidde  dush. 


Meeh-eu  wau  iauyaumbaun.  j 

This  is  the  very  thing  I  wanted,  Mee-suh  oh-oo  wau  iauyaumbaun. 

In  some  of  these  expressions,  the  pronran  combines  with  an  adjective, 
as  in  the  compound  word."^,  ineuwaidde,  and  igeuwaidde,  those  yonder,  (in.) 
Mid  those  yonder  (an.)  Compounds  which  exhibit  the  full  pronoun  in  co- 
alescence with  the  word  Ewaidde  yonder. 


CHRONOLOGY. 

Columbus  discovered  the  West  Indies  Oct.  12,  1492. 

Americo  Vespucio,  discovered  the  coast  of  South  America,  1497. 

Cabot  discovered  the  North  American  coast  1497. 

De  Leon  discovered  Florida  1512. 

Cortes,  enters  the  city  of  Mexico,  after  a  seige,  Aug.  13,  1521. 

Verrizani,  is  said  to  have  entered  the  bay  of  New  York,  1524. 

Cartier  discovered  the  St.  Lfiwrence,  1534. 

Jamestown,  in  Virginia,  is  founded,  1608. 

Acknowledged  date  of  the  settlement  of  Canada,  1608. 

Hudson  discovers  the  liver  bearing  his  name,  1609. 

The  Dutch  build  a  fort  near  Albany,  1614. 

The  Pilgrims  land  at  Plymouth  Dec.  22,  1620 

New  Amsterdam  taken  from  the  Dutch  by  the  Duke  of  York  and  Albany 

and  named  New  York  1664. 
La  Salle  discovers  the  Illinois  in  upper  Louisaina  1678. 
discovers  Lower  Louisiana,  and  is  killed  1685. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  LETTERS 


or   THE 


LATE    JOHN    JOHNSTON,  ESQ., 

OF  TUB   FALU  OF  ST.  HARv'b,   HIOHIQAN, 

WITH  SKETCHES  OF  HIS  LIFE,  IN  CONTINUATION  OF  THESE  LETTERS,  AND  SOMB 
SELECTIONS  FROM  HIS  CORRESPONDENCE  AND  OCCASIONAL  WRITINGS. 


lany 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

Few  men  have  connected  their  names  more  widely  or  reputably  with 
the  Red  Race  of  Ameri^.a,  than  the  late  John  Johnston,  Esq.,  to  whose  life 
the  present  pages  are  devoted.  A  native  of  Ireland,  he  came  to  th's  coun- 
try the  yeur  after  the  adoption  of  the  constitution,  a  young  man,  having 
been  brought  up  in  ease  and  affluence,  mixed  freely  in  the  polished  cir- 
cles of  his  times,  and  knowing  nothing  of  society,  or  the  world,  but  what 
he  had  seen  in  these  circles,  or  read  of  in  books.  In  a  spirit  of  honour- 
able adventure,  he  went  up  into  the  region  of  the  great  lakes,  engaged  in 
the  alluring  and  then  half  chivalrous  pursuit  of  the  fur  trade ;  but  intend- 
ing in  a  few  years  to  go  back  to  his  estate,  then  in  the  possession  of  his 
mother,  in  Antrim.  With  the  elasticity  of  spirits  of  his  countrymen, 
and  the  love  of  novelty,  independence  and  romance,  of  which  the  region 
in  question  then  furnished  stimulants,  he  pursued  this  business  till  he  had 
assimilated  his  habits  to  it.  He  saw  in  it  the  means  of  honourable  inde- 
pendency, without  submitting  to  the  actual  drudgery  of  the  exchanges  and 
traffic  at  the  interior  villages.  His  first  position  was  at  Chagoimegon, 
near  the  south-western  head  of  lake  Superior,  wher  j  he  married  a  daugh- 
ter of  a  celebrated  warrior,  who  was  the  reignirg  Chief  He  then  fixed 
his  residence  at  the  Falls,  or  as  it  is  commonly  called  by  Americans,  the 
Sault  of  St,  Mary's,  In  this  position  he  exercised  that  peculiar  species  of 
factorship,  (although  he  was  himself  the  outfitter  and  not  concerned  with 
a  company,)  which  is  necessary  to  conduct  a  department  of  the  Indian 
trade.  From  his  connexion  with  the  leading  chief,  his  frank  and  honour- 
able dealing,  the  reception  he  always  gave  the  red  men,  and  his  general 
intelligence,  he  exercised  a  wide  influence  over  the  native  tribes.  His 
original  letters  on  coming  out,  and  his  known  connexions  at  home,  had 
given  him  a  reputable  standing  in  the  high  government  and  business  cir- 

30 


234 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF   JOHN  JOHNSTON,   ESa. 


!lfl 


cles  of  Montreal  and  duebec.  His  residence  at  St.  Mary's  was  known  as 
the  seat  of  hospitality.  He  had  early  taught  the  forest  maid  whom  he 
had  selected  and  placed  at  the  head  of  his  house,  the  duty  of  refined  hospi- 
tality— a  duty  it  may  be  said,  easily  engrafted  on  the  native  stock  ;  and  as 
his  children  grew  up,  they  soon  became  adepts  in  all  the  arts  and  atten- 
tions of  receiving  and  entertaining  company.  T'le  greatest  pains  were 
taken  with  their  education  and  manners.  He  posf/essed  a  choice  library 
of  standard  English  works.  Ho  was  a  man  of  taste,  and  great  fondness 
for  reading.  He  amused  the  deep  solituc's  of  his  po8i:>on,  during  the  win- 
ters, in  this  way,  and  sometimes  indulged  in  comp  sition.  In  this  manner 
his  house  became,  in  fact,  a  seat  of  refinement  in  ihe  heart  of  the  wilder- 
ness. And  in  this  position,  with  frequent  journeys,  local  and  foreign,  he 
passed  the  remaining  eight  and  thirty  years  of  his  life. 

This  period  covers  a  very  interesting  era  in  our  national  history.  It 
embrace^  the  coming  on,  progress  and  termination  of  the  war  of  1812,  in 
some  of  the  events  of  which  he  became  involved ;  the  survey  and  settle- 
ment of  the  boundary  lines  on  that  wild  frontier,  extending  to  north  latitude 
49°,  and  the  incipient  movements  in  our  Indians  affairs,  which  have  even- 
tuated in  large  cessions  of  territory  by  the  tribes,  and  the  acceptance  by 
most  of  them  of  the  plan  of  a  removal,  and  colonization  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. Mr.  Johnson  himself,  ever  felt  the  deepest  interest  in  the  fate  and 
fortunes  of  the  race,  in  plans  for  the  introduction  of  education  and  Chris- 
tianity amongst  them,  and  in  their  general  exaltation  in  mind  and  morals, 
and  restoration  to  all  possible  political  rights. 

It  is  owing  to  these  considerations  that  I  have  introduced  the  present 
paper,  which  will,  in  the  sequel,  be  perceived  to  connect  itself  intimately 
with  the  condition,  character  and  history  of  the  sJdjibwas  and  ^ .'"  a  nume- 
rous family  of  kindred  tribes.  My  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Johnston  com- 
menced in  1822,  and  was  continued  from  that  time  to  the  period  of  his 
death.  Convinced  that  his  reminiscences  of  life,  would  present  subjects 
of  future  and  deep  interest,  I  frequently  solicited  his  undertaking  it,  but 
owing  chiefly,  if  not  entirely,  to  the  plea  of  ill  health,  and  chronic  pains, 
he  deferred  it  till  his  last  year,  and  unfortunately,  as  it  is  thought,  for  this 
species  of  literature,  he  did  not  live  to  complete  it.  He  chose  the  ibrm 
of  letters,  which,  while  they  left  him  to  a  free  and  familiar  manner,  had 
the  effect,  he  said,  to  separate  his  labour  into  distinct  portions,  the  comple- 
tion of  one  of  which,  encouraged  him  to  begin  another.  They  are  ad- 
dressed to  me. 


rij/ 


l»*N| 


r;i 


i\X  > 


AUTOBIOaRAPHY   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESQ. 


235 


LETTER  I. 


it,  but 

jic  pains, 

for  this 

le  lorm 

had 

mple- 

ad- 


ler, 


CO 


are 


St.  Mary's  FaUs,  14  Jan.  1828. 

MY   DEAR    SIR, 

I  at  length  have  made  up  my  mind  to  comply  with  your  request 
and  that  of  my  beloved  Jane,  by  throwinij  together  a  few  recollections  re- 
specting my  family,  and  of  my  own  life :  subjects  that  could  not  possibly 
have  any  interest  with  the  world,  and  are  only  suited  to  the  eye  of  friend- 
ship and  of  love. 

As  to  my  father's  family  I  know  nothing  but  what  I  have  heard  in  con- 
versation between  my  mother  and  my  aunt  Nancy  Johnston,  from  whom 
I  learned  that  my  great  grandfather  John,  left  Scotland  after  the  massacre 
of  Glencoe  under  William  the  third.  He,  and  I  believe  his  sister,  married 
into  the  houses  of  Loathes  of  Bury  St.  Edmunds  in  Suffolk,  and  Mussin- 
den  of  Herringfleet  Hall,  in  Norfolk.  My  grandfather  William  possessed 
an  estate  in  the  county  of  Antrim,  held  by  lease  under  the  Earl  of  Donne- 
gal,  and  an  estate  in  the  county  Down,  called  Newtonbreda, '  ;ring  on 
the  estate  of  Lord  Dungannon,  to  whom  he  sold  it  as  being  contiguous  to 
his  demesne  of  Belvoir  Castle.  My  eldest  uncles,  Tjcathes,  John  and 
Michael,  were  educated  at  the  famous  school  of  Armagh,  along-  with 
Mr.  Macartney  and  Mr.  Carleton.  The  first  became  an  Earl,  and  the 
second  Viscount  Dorchester.  My  grandfath.  t"t  his  house  of  Newforge 
and  came  to  reside  in  Belfast,  for  the  education  ol  his  younger  children. 
Having  a  considerable  sum  of  money  oi.  han^f  from  tlie  sal  of  his  New- 
tonbreda estate,  he  planned  and  executed  the  Water  Works  of  TJelfnst,  ou 
the  security  of  a  lease  of  41  years.  The  then  Lord  Donnegal  being  insane, 
his  Tutors  could  only  grant  leases,  but  the  next  heir  pledged  himself  and 
family  at  a  public  dinner  given  by  the  town  to  my  grandfather,  that  tli 
works  should  be  granted  in  perpetuity  as  soon  as  the  circumstances  of  '  e 
family  would  admit  of  it.  But  this  word  of  honour,  so  publicly  plighted, 
was  afterwards  shamefully  broken  ;  and  the  reason  adduced  for  ii  was  that 
from  the  increased  growth  and  opulence  of  the  town,  the  Water  Works 
gave  an  influence  nearly  equal  to  that  of  the  Lord  of  the  soil !  though  it  wag 
allowed  by  all  that  the  increase,  prosperity,  and  health  of  the  place  was 
chiefly  owing  to  the  abundant  supply  of  an  article  so  essential  to  health 
and  manufacture.  My  grandfather's  younger  children  were  six,  two  sons 
and  four  daughters.  One  of  his  daughters  married  the  Rev.  Wm.  Saurin 
Rector  of  the  town,  a  second  married  an  opulent  merchant,  whose  nam6 
was  Johnson,  a  third  married  the  Rev.  Robert  Heyland,  Rector  of  Colerain, 
and  the  fourth,  my  dear  aunt  Nancy,  gave  up  the  pleasures  of  a  fashionable 
life  to  live  with  my  mother,  when  a  widow,  and  assist  her  with  her  income 


I 


1 1 


236 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESa. 


1 


%4 


and  in  our  education.     My  uncles  Leathes  and  John  went  early  over  to 
their  uncle  Leathes,  who,  independent  of  his  estates,  had  a  good  deal  of  in- 
terest from  always  representing  the  Borough  of  St.  Edmunds  Bury  in 
Parliament.    They  both  went  into  the  army  ;  Leathes  had  soon  a  company 
in  the  guards,  and  John  in  a  marching  regiment ;  but  their  ea/ly  intro- 
duction into  fashionable  life  had  a  fatal  effect  on  the  fortune  of  both,  for 
they  soon  plunged  into  all  the  dissipation  and  extravagan  s  of  the  period ; 
and  got  so  much  embarrassed  that  they  joined  their  uncle  in  cutting  ofT 
the  entail  of  the  estates,  and  for  £25,000  and  an  annuity,  to  one  of  £500, 
and  the  other  of  £200  per  annum,  sold  their  right  of  inheritance  to  their 
uncle,  who  bequeathed  the  whole  to  his  natural  children,  who  are  now  in 
full  possession  of  both  estates.     My  uncle  Michael  had  a  chaplaincy  iu 
the  army,  and  died  of  'Consumption.     Leathes  married  the  daughter  of  the 
late  Sir  Benjamin  Bloomiield,  and  had  a  family  of  four  sons  and  a  daugh- 
ter ;  he  then  went  out  to  India,  where  he  died  a  Lieut.  Colonel.     John 
after  losing  three  or  four  commissions,  died  at  last  a  Lieut.  Colonel  of 
marines,  instead  of  being  an  old  Lieut.  General.     I  have  never  seen  any 
of  my  uncle  Leathes's  child'-en,  I  only  know  that  his  eldest  son  William  is 
now  a  Lieut.  General  of  Engineers,  residing  at  Co'letje  Green  Bristol, 
after  having  spent  many  years  in  the  West  Indies.    The  two  yc'jng-est  "^ons 
of  my  grandfather,  William  ana  Mussinden,  chose  the  Navy  and  Army 
for  their  professions.     They  made  a  tour  into  Scotland,  where  my  Uncle 
Mussinden  raised  a  company  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Glenco  in  a  few 
weeks.    They  then  visited  Edinburgh,  and  were  severally  presented  with 
the  freedom  of  the  city    I  remember  the  beautiful  illuminated  vellum,  with 
large  green  wax  seals  r.ppended,  which  my  sisters  cut  up  to  make  patterns 
for  working  bobbin  lace  when  we  were  children.    William  was  a  midship- 
man at  the  taking  of  Louisburgh  I  think  in  1759.    As  soon  as  peace  was 
proclaimed  he  quit  the  navy,  and  was  appointed  Surveyor  of  Port  Bush,  in 
the  North  of  Ireland.  The  family  were  -ill  grown  up  and  dispersed  when  my 
grandfather  was  made  Collector  of  Colerain.    He  had  lost  his  first  wife  for 
some  years,  and  being  tired  o!  living  alone  made  a  visit  to  Liverpool, 
where  he  married  a  widow  lady  of  high  connections,  but  before  embark- 
ing for  Ireland  he  had  to  pay  £800  sterling,  for  debts  she  had  formerly 
contracted.     I  believe  he  only  lived  two  or  three  years  after  his  second 
marriage.     About  this  time  my  father  married   Elizabeth,  the  eldest 
daughter  of  John  Mc  Neil,  Esq.  of  Coulresheskan,  in  English,  Wheat- 
land.   He  got  as  a  marriage  portion  the  reversion  of  the  quarter  land  of 
Craige,  less  than  three  miles  from  the  Giant's  causeway,  a  beautiful  situa- 
tion and  f  .le  land,  which  did  not  come  into  my  mother's  possession  till 
the  expiration  of  20  years  after  signing  the  m.caiage  articles.     I  was  born 
the  25th  of  August   1762,  and  was  sent  to  school  in  Colerain  in  my 
seventh  year.    When  I  left  home-my  father  was  on  his  death  bed,  he  had 
been  much  afflicted  with  dyspepsia,  for  which  his  friend  and  physician,  a 


III  K  ,,. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESft. 


237 


Doctor  Stephenson  of  Colerain,  had  administered  mercury  without  in- 
forming him  of  it.  He  had  been  on  a  visit  to  a  friend  beyond  the  river 
Bush,  and  on  returniiig  in  the  evening  found  the  tide  in,  and  rather  than 
go  two  miles  farther  up  to  a  bridge,  he  swam  his  horse  over,  and  caught 
a  cold  which  immediately  fell  upon  his  lungs,  and  in  less  than  three 
months  carried  him  to  an  untimely  grave,  in  his  43d  year,  to  the  irreparable 
loss  of  his  family,  and  regret  of  all  who  knew  him.  My  mother  was 
left  a  widow  with  two  sons  and  three  daughters.  Jane  was  the  oldest, 
by  a  year,  I  was  the  next,  Eliza,  yet  living,  the  third,  William  the  fourth, 
and  Charlotte,  the  youngest  and  most  beautiful,  but  the  earliest  in  her 
grave,  being  carried  off  by  the  small  pox  in  her  seventh  year,  I  could 
long  dwell  on  her  sweetness  of  temper,  her  early  piety,  her  beauty  and 
her  grace,  and  above  all  her  distinguished  love  for  me,  but  the  subject  has 
over  been  too  painful  for  me.  And  now  my  dear  sir,  having  given  you 
nearly  all  the  knowledge  I  possess  respecting  my  family,  I  shall  conclude 
this  hasty  sketch  by  promising  that  when  another  scribbling  fit  comes  on 
I  shall  again  renew  the  subject,  though  I  feel  it  will  become  more  irksome 
to  me  as  my  picture  gradually  fills  the  foreground. 

Ever  affectionately  yours, 
JOHN  JOHNSTON. 


LETTER  II. 


Isician,  a 


St.  Mary's  Falls,  I9th  Jan.  1828. 

MT  DEAR  SIR, 

In  compliance  with  my  promise,  I  resume  the  subject  of  my 
"  Simple  Annals."  My  mother's  income  was  much  circumscribed  by  the 
death  of  my  father,  so  much  so,  that  she  was  obliged  to  withdraw  me  from 
school  in  my  tenth  year.  Instead  of  having  a  handsome  income  from 
three  fourths  of  the  Water  Works,  which  devolved  on  her  and  my  aunt 
Nancy,  such  had  been  the  mismanagement,  not  to  give  it  a  harsher 
name,  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Heyland,  who  had  a  fourth  of  the  income  by 
his  wife,  that  several  sums  were  demanded  of  my  mother  and  aunt,  said 
to  be  expended  in  repairs  over  and  above  the  rental,  which  was  more  than 
£400  sterling  a  year.  On  my  return  from  school  I  was  examined  by  my 
aunt,  who  found  that  I  neither  knew  Latin  or  English  grammatically,  and 
could  scarcely  write  my  name  ;  so  much  for  an  Irish  Latin  school ;  and 
that  too  kept  by  an  Episcopalian  clergyman!  My  aunt  immediately  set 
me  on  a  course  of  English  grammar,  and  of  reading  ancient  and  modern 
history,  I  had  a  kind  of  tutor  also  for  writing  and  arithmetic.  To  con- 
quer the  idle  habits  I  had  acquired  for  three  years  was  no  easy  task,  and 


238 


AUTOBIUUKAVHT   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESQ. 


;i;-; 


perhaps  no  other  person  could  have  induced  me  to  application,  or  have 
given  me  a  taste  for  reading  but  my  aunt,  whose  gentle  and  prlished  man- 
ners gained  her  alike  our  love  and  our  respect.  My  dear  mother's  house- 
hold cares  gave  her  little  time  to  attend  to  us,  until  after  tea,  when  she,  my 
aunt,  and  sisters  sat  down  to  work,  and  I  read  to  them  for  two  or  three 
hours,  which  would  have  been  very  tiresome,  but  for  intervals  in  which  my 
mother  and  aunt  pointed  out  to  us  the  beauties  of  particular  passages,  and 
the  virtues  and  vices  of  the  different  characters  which  history  presented  to 
us,  and  the  consequent  effect  on  their  lives  and  fortunes  But  the  British 
classics  and  our  best  Dramatists  were  to  our  young  and  just  expanding 
minds  a  source  of  the  purest  delight.  This  state  of  innocent  enjoyment 
and  consequent  happiness,  continued,  with  little  intermission,  for  five  years, 
until  I  began  to  fancy  myself  a  man,  and  that  I  ought  to  break  through 
the  trammels  of  female  influence  and  control.  These  ideas  were  much 
strengthened  by  the  conversation  of  servants  and  the  country  people  in 
our  neighbourhood,  who,  as  all  the  lower  class  of  Irish  ever  have  been, 
are  the  most  cunning  and  fulsome  flatterers  in  the  world.  I  now  betook 
myself  to  coursing  with  greyhounds,  shooting,  fishing,  &c.,  instead  of 
taking  the  advantage  offered  me  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Sturrock,  of  studying, 
at  his  Academy  of  White  Park,  within  one  mile  of  my  mother's  house, 
where  he  instructed  some  of  the  first  gentlemen's  sons  of  the  kingdom  ; 
among  whom  were  my  two  friends  and  neighbours,  Edmund  and  Francis 
McNaughton ;  the  eldest  now  a  Lord  of  the  Treasury,  and  member  of 
Parliament  for  the  county  of  Antrim ;  the  second  Sir  Francis,  at  present 
Chief  Justice  of  Calcutta ;  the  Hon.  Robert  Stuart,  afterwards  too  well 
known  as  Lord  Castlereagh ;  James  Alexander,  nephew  to  the  Earl  of 
Caldon,  and  now  an  India  Director  and  member  of  Parliament,  with 
many  more,  whose  subsequent  history  I  am  but  little  acquainted  with. 
All  the  advantages  of  such  society,  and  the  instructions  of  a  man  of  ex- 
amplary  piety,  learning,  and  the  most  polished  manners,  who  was  on 
terms  of  friendship  and  good  neighbourhood  with  my  mother  and  aunt, 
I  foolishly  abandoned,  for  the  pursuit  of  field  sports  and  still  more  debasing 
gratifications.  In  my  seventeenth  year  I  was  sent  to  Belfast  to  take 
charge  of  the  Water  Works,  and  for  some  time  attended  steadily  to  my 
business,  by  which  means  I  raised  the  value  of  the  property  considerably ; 
but  I  had  still  a  great  den  I  of  idle  time  on  my  hands,  and  having  sufficient 
means  of  indulging  myself,  I  squandered  my  time  and  money  in  vanity 
and  dissipation,  with  no  other  saving  quality  but  a  detestation  of  low  and 
vulgar  company,  into  which  I  was  never  led  but  once  or  twice,  and  for 
which  I  paid  dearly  both  in  purse  and  peace  of  mind. 

In  the  midst  of  ail  my  folly  and  extravagance  I  still  retained  a  love  of 
reading.  But  unfortunately  I  had  no  guide  or  instructor  to  make  a  proper 
selection  for  me,  so  that  the  trash  of  a  circulating  library  wasi  read  over  with 
trery  Jittie  taste  or  discrimination,  and  was  therefore  a  mere  sacrifice  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESQ. 


239 


love  of 

proper 

Iver  with 

rifice  oi 


time.  I  as  yet  knew  nothing  of  politics,  and  had  been  only  taught 
that  loyalty  to  my  king  was  absolutely  necessary  to  every  gentleman. 
My  ideas  of  love  of  country  were  vague.  I  thought  obedience  to  the 
laws,  and  respect  for  the  constitution,  constituted  all  the  duties  of  a  Patriot. 
I  was  too  blind  and  ignorant  to  perceive  that  my  country,  properly  speak- 
ing, had  no  constitution ;  and  that  the  laws  forced  upon  her  by  another 
state  were  unjust  and  oppressive,  and  studiously  calculated  to  repress  every 
effort  at  improvement  or  independence.  I  seldom  or  ever  recollect  dates, 
but  believe  volunteering  was  at  its  height  about  1783  or  4;  but  I  never 
would  join  any  of  their  corps,  being  possessed  with  the  idea  that  they 
were  on  the  eve  of  rebellion,  when  only  temperately,  but  firmly,  demand- 
ing their  just  and  natural  rights,  so  long  withheld  by  an  ignorant,  selfish, 
and  jealous  government.  The  corporation  of  Belfast  now  fixed  their  eyes 
on  the  Water  Works  as  a  means  of  greatly  increasing  their  wealth  and 
infiuence ;  and  had  art  and  address  sufficient  to  induce  the  weak  and  un- 
principled Earl  of  Donnegal  to  break  the  promise  of  his  ancestor,  to  grant 
the  property  in  perpetuity  to  my  family.  It  is  true  the  first  lease  was  re- 
newed when  still  there  were  ten  or  fifteen  years  unexpired,  but  the  second 
was  now  drawing  to  a  close,  and  I  took  advantage  of  his  lordship's  being 
on  a  visit  to  his  Irish  estates  to  solicit  the  fulfilment  of  his  promise,  or  at 
least  a  renewal  of  the  lease.  But  as  I  could  not  succeed,  from  the  reasons 
already  mentioned,  I  made  up  my  mind  not  to  remain  a  burthen  on  my 
family,  but  to  go  abroad  as  soon  as  I  could  procure  sufficient  means. 
In  the  interim  I  sent  out  my  dear  brother  William  to  New  York,  where 
he  bound  himself  apprentice  to  a  merchant  of  the  name  of  Henry,  who  in 
two  or  three  years  failed,  but  was  so  pleased  with  him  as  to  give  him  up 
his  indentures.  He  then  went  into  company  with  a  Mr.  Samuel  Hill, 
brother  to  the  Rev.  Charles  Hill  of  Ballycastle,  my  particular  friend. 
They  did  business  for  some  time  at  New  York,  and  then  removed  to  Al- 
bany, where  Mr.  Hill  married.  As  to  myself,  I  continued  my  idle  and 
debauched  life  for  several  years,  until  the  lease  of  the  Water  W^orks  was 
within  four  or  five  years  of  expiring,  when,  finding  that  all  my  efforts  to 
obtain  justice  from  Lord  Donnegal  were  unavailing,  I,  by  the  consent  of 
all  the  parties  concerned,  raised  £400  on  the  remainder  of  the  lease  from 
Mr.  Alexander,  his  Lordship's  agent  for  the  Belfast  estate,  giving  up  the  pro- 
perty as  security ;  the  remaining  avail  to  be  accounted  for  to  my  family, 
which  by  the  way,  was  never  done  ;  and  then  prepared  to  leave  the  scene  of 
my  follies  and  misfortunes.  In  1 789  Lord  Macartney  came  to  visit  his  castle 
at  Lisanore,  within  1 4  miles  of  my  mother's  residence,  where  I  waited  on 
him  with  a  letter  of  introduction  from  my  aunt.  He  received  me  with  great 
kindness,  and  after  stating  to  him  my  disappointments  at  home,  I  mentioned 
my  wish  to  go  to  India,  from  whence  he  had  recently  returned,  and  where  of 
course  his  interest  chiefly  lay.  He  took  me  into  his  library  and  showed  mo 
a  list  of  26  persons  he  was  bound  to  provide  for,  condescendingly  adding,  he 


240 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,   ESft. 


had  not  advanced  himself  in  the  world  without  being  undei  obligations  to 
many  friends,  whose  services  it  was  his  first  duty  to  repay ;  he  however 
said  if  I  was  determined  to  go  to  India  in  preference  to  any  where  else 
he  would,  during  the  winter,  do  everything  he  could  to  forward  my  wishes. 
He  farther  remarked  that  we  heard  n  great  deal  of  those  who  came  from 
India  with  fortunes,  but  not  a  word  of  the  hundreds  who  fell  victims  to  the 
climate,  and  the  excesses  into  which  young  men  were  liable  to  be  led 
in  such  a  voluptuous  country.  I  then  proposed  to  go  to  Canada,  in  case 
of  procuring  letters  to  Lord  Dorchester,  the  then  Governor  General.  To 
this  he  in  the  most  friendly  manner  assented,  and  said,  though  he  himself 
was  not  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  Lord  D.  his  friends  were,  and  that  I 
should  write  to  him  when  nearly  ready  to  set  out,  when  he  would  forward 
me  letters  from  Lord  Liverpool  and  Mr.  Brook  Watson,  two  of  Lord  D's. 
best  friends,  whose  recommendations  would  have  the  greatest  weight  with 
him.  Accordingly  in  spring,  as  soon  as  my  affairs  were  all  arranged,  I 
wrote  to  his  Lordship,  who  in  a  post  or  two  sent  me  the  promised  letters, 
accompanied  with  one  from  himself  containing  the  most  friendly  advice 
and  good  wishes.  And  now  that  I  have  brought  my  brief  and  little 
eventful  history  to  the  eve  of  that  step  on  which  my  subsequent  fortune  so 
entirely  hinged,  I  shall  lay  down  my  pen  and  give  j'ou  a  little  reprieve 
from  the  tedium  of  a  recital  so  little  interesting  even  to  a  partial  ear. 

Believe  me  ever  truly  your's, 
JOHN  JOHNSTON. 


LETTER   III. 


m 


St.  Mary's  Falls,  26th  Feb.  1820. 

MT  DEAR   SIR, 

III  heahh,  indolence,  and  the  pursuit  of  idle  amusements,  which  only 
end  in  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit,  have  diverted  my  attention  from 
writing  for  some  time  past.  But  I  now  resume  the  subject  with  the 
hope  of  pursuing  it  with  more  steadiness  and  perseverance  than  1  have 
hitherto  done.  I  had  many  acquaintances  in  Belfast  and  the  neigh- 
boring counties,  which,  while  we  are  linked  in  the  pursuit  of  pleasure, 
we  are  apt  to  call  friends,  but  the  moment  a  change  takes  place  in  our 
circumstances,  the  illusion  vanishes,  and  as  if  touched  by  the  spear  of 
Ithurial,  they  soon  start  up  in  their  proper  form,  and  the  chain  of  connec- 
tion is  broken  for  ever.  However,  I  had  the  consolation  of  two  particular 
exceptions,  in  my  excellent  and  ever  esteemed  friends.  Doctor  Mc  Donald 
and  Narcissus  Batt,  over  whom  the  lapse  of  time  and  change  of  circum- 


AUTOBIOORAPHY   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,   £Sa« 


241 


lich  only 
ion  from 
with  the 
I  have 
neigh- 
pleasure, 
in  our 
spear  of 
connec- 
)articular 
Donald 
circum- 


stances have  had  no  other  efTecl  than  to  prove,  that  true  honour  and  worth, 
such  uc  theirs,  are  immutable. 

In  the  latter  ;'nd  of  June,  1790, 1  embarked  on  board  the  Clara,  Captain 
Collins,  for  New  York.  We  were  detained  for  several  hours  off  Carick- 
fergus  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  by  a  Naval  Officer  and  boat's  crew,  who 
took  possession  of  the  ship,  and  made  a  strict  search  for  British  seamen  \ 
though  then  at  peace  with  the  United  States.  I  represented  to  the  officer 
the  cruelty  and  injustice  of  detaining  an  outward  bound  vessel  with  a  fair 
wind,  especially  as  the  captain  assured  him  that  there  was  not  a  man  of 
the  description  he  sought  for  on  board  ;  but  when  I  saw  he  was  deter- 
mined to  detain  the  ship  all  night,  I  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Marquis  of 
Dovvnshire,  to  whom  I  had  the  honour  of  being  particularly  known,  stat- 
ing the  circumstance.  I  read  the  letter  publicly,  and  prepared  to  send  it 
by  a  gentleman  just  going  ashore,  but  shortly  after,  "the  man  of  brief 
authority,"  gave  up  the  ship  to  the  captain,  and  having  eaten  a  snack  and 
drank  a  pint  of  half  and  half  grog,  he  civilly  bade  us  good  night  and  a  safe 
passage.  I  had  never  been  at  sea  before,  though  bred  up  on  the  coast, 
which  caused  me  to  suffer  more  from  sea  sickness  than  some  of  my  fellow 
passengers.  I  lay  down  on  the  floor  of  the  round  house,  from  whence  no 
inducement  could  tempt  me  to  stir  for  nearly  two  days  ;  at  the  expiration 
of  which  I  found  myself  perfectly  well,  and  as  hungry  as  a  hawk.  I  got  a 
beef  steak  and  some  porter,  and  never  felt  sea  sickness  after.  We  were 
four  who  messed  together  in  the  round  house  with  the  captain,  the  Rev. 
Charles  Gray  of  Coleraine ;  the  Rev.  Robert  Cathcart,  an  old  friend  and 
neighbour ;  and  a  Mr.  Mathews  from  Edinburgh.  We  fared  as  well  as  peo- 
ple at  sea  could  possibly  wish,  and  had  such  an  abundance  of  wine,  porter 
and  spirits,  that  I  was  enabled  to  bestow  a  large  hamper  of  wine,  spruce  beer, 
oranges  and  lemons,  sent  on  board  for  me  by  my  friend  Mr.  Batt,  amongst 
the  passengers  in  the  hold,  several  of  whom  were  sick.  Our  fare  was 
only  ten  guineas  each,  though  since  risen  to  forty ;  such  has  been  the  ad- 
vance in  living  within  the  last  thirty  years !  We  had  a  favourable  pas- 
sage until  we  arrived  off  the  Azores,  where  we  were  chased  by  a  sixty 
gun  ship,  which  having  hoisted  Spanish  and  then  French  colours,  induced 
the  captain  to  believe  was  one  of  the  ships  of  war  presented  to  the  Al- 
gerincs  by  France.  He  altered  his  course  and  put  before  the  wind,  the 
ship  repeatedly  firing  at  us;  but  our  vessel  being  a  prime  sailer,  and  light, 
we  soon  increased  our  distance,  and  the  next  morning,  when  scarcely 
visible,  she  altered  her  onnrse  and  gave  up  the  chase.  The  second  or 
third  day  after,  when  crossing  the  Gulf  stream,  we  were  overtaken  by  a 
heavy  gale,  which  raised  a  tremendous  sea.  In  the  night  our  cabin  win- 
dows were  stove  in ;  we  had  two  or  three  feet  water  on  the  floor  ; 
trunks  and  boxes  broke  from  their  dealings ;  the  poor  people  in  the 
under  births  were  all  afloat,  and  such  a  scene  of  terror  and  confi^ion 
took  place  as  I  shall  never  forget.     Some  were  praying  aloud,  others  con- 

31 


242 


AUTOBIOQRAPHY    OP    JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESa* 


fessing  their  sins,  others  screaming  from  fear  and  pain,  whilst  escaping 
from  drowning  in  their  births ;  and  at  every  roll  of  the  ship  dashed  into 
contact  with  trunks,  chests  and  boxes.  Amongst  the  latter  sufferers  was  a 
Mrs.  Lindsey,  the  wife  of  a  clergyman  from  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
Whilst  sprawling  on  the  floor  she  was  struck  in  the  head  by  an  iron  bound 
trunk,  which  laid  it  open  for  about  three  inches.  When  candles  came 
down,  and  the  dead  lights  lashed  in,  the  scene  exhibited  such  a  mixture 
of  the  frighful  and  ludicrous  as  fairly  surpassed  description ;  poor  Mrs. 
Lindsey,  who  at  best  might  have  passed  for  one  of  the  witches  in  Mac- 
beth, now  looked  a  perfect  Hecate  ;  her  matted  locks  dripping  with  gore, 
and  her  vulgar  unmeaning  countenance  distorted  into  a  most  unearth- 
ly grin.  No  one  pitied  her  or  her  fanatic  husband.  He  had  made  him- 
self particularly  obnoxious  to  me  from  his  language  to  the  captain  when 
chased  by  the  Algerine.  Ho  told  him  it  was  an  act  of  cowardice  to  run 
away  from  any  vessel  whilst  we  were  all  Englishmen ;  with  a  great  deal 
more  of  the  most  illiberal  and  vulgar  abuse.  The  captain  mildly  answered 
that  he  could  appeal  to  most  of  his  men,  who  had  sailed  with  him  when 
commanding  a  privateer  during  the  revolutionary  war,  whether  he  had 
ever  evinced  any  signs  of  cowardice  when  in  conflict  with  the  enemy? 
But  now,  as  accountable  to  his  owners  for  the  ship,  and  to  the  passengers 
for  their  safety,  he  only  performed  his  duty  by  avoiding  danger,  even  sup- 
posing the  vessel  was  not  what  we  supposed  her  to  be.  I  had  at  length 
to  interfere,  and  sent  the  very  Rev.  Mr.  Lindsey  to  his  cabin  rather  pre- 
cipitately. 

Nothing  farther  occurred  worth  noting  until  we  got  in  sight  of  Long 
Island,  which,  as  we  approached,  the  trees  seemed  to  start  one  after  another 
from  the  water,  and  the  scenery  every  instant  developed  new  and  interesting 
beauties;  but  on  rounding  Governor'.?  Island,  when  the  city,  like  a  splendid 
amphitheatre,  burst  upon  the  view,  I  was  absolutely  transported  with 
pleasure  and  delight  We  came  to  our  moorings  after  sunset,  and  1 
slept  on  board,  that  I  might  put  my  foot  on  American  ground  the  day  of 
my  birth ;  having  just  attained  my  28th  year.  And  as  this  begins  a  new 
epoch  in  my  existence,  I  shall  here  conclude  the  story  of  my  voyage. 
Remaining  ever  truly  and  affectionately  yours. 

JOHN  JOHNSTON. 


LETTER   IV 


St.  Mary's  FallSf  Ut  March,  1828. 


HT  DEAR   SIB., 


The  first  thing  that  struck  me  on  entering  New  York  was  the  kind- 
neas  and  urbanity  of  the  people.  I  had  asked  my  three  fellow  passengers 


AUTOBIOORAPHY   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESq. 


243 


Long 

another 

resting 

lendid 

I  with 

and  1 

day  of 

a  new 


L828. 

ke  kind- 
Isengeis 


to  breakfast  with  me,  and  entered  into  the  first  coffee  house  we  saw.  Thfl 
people  told  me  they  were  not  in  the  habit  of  providing  meals  for  those 
who  called  at  their  house,  but  as  we  were  strangers,  they  would  give  us 
the  best  breakfast  they  could :  accordingly  we  had  fresh  rolls,  excellent 
butter,  fresh  eggs,  cream,  tea,  coffee,  smoked  beef  and  ham,  for  about  one 
shilling  sterling  each,  which  I  thought  augured  well  for  our  future  com- 
fort w'  ilst  in  the  country.  I  then  went  and  called  upon  Mrs.  Sadler,  in 
Water  street,  who  was  a  distant  connection  of  my  mother's.  I  found  her 
and  Mr.  Sadler  himself,  kind,  friendly,  and  hospitable.  They  insisted  on  my 
residing  with  them  whilst  I  remained  in  town.  Mr.  Sadler  then  took  me 
to  Hill  &  Johnston's  store,  and  I  soon  found  myself  in  the  arms  of  the 
best  and  most  affectionate  of  brothers.  I  passed  a  very  happy  week  in 
New  York,  and  saw  in  church  the  great  and  good  Washington,  to  whom 
I  should  hatre  had  the  honour  of  being  introduced,  had  I  been  able  to 
make  a  longer  stay :  but  my  passage  was  taken  for  Albany  in  a  fine  sloop, 
called  the  Hibernia,  Captain  Moor,  where  for  the  first  time  I  saw  my  na- 
tional flag  displayed  in  all  its  beauty.  We  had  a  delightful  passage  of 
three  days,  though  we  stopped  repeatedly  to  put  ashore  passengers  and 
take  in  others.  The  romantic  beauties  of  the  Hudson  have  been  so  often 
and  ably  described,  that  any  attempt  on  my  part  would  be  absolute  pre- 
sumption. Amongst  my  fellow  passengers  were  several  genteel  well- 
bred  ladies.  The  men  were  plain,  friendly,  and  unaffected  ;  and  I  found  a 
very  agreeable  companion  in  a  Mr.  Noble,  who  was  going  to  visit  an 
estate  his  father  had  lately  bought  near  Johnstown,  in  the  centre  of  the 
state  of  New  York. 

We  put  up  at  Lewis's  Hotel,  then  the  first  in  Albany ;  where  we  spent 
four  or  five  days  very  pleasantly.  I  one  day  took  a  stroll  for  about  a 
mile  up  the  hill  from  Mr.  Lewis's,  and  saw  five  or  six  men,  all  armed  with 
rifles,  dash  out  of  the  wood  to  my  left.  I  was  at  first  a  little  startled  at  their 
uncouth  appearance,  but  they  accosted  me  civily,  and  said  they  presumed 
I  was  a  stranger,  from  my  walking  unarmed  so  far  from  the  city.  They 
told  me  they  were  in  pursuit  of  a  pack  of  wolves  that  had  attacked  a  gen- 
tleman on  horseback,  the  day  before,  on  the  very  place  where  we  now 
stood  ;  when  nothing  but  the  power  and  speed  of  his  horse  saved  him. 
The  horse  was  cut  in  several  places,  and  the  gentleman's  boots  nearly  torn 
off  his  legs — you  may  think  I  was  very  thankful  for  the  warning.  My 
informants  entered  the  wood  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  road,  and  I  did 
not  pursue  my  walk  any  farther  in  that  direction.  I  got  acquainted  with 
a  Mr.  Bedient  of  Boston,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Montreal,  as  well  as  my- 
self ;  we  therefore  hired  a  waggon  between  us,  there  being  no  other  mode 
of  conveyance.  We  travelled  through  a  fine  but  only  partially  cultivated 
country,  until  we  came  to  Saratoga,  where  the  scenery  whs  dark  and 
gloomy,  and  the  roads  most  intolerably  bad,  being  made  of  round  logs 


244 


AUrulUOUUAI'IIY    OF    JOHN    JOHNSTON)    ESQ. 


laid  besido  each  other,  forming  causeways  often  for  miles.  These  roads  I 
was  informed  wrro  made  by  general  Burgoyne  in  his  ill-conducted,  and 
cnnscqucDtly  ill-futed  expedition.  I  saw  the  height  on  which  the  gallant 
Frnzor  fell,  and  went  over  part  of  the  battle  ground  with  painful  and 
liimiiliated  feelings,  which  I  was  obliged  to  conceal,  as  no  one  would 
have  sympathized  with  me.  How  different  are  my  present  ideas  on  the 
subject,  when  pride  and  prejudice  no  longer  blind  my  eyes,  and  I  can 
trace  the  hand  of  Omnipotence,  baffling  the  eflTorts  of  tyrannic  power  to 
strangle  the  infant  Hercules,  who  is  destined  to  give  law  to  the  western 
world !  I  do  not  now  recollect  Avhether  we  slept  more  than  one  night  on 
the  road  from  Albany  to  Fort  Edward,  but  we  arrived  late  in  the  evening, 
and  Mr.  Bedient  immediately  hired  a  batteau  to  take  us  down  Ijake 
George  early  in  the  morning ;  which  deprived  me  from  visiting  the  ruins 
of  the  Fort.  The  passage  down  the  Lake  was  beautiful,  and  the  scenery 
romantic  in  the  highest  degree.  We  stopped  at  the  only  house  then  on 
the  borders  of  the  Lake:  I  think  the  place  was  called  Rattlesnake  Point 
There  I  saw  a  hunter  for  the  first  time.  His  costume  was  so  different  from 
anything  I  had  hitherto  seen,  that  I  conceived  him  to  be  an  Indian,  but  on 
accosting  him  found  he  spoke  good  English.  He  told  me  he  had  been  m 
the  woods  three  months,  and  had  not  been  as  successful  as  usual :  he  had 
two  or  three  dogs  with  him,  the  merest  skeletons  I  ever  beheld.  He  told  me 
that  in  a  fortnight  he  would  make  them  quite  fat,  by  feeding  them  on 
rattlesnakes,  for  which  purpose  he  had  come  to  the  Lake,  where  they 
were  abundant ;  as  also  to  refresh  himself  Cooper's  description  of 
Leatherstocking  has  repeatedly  recalled  this  man  to  my  mind. 

In  the  evening  we  passed  the  rock  called  Roger's  leap,  which  certainly 
was  a  feat  of  activity  few  men  would  be  equal  to,  unless  pursued  as  he  was 
by  an  unrelenting  foe ;  which  reduced  it  to  a  mere  matter  of  "  neck  or 
nothing,"  with  him. 

We  passed  the  ruins  of  Ticonderoga  in  the  night,  and  slept  at  an  inn, 
the  lower  story  of  which  was  literally  washed  by  the  waters  of  Lake 
Champlain ;  here  we  were  obliged  to  spend  a  day  before  we  could  pro- 
cure a  boat  to  convey  us  down  to  St.  John's  at  its  northern  extremity. 
We  passed  the  first  night  at  a  blacksmith  and  farmer's,  where  we  had 
every  thing  clean  and  comfortable ;  the  contrast  between  their  mode  of 
living  and  the  beings  we  call  farmers  in  the  north  of  Ireland  was  pain- 
fully striking.  The  second  night  we  passed  at  a  Judge  McNeale's,  who  I 
found  was  a  descendant  of  the  McNeales  of  Clogher,  near  Bush  Mills,  and 
Giant's  Causeway :  the  estate  when  I  left  home,  was  possessed  by  Sir 
William  Duncan,  late  of  Calcutta  in  India. 

We  arrived  at  St.  John's  in  the  night ;  the  commandant  had  gone  to  bed, 
and  I  was  obliged  to  wait  more  than  an  hour  in  the  guard  house  before  I 
got  liberty  to  seek  an  inn.    In  the  morning  I  met  Lieut.  Boyd  of  Clare 


AUTOBIOORAI'IIY    OF   JOHN    JOHNSTON,    KSd. 


246 


1 


near  Ballycnstle,  ia  the  nurth  of  Ireland,  uii  ukl  ucquuintance  and  neigh- 
bour wilh  whom  I  spent  the  duy. 

I  took  a  culaish  from  St.  Johns  to  Laprairie,  and  then  hired  u  canoe  and 
man  to  tuUo  me  over  to  Montreal.  Tlie  follow  took  me  to  a  small  island 
about  a  mile  above  the  town,  wuerc  ho  landed  and  went  into  the  wood.  1 
waited  in  the  canoe  for  near  an  hour,  and  then  wont  in  search  of  him.  1 
found  him  skulking  in  the  wood.  There  was  something  so  sinister  in  his 
looks,  that  [  began  to  suspect  him  uf  a  design  to  rob  me.  I  made  him 
come  to  the  canoe  and  embark,  swearing  that  if  he  did  not  take  me  to  the 
main  land  I  would  split  him  to  the  teeth  Avith  my  paddle.  When  we  got 
opposite  the  windmill  above  the  town,  I  made  him  land  and  shoulder 
my  portmanteau,  and  thus  marched  him  before  me  into  town.  I  was 
directed  to  O'Sullivnn's  coffee  house,  where  I  took  up  my  abode,  intending 
to  rest  a  few  days  before  I  proceeded  to  dueboc  ;  chiefly  that  I  might  get 
over  the  effects  of  the  Musquito  bites,  by  which  I  was  absolutely  deformed 
and  feverish.  I  had  brought  over  with  me  a  few  guineas  of  the  latest 
coinage,  one  of  which  I  gave  Mr.  O'Sullivan  to  get  changed,  and  had  a 
hearty  laugh  at  his  ignorance  and  impertinence,  when  he  turned  it  in  his 
fingers,  and  with  a  look  half  wise  half  cunning  said,  It  is  a  very  pretty 
counter.  I  told  him  to  go  and  get  it  weighed,  and  on  his  return  he 
was  full  as  servile  as  before  he  had  been  insolent.  The  next  evening  I 
met  in  the  coffee  room  my  old  acquaintance  and  friend,  Mr.  Andrew 
Todd.  His  family  and  mine  had  been  intimate  friends,  when  we  were 
children.  He  was  now  a  partner  in  the  house  of  Todd,  Magill  <&.  Co.; 
his  uncle  Isaac  being  one  of  the  first  merchants  in  Montreal  since  the  con- 
quest in  1760.  To  him  I  imparted  my  object  in  going  to  Quebec ;  he 
with  great  candor  and  friendship  pointed  out  the  chances  against  my  suc- 
ceeding with  Lord  Dorchester,  and  advised  me,  if  nothing  satisfactory  was 
done  for  me,  to  return  to  Montreal  and  pass  the  winter ;  and  in  the  spring 
I  should  accompany  him  to  Michilimachinac,  where  a  fair  field  was  open 
to  adventurers  in  the  Indian  trade ;  to  which  proposition  I  gave  my  assent. 
And  now,  my  dear  sir,  having  arrived  at  a  new  resting  place,  "  shall  I 
not  take  mine  ease  in  mine  inn,"  only  promising  to  take  up  the  thread 
of  my  narrative  as  soon  as  you  express  a  desire  to  hear  farther  from 

Your  ever  affectionate, 
JOHN  JOHNSTON. 

{ 
(To  be  continued.)  i 


Expedition,  says  Xenophon,  carrieth  a  point  much  better  than  strength. 
No  modern  hero  profited  more  by  the  adoption  of  this  mnTim  than 
Bonaparte. 


A  PROSPECTIVE  AMERICAN  LITERATURE. 


SUPERINDUCED   UPON 


INDIAN  MYTHOLOGY. 


In  bringing  forward  his  collection  of  the  historical  and  imaginative 
traditions  of  the  Indian  tribes,  the  writer  has  been  aware,  that  he  might, 
herein,  be  at  the  same  time  the  medium  of  presenting  the  germs  of  a 
future  mythology,  which,  in  the  hands  of  our  poets,  and  novelists,  and  fic- 
titious writers,  might  admit  of  being  formed  and  moulded  to  the  purposes, 
of  a  purely  vernacular  literature.  So  far  as  his  reading  of  popular 
literature  extends,  the  tendency  ot  public  taste,  to  avail  itself  of  such  a 
mythology,  (notwithstanding  those  who  turn  up  their  nose  at  it,  and  affect 
vast  dislike  for  the  "  nasty  Indians,")  and  to  seize  upon  it  as  a  basis  for  the 
exhibition  of  new  and  peculiar  lines  of  fictitious  creations,  is  distinctly  per- 
ceptible. This  is  shown  in  various  ways,  but  takes  its  most  formal  shape 
perhaps,  if  not  its  exact  era,  in  a  series  of  legends,  which  first  appeared,  a 
few  years  ago,  in  London,  under  the  title  of  "  Wild  Scenes  in  the  Prairies 
and  Forest,"  a  volume  not  as  well  known  as  it  deserves  to  be,  on  this  side 
of  the  water.  This  volume  is  subsequently  known  to  have  come  from  the 
pen  of  the  author  of  "  Greyslaer,"  and  a  "  Winter  in  the  West."  Mr, 
Hoffman  has  looked  with  the  eyo  of  an  artist,  and  the  taste  of  a  connoisseur, 
on  the  scenes  spread  before  him,  in  the  wide  prairies,  the  towering  peaks, 
the  deep  matted  forests,  and  the  wide  winding  lakes  of  the  western  world. 
Wherever  his  view  was  directed,  in  that  wild  theatre  of  western  life,  or  at  the 
Alpine  sources  of  his  native  stream,  the  Hudson,  he  has  seen  the  footprints 
of  the  red  man,  and  felt  rising  in  his  mind,  the  strong  associations  which 
the  sonorous  aboriginal  names  of  streams  and  places  have  awakened.  It  is 
under  such  views  of  western  scenery  that  he  has,  in  his  "  Vigil  of  Faith,"  in- 
vested with  flesh  and  blood,  an  aboriginal  theory  of  a  future  state,  and  it 
is  in  the  same  spirit  that  he  has  cast  his  tales  and  legends,  and  drawn  out 
his  geographical  descriptions. 

There  are  also  frequent  evidences  in  the  diurnal  and  magazine 
press  of  the  country,  of  late  years,  in  a  kind  of  mixed  historical  legends, 
of  a  growing  taste  on  this  subject.  Writers  seem,  at  intervals,  at  least,  to  be 
more  aware  of  the  eminent  difficulty  of  getting  laurels  by  following  the  old 
track  of  Grecian  mythology,  beaten  as  that  track  was  by  Greece  herself, 
and  smoothed  and  polished  as  it  has  subsequenty  been  by  Roman  and  En- 
glish and  Continental  authors.  Germany,  has  to  a  great  extent,  reinvigorated 


''i 


INDIAN   MYTHOLOGY. 


247 


ancient  literature,  and  made  it  national  and  peculiar,  by  an  appeal  to  her 
own  myths  and  popular  legends,  while  our  writers,  for  the  most  part,  are 
yet  endeavouring  to  re-do,  re-enact,  and  re-produce,  what  the  barda  and 
essayists  of  England  alcne  have  forever  settled,  and  rendered  it  hopeless 
to  eclipse.  Originality  of  literature,  if  it  can  be  produced  in  the 
West,  as  the  critics  of  Europe  leave  us  room  to  think,  must  rely  on  the 
scenes,  associations,  and  institutions  of  the  West.  Nor  will  American  lite- 
rature, we  apprehend,  ever  command  the  attention  and  receive  the  sealing 
approbation  of  the  old  world,  while  it  is  either  built  witl.  the  materials  or 
dressed  out  and  adorned  with  the  cast  off  literary  decorations  of  her 
own  authors. 

These  remarks  refer  exclusively  to  an  imaginative  literature,  and 
have  no  relation  to  subjects  of  science.  The  defects  which  have  been  no- 
ticed, in  the  wide  and  scattered  range  of  American  magazines,  and 
other  periodicals,  in  city  and  country,  east  and  west,  exist  in  verbosity  and 
redundant  description,  ialse  sentiment,  and  erroneous  manners.  Most  of 
the  attempts  noticed,  at  the  same  time  exhiltit  vigour,  and  some  talent,  but 
they  fail  strikingly  in  those  essentials  of  mental  costume.  They  are,  to 
characterize  them  by  a  stroke,  English  figures,  drest  in  moccasins,  and 
holding  a  bow  and  arrows. 

To  render  an  Indian  tale  successful,  Indian  manners,  and  sentiments, 
and  opinions  must  be  accurately  copied.  Above  all,  the  Indian  mytho- 
logy and  superstitions,  as  shown  in  their  religious  rites  and  ceremonies, 
must  be  observed.  It  is  this  mythology  that  furnishes  the  poetic  ma- 
chinery  of  the  native  fictions.  It  does  more.  It  furnishes  the  true  theory 
of  their  mental  philosophy,  and  lies  at  the  foundation  of  their  often  strange 
and  unaccountable  acts  and  policy.  It  is  by  the  power  of  Indian  manitoes 
and  the  Indian  Jeesukav^in,  that  all  their  wonders  and  impossibilities 
are  performed. 

The  chief  points  of  failure,  in  the  mere  literary  execution  of  attempted  In- 
dian legends,  consist  in  want  of  simplicity,  conciseness  and  brevity. 
Nothing  can  exceed  the  doric  simplicity  of  an  aboriginal  talc.  It  admits 
of  scarcely  any  adjectives,  and  no  ornaments.  A  figure  of  speech,  or  a 
symbol  is  employed,  in  cases  where  comparisons  and  illustrations,  would 
be  used  in  English  composition,  or  where  the  native  language  falls  short 
in  words.  But  ordinary  scenes  and  desires,  are  expressed  in  ordinary 
words.  The  closest  attention,  indeed,  is  required,  in  listening  to,  and 
taking  notes  of  an  original  legend,  to  find  language  simple  and  child-like 
enough  to  narrate  what  is  said,  and  to  give  it,  as  said,  word  by  word,  and 
sentence  by  sentence.  A  school  boy,  who  is  not  yet  smitten  with  the  am- 
bition of  style,  but  adheres  to  the  natural  method,  of  putting  down  no 
more  words  than  are  just  necessary  to  express  the  precise  ideas,  would 
do  it  best.  And  when  this  has  been  done,  and  the  original  preserved  in  the 
words  of  the  Indian  story  teller,  it  is  often  but  a  tissue  of  common  events 


248 


INDIAN   MYTHOLOGY. 


which  would  possess  very  little  interest,  were  it  not  for  the  mystery  or 
melodramic  effect,  of  their  singular  mythology.  To  imitate  such  a  tale 
successfully,  is  to  demand  of  the  writer  an  accurate  knowledge  of  Indian 
manners  and  customs,  often  his  history  and  traditions,  and  always  his  re- 
ligion and  opinions,  with  some  gleams  of  the  language. 

In  the  introduction  of  the  following  legend  of  the  origin  of  the  Evil  Spirit, 
it  is  only  justice  to  it  to  say,  that  the  false  theory  and  defects  alluded  to,  as 
marking  the  popular  effort  of  writers,  have  been  avoided  both  in  manner 
and  matter,  to  a  degree  which  surpasses  any  thing  of  the  kind,  which  has 
fallen  under  our  notice.  It  is  in  fact,  completely  successful,  and  furnishes 
a  model  for  things  of  the  kind.  It  is  true  to  the  Indian  myths — it  possesses 
the  appropriate  simplicity  of  thought.  It  proceeds  by  the  true  modus 
operandi  of  the  natives  of  telling  the  story.  Its  reasonings  are  not  a  white 
man's  reasonings.  It  depicts  the  Great  Spirit,  as  being  characterized  not  by 
christian  attributes,  but  by  the  reasons  and  caprices  of  a  man.  He  makes 
things  to  please  himself,  not  knowing  exactly  what  they  will  be,  and 
when  they  do  not  strike  his  fancy,  he  casts  them  aside  and  makes  others. 
He  never  sees  the  end  from  the  beginning.  He  is  always  trying  and  try- 
ing and  "making  and  making."  He  is  the  impersonation  in  mind,  of  a 
perfect  Indian  philosopher,  who  only  sees  and  hears,  and  tastes  and  de- 
sires, like  any  other  Indian.  He  pitches  a  lun.^  of  clay  in  the  water,  and 
it  becomes  an  island.  He  casts  an  old  woman  against  the  moon,  and 
there  she  sticks  to  this  day.  (Vide  Wyandot  Traditions  of  Good  and  Evil, 
No.  3.)  He  does  not  reveal  any  traits — any  high  moral  qualities — any- 
thing approaching  to  the  innate  holiness  of  the  immaculate  Alohim.  He 
is  the  veritable  Indian  master  of  life — the  great  Wazheaud  or  maker ; 
and  the  idea  which  Mrs.  Smith  has  eliminated,  that  Machineto,  or  the 
God  of  Evil,  was  accidentally  created  out  of  the  leavings  and  cast  away 
things  of  the  Creator,  helped  out  with  the  ravenous  and  venomous  creatures 
of  the  sea  and  land,  is  a  poetical  conception  worthy  the  pencil  of  Salvator 
Rosa,  or  the  pen  of  Dante.     We  commend  it  to  the  pencil  of  Chapman. 


MACHINITO,    THE    EVIL    SPIRIT; 


t^-' 


FROM   THE   liEQEN.M  OF   I.VGOU. 

BY  MRS.  E.  OAKES  SMITH. 

"  The  Pagan  world  not  only  believes  in  a  myriad  of  gods,  but  wonhlps  them  also 
It  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  North  American  Indian,  that  while  he  believes  in  aa  many, 
he  wortMps  but  one,  the  Great  Spirit." — (^Schoolcraft.) 

Chemanitov,  being  the  master  of  life,  at  one  time  became  the  origin  of 
a  spirit,  that  has  ever  since  caused  himself  and  all  others  of  his  creation 


INDIAN   MYTHOLOGY. 


249 


a  great  deal  of  disquiet.  His  birth  was  owing  to  an  accident.  It  was  in 
this  wise. 

Met6wac,  or  as  the  white  people  uow  call  it,  Long  Island,  was  origi- 
nally a  vast  plain,  so  level  and  free  from  any  kind  of  growth,  that  it  looked 
like  a  portion  of  the  great  sea  that  had  suddenly  been  made  to  move  back 
and  let  the  sand  below  appear,  which  was  the  case  in  fact. 

Here  it  was  that  Chemanitou  used  to  come  and  sit,  when  hfc  wished  to 
bring  any  new  creation  to  the  life.  The  place  heing  spacious  and  solitary, 
the  water  upon  every  side,  he  had  not  only  room  enough,  but  was  free 
from  interruption. 

It  is  well  known  that  some  of  these  early  creations  were  of  very  great 
size,  so  that  very  few  could  live  in  the  same  place,  and  their  strength  made 
it  difficult  for  Chemanitou,  even  to  controul  them  ;  for  when  he  has  given 
them  certain  elements,  they  have  the  use  of  the  laws  that  govern  these  ele- 
ments, till  it  is  his  will  to  take  them  back  to  himself  Accordingly,  it  was 
the  custom  of  Chemanitou,  when  he  wished  to  try  the  effect  of  these  crea- 
tures, to  set  them  in  motion  upon  the  island  of  Metowac,  and  if  they  did 
not  please  him,  he  took  the  life  out  before  they  were  suffered  to  escape. 
He  would  set  up  a  mammotli  or  other  large  animal,  in  the  centre  of  the 
island,  and  huild  him  up  with  great  care,  somewhat  in  the  manner  that  a 
cabin  or  a  canoe  is  made. 

Even  to  this  day  may  be  found  traces  of  whet  had  been  done  here  in 
former  years ;  and  the  manner  in  which  the  earth  sometimes  sinks  down 
[even  wells  fall  out  at  the  bottom  here,]  shows  that  this  island  is 
nothing  more  than  a  great  cake  of  earth,  a  sort  of  platter  laid  upon  the  sea, 
for  the  convenience  of  Chemanitou,  who  used  it  as  a  table  upon  which  he 
might  work,  never  having  designed  it  for  anything  else  ;  the  margin  of  the 
Chatiemac,  (the  stately  swan,)  or  Hudson  river,  being  better  adapted  to 
the  purposes  of  habitation. 

When  the  master  of  life  wished  to  build  up  an  elephant  or  mammoth  he 
placed  four  cakes  of  clay  upon  the  ground,  at  proper  distances,  which 
were  moulded  into  shape,  and  became  the  feet  of  the  animal. 

Now  sometimes  these  were  left  unfinished  ;  and  to  this  day  the  green 
iixssocks,  to  be  seen  like  little  islands  about  the  marshes,  show  where  these 
cakes  of  clay  had  been  placed. 

As  Chemanitou  went  on  with  his  work,  the  Neebanawbaigs  (or  water 
spirits,)  the  Puck-wud-jinnies,  (Fairies  *)  and  indeed  all  the  lesser  manit- 
toes,  used  to  come  and  look  on,  and  wonder  what  it  would  be,  and  how  it 
would  act. 

When  the  animal  was  quite  done,  and  had  dried  a  long  time  in  the  sun, 
Chemanitou  opened  a  place  in  the  side,  and  entering  in,  remained  there 
inony  days. 


*  Literally,  little  men,  who  vanish. 

32 


}■» « 


260 


INDIAN    MYTHOLOGY. 


When  he  came  forth,  the  creature  began  to  shiver  and  sway  from  side 
to  side,  in  such  a  manner  as  shook  the  whole  island  for  many  leagues. 
If  his  appearance  pleased  the  .-naster  of  life  he  was  suflered  to  depart,  and 
it  was  generally  found  that  these  animals  plunged  into  the  sea  upon  the 
north  side  of  the  island,  and  disappeared  in  the  great  forests  beyond. 

Now  at  cne  time  Chemanitou  was  a  very  long  while  building  an  ani- 
mal, of  such  great  bulk,  that  it  looked  like  a  mountain  upon  the  cen- 
tre of  the  island ;  and  all  the  manittoes,  from  all  parts,  came  to  see  what  it 
was.  The  Puck-wud-jinnies  especially  made  themselves  very  merry, 
capering  behind  his  great  ears,  sitting  within  his  mouth,  each  perched 
upon  a  tooth,  and  running  in  and  out  of  the  sockets  of  the  eyes,  think- 
ing Chemanitou,  who  was  finishing  off  other  parts  of  the  animal,  could  not 
see  them.  i  i; 

But  he  can  see  right  through  every  thing  he  has  made.  He  was  glad 
to  see  them  so  lively,  and  bethought  himself  of  many  new  creations  while 
he  watched  their  motions. 

When  the  Master  of  Life  had  completed  this  large  animal,  he  was  fear- 
ful to  give  it  life,  and  so  it  was  left  upon  the  island,  or  work-table  of  Che- 
manitou, till  its  great  weight  caused  it  to  break  through,  and  sinking 
partly  down  it  stuck  fast,  the  head  and  tail  holding  it  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  prevent  it  from  going  down. 

Chemanitou  then  lifted  up  a  piece  of  the  back,  and  found  it  made  a 
very  good  cavity,  into  which  the  old  creations,  which  failed  to  please  him, 
might  be  thrown. 

He  sometimes  amv.sed  himself  by  making  creatures  very  small  and  ac- 
tive, with  which  he  disported  awhile,  and  finding  them  of  very  little  use 
in  the  world,  and  not  so  attractive  as  the  little  Vanishers,  he  would  take 
out  the  life,  holding'  it  in  himself,  and  then  cast  them  into  the  cave  made 
by  the  body  of  the  unfinished  animal.  In  this  way  great  quantities  of 
very  odd  shapes  were  heaped  together  in  this  Roncomcomon,  or  "  Place  of 
Fragments."  « . 

He  was  always  careful  to  first  take  out  the  life. 

One  day  the  Master  of  Life  took  two  pieces  of  clay  and  moulded  them 
into  two  large  feet,  like  those  of  a  panther.  He  did  not  make  four — there 
were  two  only.  a,-- 

He  stepped  his  own  feet  into  them,  and  found  the  tread  very  light  and 
springy,  so  that  he  might  go  with  great  speed,  and  yet  make  no  noise. 

Next  he  built  up  a  pair  of  very  tall  legs,  in  the  shape  of  his  own,  and 
made  them  walk  about  awhile — he  was  pleased  with  the  motion.  Then 
followed  a  round  body,  covered  with  large  scales,  like  the  alligator. 

He  now  found  the  figure  doubling  forward,  and  he  fastened  a  long 
black  snake,  that  was  gliding  by,  to  the  back  part  of  the  body,  and  let  it 
wind  itself  about  a  sapling  near,  which  held  the  body  upright,  and  made 
a  very  good  tail.  .ayiu-  t.,    .    ^,.■- 


l»i  J'lS 


im 


INDIAN    MYTHOLOGY. 


m 


Then 


The  shoulders  were  broad  and  strong,  like  those  of  the  buffaloe,  and 
covered  with  hair — the  neck  thick  and  short,  and  full  at  the  back. 

Thus  far  Chemanitou  had  worked  with  little  thought,  but  when  he 
came  to  the  head  he  thought  a  long  while. 

He  took  a  round  ball  of  clay  into  his  lap,  and  worked  it  over  with  great 
care.  While  he  thought,  he  patted  the  ball  upon  the  top,  which  made  it 
very  broad  and  low;  for  Chemanitou  was  thinking  of  the  panther  feet, 
and  the  buffaloe  neck.  He  remembered  the  Puck-wud-jinnies  playing 
in  the  eye  sockets  of  the  great  unfinished  animal,  and  he  bethought  him 
to  set  the  eyes  out,  like  those  of  a  lobster,  so  that  the  animal  might  see 
upon  every  side. 

He  made  the  forehead  broad  and  full,  but  low ;  for  here  was  to  be  the 
wisdom  of  the  forked  tongue,  like  that  of  the  serpent,  which  should  be  in 
his  mouth.  He  should  see  all  things,  and  know  all  things.  Here  Che- 
nianitou  stopped,  for  he  saw  that  he  had  never  thought  of  such  a  creation 
before,  one  with  but  two  feet,  a  creature  who  should  stand  upright,  and 
see  upon  every  side. 

The  jaws  were  very  strong,  with  ivory  teeth,  and  gills  upon  either  side, 
which  arose  and  fell  whenever  breath  passed  through  them.  The  nose  waa 
like  the  beak  of  the  vulture.   A  tuft  of  porcupine  quills  made  the  scalp-lock. 

Chemanitou  held  the  head  out  the  length  of  his  arm,  and  turned  it  first 
upon  one  side  and  then  upon  the  other.  He  passed  it  rapidly  through 
the  air,  and  saw  the  gills  rise  and  fall,  the  lobster  eyes  whirl  round,  and 
the  vulture  nose  look  keen. 

Chemanitou  became  very  sad ;  yet  he  put  the  head  upon  the  shoulders.. 
It  was  the  first  time  he  had  made  un  upright  figure.  \ 

It  seemed  to  be  the  first  idea  of  a  man. 

It  was  now  nearly  night ;  the  bats  were  flying  through  the  air,  and  the 
roar  of  wild  beasts  began  to  be  heard,  it  gusty  wind  swept  in  from  the 
ocean,  and  passed  over  the  island  of  Metowac,  casting  the  light  sand  to 
and  fro.  A  heavy  scud  was  skimming  along  the  horizon,  while  higher 
up  in  the  sky  was  a  dark  thick  cloud,  upon  the  verge  of  which  the  moon 
hung:  for  a  moment,  and  then  was  shut  in. 

A  panther  came  by  and  stayed  a  moment,  with  one  foot  raised  and 
bent  inward,  while  he  looked  up  at  the  image,  and  smeh  the  feet,  that 
were  like  his  own. 

A  vulture  swooped  down  with  a  great  noise  of  its  wings,  and  made  a 
dash  at  the  beak,  but  Chemanitou  held  him  back. 

Then  came  the  porcupine,  and  the  lizard,  and  the  snake,  each  drawn  by 
its  kind  in  the  image. 

Chemanitou  veiled  his  face  for  many  hburs,  and  the  gusty  wind  swept 
by,  but  he  did  not  stir.  ,; 

He  saw  that  every  beast  of  the  earth  seeketh  its  kind  ;  and  that  which 
is  like  draweth  its  likeness  unto  himself.  c^mn 


263 


INDIAN   MYTHOLOGY. 


kM 


mm 


m 


i>h«^ 


m 


..'1* 


The  Master  of  Life  thought  and  thought.  The  idea  grew  into  his  mind 
that  at  some  time  he  would  create  a  creature  who  should  be  made  not 
after  the  things  of  the  et;rth,  but  after  himself 

He  should  link  this  world  to  the  spirit  world, — being  made  in  the  like- 
ness of  the  Great  Spirit,  he  should  be  drawn  unto  his  likeness. 

Many  days  and  nights,  whole  seasons,  passed  while  Chemanitou 
thought  upon  those  things.     He  saw  all  things. 

Then  the  Master  of  Life  lifted  up  his  head ;  the  stars  were  looking 
down  upon  'he  image,  and  a  bat  had  alighted  upon  the  forehead,  spreading 
its  great  wirgs  upon  each  side.  Chemanitou  took  the  bat  and  held  out  its 
whole  leathery  wings,  (and  ever  since  the  bat,  when  he  rests,  lets  his 
body  hang  down,)  so  that  he  could  try  them  over  the  head  of  the  image. 
He  then  took  the  life  of  the  bat  away,  and  twisted  off  the  body,  by  which 
means  the  whole  thin  part  fell  down  over  the  head,  and  upon  each  side, 
making  the  ears,  and  a  covering  for  the  forehead  like  that  of  the  hooded 
serpent. 

Chemanitou  did  not  cut  off  the  face  of  the  image  below,  he  went  on 
and  made  a  chin,  and  lips  that  were  firm  and  round,  that  they  might  shut 
in  the  forked  tongue,  and  the  ivory  teeth ;  and  he  knew  that  with  the  lips 
and  the  chin  it  would  smile,  when  life  should  be  given  to  it. 

The  image  was  now  all  done  but  the  arms,  and  Chemanitou  saw  that 
with  a  chin  it  must  have  hands.     He  grew  more  grave. 

He  had  never  given  hands  to  any  creature. 

He  made  the  arms  and  the  hands  very  beautiful,  after  the  manner  of  his 
own. 

Chemanitou  now  took  no  pleasure  in  his  work  that  was  done — it  was 
not  good  in  his  slight. 

He  wished  he  had  not  given  it  hands ;  might  it  not,  when  trusted  with 
life,  might  it  not  begin  to  create  ?  might  it  not  thwart  the  plans  of  the 
master  of  life  himself  I 

He  looked  long  at  the  image.  He  saw  what  it  would  do  when  life 
should  be  given  it.     He  knew  all  things.  •    '  ; 

He  now  put  fire  in  the  image :  but  fire  is  not  life. 

He  put  fire  within,  and  a  red  glow  passed  through  and  through  it. 
The  fire  dried  the  clay  of  which  it  was  made,  and  gave  the  image  an  ex- 
ceedingly fierce  aspect.  It  shone  through  the  scales  upon  the  breast,  and  the 
gills,  and  the  bat-winged  ears.     The  lobster  eyes  were  like  a  living  coal. 

Chemanitou  opened  the  side  of  the  image,  but  he  did  not  enter.  He 
had  given  it  hands  and  a  chin. 

It  could  smile  like  the  manittoes  themselves. 

He  made  it  walk  all  about  the  island  of  Met6wac,  that  he  might  see 
how  it  would  act     This  he  did  by  means  of  his  will. 

He  now  put  a  little  life  into  it,  but  he  did  not  take  out  the  fire.  Che- 
manitou saw  the  aspect  of  the  creature  would  be  very  terrible,  and  yet  that 


INDIAN    MYTHOLOGY. 


253 


lemanitou 


he  could  smile  in  such  a  manner  that  he  ceased  to  be  ugly.  He  thought 
much  upon  these  things.  He  felt  it  would  not  be  best  to  let  such  a 
creature  live ;  a  creature  made  up  mostly  from  the  beasts  of  the  field,  but 
with  hands  of  power,  a  chin  lifting  the  head  upward,  and  lips  holding  all 
things  within  themselves. 

While  he  thought  upon  these  things,  he  took  the  image  in  his  hands 
and  cast  it  into  the  cave. 

But  Chemanitou  forgot  to  take  out  the  life  ! 

The  creature  lay  a  long  time  in  the  cave  and  did  not  stir,  for  his  fall 
was  very  great.  He  lay  amongst  the  old  creations  that  had  been  thrown 
in  there  without  life. 

Now  when  a  long  time  had  passed  Chemanitou  heard  a  great  noise  in 
the  cave.  He  looked  in  and  saw  the  image  sitting  there,  and  he  was  try- 
ing to  put  together  the  old  broken  things  that  had  been  cast  in  as  of  no  value. 

Chemanitou  gathered  together  a  vast  heap  of  stones  and  sand,  for  large 
rocks  are  not  to  be  had  upon  the  island,  and  stopped  the  mouth  of  the  cave. 
Many  days  passsed  and  the  noise  grew  louder  within  the  cave.  The 
earth  shook,  and  hot  smoke  came  from  the  ground.  The  Manittoes 
crowded  to  Metowac  to  see  what  was  the  matter. 

Chemanitou  came  also,  for  he  remembered  the  image  he  had  cast  in 
there,  and  forgotten  to  take  away  the  life. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  great  rising  of  the  stones  and  sand — the  sky 
grew  black  with  wind  and  dust.  Fire  played  about  the  ground,  and 
water  gushed  high  into  the  air. 

All  the  Manittoes  fled  with  fear  ;  and  the  image  came  forth  with  a  great 
noise  and  most  terrible  to  behold.  His  life  had  grown  strong  within 
him,  for  the  fire  had  made  it  very  fierce. 

Everything  fled  before  him  and  cried — Machinito—  Machinito— which 
means  a  god,  but  an  evil  god  I 

The  above  legend  is  gathered  from  the  traditions  of  lagou,  the  great 
Indian  narrator,  who  seems  to  have  dipped  deeper  into  philosophy  than 
most  of  his  compeers.  The  aboriginal  language  abounds  with  stories  re- 
lated by  this  remarkable  personage,  which  we  hope  to  bring  before  the 
public  at  some  future  time.  Whether  subsequent  events  justify  the  Indian 
in  making  Long  Island  the  arena  of  the  production  of  Machinito  or  the 
Evil  Spirit,  will  seem  more  than  apocryphal  to  a  white  resident.  How- 
ever we  have  nothing  to  do  except  to  relate  the  fact  as  it  was  related. 

As  to  these  primitive  metaphysics,  they  are  at  least  curious  ;  and  the  cool- 
ness with  which  the  fact  is  assumed  that  the  origin  of  evil  was  accidental 
in  the  process  of  developing  a  perfect  humanity,  would,  at  an  earlier  day, 
have  been  quite  appalling  to  the  schoolmen.  £.  0.  S. 


i&wiNwiin 


CORN  PLANTING  AND  ITS  INCIDENTS. 


(concluded  from  rAUK  83.) 

If  one  of  the  young  female  buskers  finds  a  red  ear  of  corn,  it  is  typical 
of  a  brave  admirer,  and  is  regarded  as  a  fitting  present  to  some  young 
warrior.  But  if  tbe  ear  be  crooked,  and  tapering  to  a  point,  no  matter  what 
colour,  the  whole  circle  is  set  in  a  roar,  and  wa  ge  min  is  the  word  shouted 
aloud.  It  is  the  symbol  of  a  thief  in  the  cornfield.  It  is  considered  as  the 
image  of  an  old  man  stooping  as  he  enters  the  lot.  Had  the  chisel 
of  Praxitiles  been  employed  to  produce  this  image,  it  could  not  more  vi- 
vidly bring  to  the  minds  of  the  merry  group,  the  idea  of  a  pilferer  of  their 
favourite  monddmin.  Nor  is  there  any  doubt  on  these  occasions,  that  the 
occurrence  truly  reveals  the  fact  that  the  cornfield  has  actually  been  thus 
depredated  on. 

The  term  wagemin,  which  unfolds  all  these  ideas,  and  reveals,  as  by  a 
talisman,  all  this  information,  is  derived  in  part,  from  the  tri-literal  term 
Wavveau,  that  which  is  bent  or  crooked.  The  termination  in  g,  is  tbe 
animate  plural,  and  denotes  not  only  that  there  is  more  than  one  object, 
but  that  the  subject  is  noble  or  invested  with  the  importance  of  animated 
beings.  The  last  member  of  the  compound,  min,  is  a  shortened  sound 
of  the  generic  meen,  a  grain,  or  berry.  To  make  these  coalesce,  agreea- 
bly to  the  native  laws  of  euphony,  the  short  vowel  i,  is  thrown  in,  between 
the  verbal  root  and  substantive,  as  a  connective.  The  literal  meaning  of 
the  term  is,  a  mass,  or  crooked  ear  of  grain  ;  but  the  ear  of  corn  so  called, 
is  a  conventional  type  of  a  little  old  man  pilfering  ears  of  corn  in  a  corn- 
field. It  is  in  this  manner,  that  a  single  word  or  term,  in  these  curious 
languages,  becomes  the  fruitful  parent  of  many  ideas.  And  we  can  thus 
perceive  why  it  is  that  the  word  wagemin  is  alone  competent  to  excite 
merriment  in  the  husking  circle. 

'  This  term  is  taken  as  the  basis  of  the  cereal  chorus  or  corn  song,  as 
Bung  by  the  northern  Algonquin  tribes.  It  is  coupled  with  the  phraso 
Paimosaid, — a  permutative  form  of  the  Indian  substantive  made  from  the 
verb,  pim-o-sa,  to  walk.  Its  literal  meaning  is,  he  who  walks,  or  the 
walker  ;  but  the  ideas  conveyed  by  it,  are,  he  who  walks  at  night  to  pilfer 
com.  It  offers,  therefore,  a  kind  of  parallelism  in  expression,  to  the  pre- 
ceding term.  The  chorus  is  entirely  composed  of  these  two  terms,  vari- 
ously repeated,  and  may  be  set  down  as  follows : 

Wagemin, 
Wagemin, 
Paimosaid. 
Wagemin, 
Wagemin, 
Paimosaid. 


CORN    PLANTING    AND    ITS    INCIDENTS. 


256 


is  typical 
ne  young 
alter  what 
rd  shouted 
tred  as  the 
the  chisel 
)t  more  vi- 
er  of  their 
IS,  that  the 
been  thus 

lis,  as  by  a 
literal  term 
1  g,  is  the 
one  object, 
if  animated 
ened  sound 
see,  agreea- 
in,  between 
meaning  of 
n  so  called, 
1  in  a  corn- 
ese  curious 
ve  can  thus 
at  to  excite 

rn  song,  as 
the  phrase 
de  from  the 
ilks,  or  the 
;ht  to  pilfer 
to  the  pre- 
Iterms,  vari- 


When  this  chant  has  been  sung,  there  is  a  pause,  during  which  some 
one  who  is  expert  in  these  things,  and  has  a  turn  for  the  comic  or  ironic, 
utters  a  short  speech,  in  the  manner  of  a  recitative,  in  which  a  peculiar  in- 
tonation is  given,  and  generally  interrogates  the  supposed  pilferer,  as  if  he 
were  present  to  answer  questions,  or  accusations.  There  can  be  no  pre- 
tence, that  this  recitative  part  of  the  song  is  always  the  same,  at  different 
times  and  places,  or  even  that  the  same  person  should  not  vary  his  phrase- 
ology. On  the  contrary,  it  is  often  an  object  to  vary  it.  It  is  a  perfect 
improvisation,  and  it  may  be  supposed  that  tho  native  composer  is  always 
actuated  by  a  desire  to  please,  as  much  as  possible  by-  novelty.  The 
whole  object  indeed  is,  to  keep  up  the  existing  merriment,  and  excite  iun 
and  laughter. 

The  following  may  be  taken  as  one  of  these  recitative  songs,  written  out, 
on  the  plan  of  preserving  the  train  of  thought,  and  some  of  those  peculiar 
interjections  in  which  these  languages  so  much  abound.  The  chorus 
alone,  it  is  to  be  observed,  is  fixed  in  its  words  and  metre,  however  trans- 
posed or  repeated,  and,  unlike  an  English  song,  precedes  the  stanza  or 
narrative. 


CORN    SONO. 


Cereal  chorus. 


Wagemin !  wagemin  I 
Thief  in  the  blade. 
Blight  of  the  cornfield 
Paimosaid. 

Recitative.    See  you  not  traces,  while  pulling  the  leaf, 
Plainly  depicting  the  taker  and  thief? 
See  you  not  signs  by  the  ring  and  the  spot, 
How  the  man  crouched  as  he  crept  in  the  lot  ? 
Is  it  not  plain  by  this  mark  on  the  stalk. 
That  he  was  heavily  bent  in  his  walk? 
Old  man  be  nimble  !  the  old  should  be  good, 
But  thou  art  a  cowardly  thief  of  the  wood. 

Cereal  Chorus.  Wagemin  !  wagemin ! 

Thief  in  the  blade, 
Blight  of  the  cornfield 
Paimosaid. 

Recitative,    Where,  little  taker  of  things  not  your  own — 

Where  is  your  rattle,  your  drum,  and  your  bone? 
Surely  a  Walker  so  nimble  of  speed, 
Surely  he  must  be  a  Meta*  indeed. 


*  A  Juggler. 


23() 


CORN    PLANTING    AND    ITS    INCIDENTS. 


Sec  how  ho  stoops,  as  ho  l)reaks  off  the  ear, 
Niishka  !*  he  sconis  for  a  moment  in  fear  ; 
Walker,  be  nimble — oh !   walker  be  brief, 
Ilooh  If  it  is  plnin  the  old  man  is  the  thief 

Cereal  chorus.  Wagemin  '  vvagemin  I 

Thief  in  the  blade, 
Blight  of  the  cornfield 
Paimosaid. 

Recitative.    Wabuma!|  corn-taker,  why  do  you  lag? 

None  but  the  stars  see  you — fill  up  your  bag ! 

Why  do  you  linGfer  to  gaze  as  you  pull, 

Tell  me,  my  little  man,  is  it  most  full? 

A-tia !  ^  see,  a  red  spot  on  the  leaf, 

Surely  a  warrior  cannot  be  a  thief! 

Ah,  little  nijrht-thief,  be  deer  your  pursuit, 

And  leave  here  no  print  of  your  dastardly  foot 


TO  H.  ALTH. 


BY   THE    LATF.   JOHN  JOIINBTON,   E84. 


Health  !  dearest  of  the  heavenly  powers. 
With  thee  to  pass  my  evening  hours, 
Ah !  deign  to  hear  my  prayer  ; 
For  what  can  weaUh  or  beauty  give, 
If  still  in  anguish  doomed  to  live  ^ 

':^  t      i  A  slave  to  pain  and  care. 

Not  sovereign  power,  nor  charms  of  love, 
Nor  social  joys  the  heart  can  move, 

If  thou  refuse  thy  aid  ; 
E'en  friendship,  sympathy  divine ! 
Does,  in  thy  absence,  faintly  shine, 

Thou  all-inspiring  maid. 

Return  then,  to  my  longing  soul, 
;  Which  sighs  to  feel  thy  sweet  control 

.  .  Transfused  through  every  pore  ; 

,,  •  ,,    My  muse,  enraptured,  then  shall  sing 

Thee — gift  of  heaven's  all  bounteous  king, 
And  gratefully  adore. 
February  4,  1807. 


*  A  pharp  exclamation  quickly  to  behold  something  striking. 


.:*« 


t  A  derogatory  exclamation. 

4  A  masculine  exclamation,  to  express  sunwise 


I  Behold  thou. 


>itf¥f^*f  rt 


®  In  B  ^  X  iSL» 


OR 


THE  EED  RACE  OF  AMERICA. 


j  PART   FIFTH. ^ 


TALES    OF    A    WIGWAM 


These  legendary  tales  are  collected  from  Indian  tradition,  as  it  now 
exists.  They  are  not  creations  of  the  writer's  imagination,  but  results  of 
his  researches.  This  constitutes  at  once  their  peculiarity,  and  their  value. 
They  are — the  wildest  and  simplest  of  them,  so  many  media  for  the  exhibi- 
tbn  of  Indian  thought,  Indian  reasoning,  Indian  mythology,  and  Indian 
opinion.  They  open  a  vista  into  the  structure  of  Indian  mind,  which  was 
before  unknown. 

The  very  existence  of  such  legends  in  the  oral  traditions  of  the  tribes, 
is  a  discovery  of  recent  date.  The  writer  first  found  them,  among  the  war- 
like and  hunter  tribes  of  the  Odjibwas,  at  the  outlet  and  around  the  bor* 
ders  of  Lake  Superior ;  and  this  district  has,  to  the  present  time,  furnished 
the  most  fruitful  source  of  them.  It  was  at  this  place,  at  the  Falls  of  St 
Mary's,  that  a  gay  and  light  hearted  adventurer  from  the  fashionable  cir- 
cles of  the  gentry  and  clergy  of  the  north  of  Ireland  seated  himself,  a  few 
years  after  the  close  of  the  American  Revolution,  and  linked  in  matrimo- 
nial ties  with  a  noble  chieftan's  daughter,  the  Erse  and  Algonquin  races.  A , 
family  of  four  sons  and  four  daughters  ensued,  which  had  the  further  pe- 
culiarity, that  in  their  education  and  manners,  they  exhibited  a  blending  of 
the  refinement  and  taste  of  the  father,  with  the  strong  love  of  country  and 
peculiar  nationality  of  the  mother.  If  the  red  man  has  been  correctly  de- 
picted as  "  a  stoic  of  the  woods,"  here  were  sources  of  warmth  and  of  enthu-  ■ 
siasm,  and  a  love  of  social  life,  which  might  be  fairly  said  to  bring  a  coun- 
terpoise. Both  the  languages  were  spoken  and  written  and  read,  with 
the  same  ease,  fluency  and  propriety.  IMr.  Johnston  himself  was  a  man 
of  extensive  reading,  of  a  taste  for  letters,  and  of  elegant  and  easy  man- 

33 


268 


TALES   OF   A   WIQWAM. 


'.? 


ners  and  refined  hospitality.  There  never  was,  perhaps,  a  union  between 
the  European  and  the  Indian  stocks,  so  auspicious  to  the  acquisition  of  a 
true  knowledge  of  Indian  history,  ninnners  and  customs.  The  con- 
nexion of  Sir  William  Johnson,  with  the  Mohawk  tribe,  might  indeed, 
have  been  equally  so,  had  the  tastes  of  that  distinguished  individual  not 
led  him  rather  to  the  sterner  realities  of  war  and  national  policy.  The 
latter  too,  was  rather  a  union  of  the  heroic  age  of  the  race,  when  tiiey 
were  still  feared  and  courted,  than  of  the  milder  era,  which  began  to  dawn 
on  them  before  the  close  of  the  18th  century. 

John  Johnston,  Esq.  had  all  the  enthusiasm  and  warmth  of  character  of 
his  nation,  lie  went  into  the  Indian  country,  in  a  spirit  of  romantic  ad- 
venture, und  ho  abode  in  it,  in  a  spirit  of  honor,  and  just  impulse  to  the 
ties  of  nature.  It  is  from  the  various  members  of  this  family  that  a  large 
number  of  these  legends  have  been  derived.  They  embrace  the  traditions 
of  Wabojeeg,  of  Maidosagee,  of  Nabunwa,  of  Paigwaineosh,  and  of  many 
other  individuals,  male  and  female,  who  were  once  well  known,  and  some  of 
them,  distinguished  in  that  quarter.  Others  are  due  to  individuals  of  the 
same  general  area  of  country,  who  were  either  connected  by  descent,  or 
intermarriage  with  the  same  people,  or  with  their  kindred,  the  Ottowas, 
the  Potto watlomies  and  other  tribes.  Opportunities  for  extending  the  en- 
quiry and  increasing  the  collection,  were  sought  during  various  journeys 
in  the  west,  south-west,  and  north,  and  many  proofs  received,  of  the  exis- 
tence of  a  like  story-telling  faculty,  and  the  existence  of  oral  legends, 
among  other  stocks  not  related  to  the  Algonquins.  These  were  found,  not 
only  among  tribes  where  they  were  expected,  but  also  among  the  Wyan- 
dots  and  the  Dacotahs,  or  Sioux. 

A  few  specimens  of  them  were  published,  in  my  Travels  in  the  Central 
Portions  of  the  Mississippi  Valley  in  1825,  and  in  the  Narrative  of  an  Ex- 
pedition  to  Itasca  Lake  in  1834.  Feeling  that  they  opened  a  new  and  most 
interesting  means  for  considering  the  mental  characteristics  of  the  race,  two 
octavo  volumes,  devoted  wholly  to  these  legends,  were  published,  under 
the  title  of  Algic  Researches,  in  1839.  These  volumes  have  been  favorably 
received,  and  noticed,  over  a  wide  area,  both  in  England  and  America,  and 
an  increasing  enquiry  is  made  for  them.  It  is  under  these  circumstances, 
that  I  add  to  these  miscellaneous  papers,  from  my  portfolio,  such  of  the 
tales  as  have  not  yet  been  published.  I  submit  these  remarks  for  the  in- 
formation of  readers  who  may  not  have  been  apprized  of  my  prior  re- 
searches in  this  department,  or  who  may  lie  under  any  misapprehension 
as  to  the  true  character  of  the  legends  themselves. 

Perhaps  a  few  remarks  may  not  be  out  of  place  respecting  the  peculiar 
thought-work,  and  story-craft,  exhibited  in  these  creations  of  the  wigwam. 
They  supply,  what  has  heretofore  been  deemed  a  wide  hiatus  in  the  Indian 
mind,  and  denote  some  of  its  peculiar  supports,  under  circumstances  of 
ttiai  and  difficulty.     They  show  that  the  man  is  not,  what  he  has  been 


I, 


w 


TALKS   OF   A    WIQWAM. 


jeculiar ; 
Igwam. 
1 1ndian 
Itces  of 
been 


confidently  represented,  a  statue — a  cold  and  carved  image  of  stone,  with- 
out feelings  or  sensibilities,  thoughts  or  thcori(!s.  Truth  to  tell,  we  find 
this  unmoved  exterior  filled  up  with  stores  of  legendary  matter— often 
jumbled  and  mixed  up  together,  without  method  or  order — but  so  replete 
in  quantity,  or  so  curious  in  character,  that  we  are  often  tempted  to  en- 
quire where  ho  could  have  derived  such  notions.  And  ho  must  be  u  care- 
less reader  of  the  text,  who  does  not  perceive  in  ita  mythology  and  opinions, 
some  striking  coincidences  between  the  eastern  and  western  continents. 

As  a  general  remark,  it  may  be  snid  that  amusement  and  instruction  are 
combined.  While  the  sago  amuses  the  young  circle  in  the  lodge  with 
strange  adventures  of  heroes  and  manittocs,  he  not  unfrcquently  conveys 
a  moral,  or  throws  in  a  piece  of  advice,  or  some  wise  admonition,  which 
is  evidently  designed  to  form  the  character  of  the  credulous  and  suscepti- 
ble group.  He  makes  very  largo  drafts  on  their  credulity,  particularly 
on  the  score  of  ilic  powers  of  their  necromancers  and  jugglers.  It  is  no 
longer  a  wonder  that  the  grown  man  is  so  prone  to  be  influenced  by 
popular  belief  and  rumours,  of  the  most  improbable  events,  when  the  boy 
has  been  so  thoroughly  schooled  in  this  branch. 

In  framing  their  stories  there  is  no  little  ingenuity  displayed,  in  cover- 
ing up  their  almost  total  lapses  of  history  and  chronology.  Not  knowing, 
or  their  ancestors  having  forgotten  the  tradition  of  the  world's  creation,  if 
they  ever  had  it,  they  have,  in  their  stories,  delegated  the  power  of  crea- 
tion, under  the  symbolic  forms  of  birds  and  quadrupeds,  who  did  so  and  so 
m  curtain  emergencies.  One  half  of  the  tales,  one  would  think,  have  been 
mvented  for  no  other  purpose,  but  to  answer  the  enquiries  of  inquisitive 
children,  who  are  prone  in  all  states  of  society,  to  demand  of  their  parents 
why  this  and  that  is  so,  and  who  made  things.  It  is  in  this  department,  that 
the  Indian  story  tellers  seem  never  to  be  at  a  loss.  They  excel  in  their 
naive  and  expert  manner  of  accounting  for  the  origin  of  things,  from  the 
dab  of  red  on  a  bird's  wing,  to  the  making  of  the  globe.  Spirits  of  the 
earth  and  air  abound  on  every  hand,  who  stand  ready  to  lend  their  aid  by 
inhabiting  human  bodies,  or  by  sending  monsters,  or  giants,  or  pigmies, 
to  do  the  needed  work.  The  whole  creation  is  filled  with  these  lesser 
spirits,  of  benign  or  malignant  character,  who  at  one  moment  spring  out 
of  a  rock,  a  tree,  or  a  plant,  or  animate  a  shell,  an  insect  or  a  bird. 

To  make  pleasure  result  from  surprises  agreeable  or  comical,  is  one  of 
the  manifest  objects  of  Indian  story  tellers.  Giants  are  made  to  quail 
before  men,  and  extravagant  feats  heaped  upon  characters  and  persons, 
of  whom  nothing  of  this  kind  is  to  be  expected.  One  of  the  leading  me- 
thods of  bringing  this  about,  is  to  make  tiny  little  beings — a  kind  of  Tom 
Thumbs,  perform  exploits.  In  these  the  object  is,  to  exhibit  the  full 
powers,  not  only  of  men,  but  of  manittoes  or  gods,  in  combination  with  the 
mOBt  diminutive  stature.     The  pith  and  wit  of  this  kind  of  stories,  of' 

I  .  i^        tW       tl^'-^'V        •*^*'fc    "»*W  ■•       It'  U.T.I         -T     'TT** 


960 


TALEb   OF   A   WIGWAM. 


in,.     ■  ..:• 


which  a  number  will  be  given,  are  expected  to  turn,  or  result  from, 
this  apposition  of  personal  appearance,  and  actual  powers. 

The  red  man  does  not  require  much  to  excite  his  risible  faculties. 
Something  odd,  .r  droll,  in  incident  or  manner,  or  quaint  in  expression, 
or  the  mere  tone  of  voice,  is  suHicient  to  set  u  lodge-circle  in  a  roar. 
When  the  matier  is  explained  to  a  bystanHer,  it  is  often  very  simple  or 
jejune,  and  entitled  to  little  notice  except  what  it  may  derive  from  its 
character  as  illustrating  the  manners  and  customs  and  opinions  of  a  curious 
branch  of  the  human  family. 

Every  literary  effort  should  be  judged  by  the  law  of  composition  or 
theory  on  which  it  is  put  forth.  And  if  we  liA  up  an  Indian's  door-cloth, 
and  take  a  seat  in  his  lodge-circle  to  hear  stories,  we  must  award  him  his 
share,  however  humble,  of  this  right.  We  must  judge  of  his  efforts  by  such 
lights  and  theories  of  the  art  of  oral  narration,  and  of  the  laws  of  fiction, 
as  he  gives  us,  or  has  received  from  his  fathers.  We  should  at  all  times 
well  consider  and  admit  the  circumstances  and  opportunities  of  knowledge 
under  which  he  puts  himself  forth  is  a  fabulist,  a  story-teller,  or  a  narrator 
of  traditions.  The  chief  and  often  oni'r  value  of  these  tales  arises  from  their 
being  true  transcripts  of  Indian  thought,  or  if  the  case  requires  the  term, 
want  of  thought.  Their  very  inci)ngruities  often  make  them  a  picture  of 
the  Indian  mind,  in  which  incidents  queer,  and  things  diverse,  follow  each 
other,  in  a  manner,  which  characterizes  them  as  peculiar,  or  original. 
To  origiadlity,  therefore,  and  to  authenticity  in  their  collection  fiom  true 
aboriginal  sources,  we  may  appeal  for  their  value. 

The  very  fact  of  the  Indian  race  having  stories  and  legendary  tales  at 
all,  is  a  fact  of  moment — the  discovery  throws  a  new  light  upon  the 
character  of  the  man ;  it  clothes  him  with  a  new  kind  of  drapery,  which 
hangs  in  graceful  folds  over  his  club  and  spear ;  and  gives  the  race,  we 
apprehenu,  now  claims  to  the  world's  consideration. 


THE  LITTLE  SPIRIT,  OR  BOY-MAN. 


AN  ODJIBWA  FAIRY  TALE. 


WRriTEN   OUT   FROM   THE   VERBAL   NARRATIVE   BY   THE   LATE 
URS.    H.  R.    SCHOOLCRAFT. 


There  was  once  a  little  boy,  remarkable  for  the  smallness  of  his  stature. 
He  was  living  alone  with  his  sister  older  thnn  himself  They  were  orphans, 
th^y  lived  in  a  beautiful  ^pot  on  the  Lake  shore  ;  many  large  rocks  wero 


THE   LITTLE   SPIRIT,    OR   BOY-MAN. 


261 


N. 


^tatuie. 
Iphans, 
b  wero 


scattered  around  their  habitation.  The  boy  never  grew  larger  as  he 
advanced  in  years.  One  day,  in  winter,  he  asked  his  sister  to  make  him 
a  ball  to  play  with  along  shore  on  the  clear  ice.  She  made  one  for  him, 
but  cautioned  him  not  to  go  too  far. — Off  he  went  in  high  glee,  throwing 
his  ball  before  him,  and  running  after  it  at  full  speed  ;  and  he  went  as  fast 
as  his  ball.  At  lust  his  ball  flew  to  a  great  distance:  he  followed  it  as  fast 
as  he  could.  After  he  had  run  for  some  time,  he  saw  four  dark  substances 
on  the  ice  straight  before  him.  When  he  came  up  to  the  spot  he  was  sur- 
prised to  see  four  large,  tall  men  lying  on  the  ice,  spearing  fish.  When  he 
went  up  to  them,  the  neartist  looked  up  and  in  turn  was  surprised  to  see 
such  a  diminutive  being,  p.nd  turinr.g  to  his  brothers,  he  said,  "  Tia!  look ! 
see  what  a  little  fello'v  is  hert'."  After  they  had  all  looked  a  mo- 
ment, they  resumed  tboir  position,  covered  their  heads,  intent  in  searching 
for  lish.  The  boy  thought  to  himself,  they  imagine  me  too  insignificant 
for  common  courtesy,  because  they  are  tall  and  large ;  I  shall  teach  them 
notwithstanding,  that  I  am  not  to  be  treated  so  lightly.  After  they  were 
covered  up  the  boy  saw  they  had  each  a  large  trout  lying  beside  them. 
He  slyly  took  the  one  nearest  him,  and  placing  his  fingers  in  the  gills,  and 
tossing  his  ba)'  before  him,  ran  off"  at  full  speed.  When  the  roan  to 
whom  the  fish  belonged  looked  up,  he  saw  his  trout  sliding  away  as  if  of 
itself,  at  a  great  rate — the  boy  being  so  small  he  was  not  distinguished  from 
the  fish.  He  addressed  his  brothers  and  said,  "  See  how  that  tiny  boy 
has  stolen  my  fish  ;  what  a  shame  it  js  he  should  do  so."  The  boy 
reached  home,  and  told  his  sister  to  go  out  and  get  the  fish  he  had  brought 
homo.  She  exclaimed,  "  where  could  you  have  got  it?  I  hope  you  have 
not  stolen  it."  "  O  no,"  he  replied,  "  I  found  it  on  the  ice."  "  How"  per- 
sisted the  sister,  "could  you  have  got  it  there  ?" — "  No  matter,"  said  the  boy, 
"  go  and  cook  it."  He  disdained  to  answer  her  again,  but  thought  he 
would  one  day  show  her  how  to  appreciate  him.  She  went  to  the  place 
he  left  it,  and  there  indeed  she  found  m  monstrous  trout.  She  did  as  she 
was  bid,  and  cooked  it  for  that  day's  consumption.  Next  morning  he  went 
off  again  as  at  first.  When  he  came  near  the  large  men,  who  fished  every 
day,  he  threw  his  ball  with  such  force  that  it  rolled  into  the  ice-hole  of 
the  man  of  whom  he  had  stolen  the  day  before.  As  he  happened  to  raise 
himself  at  the  time,  the  boy  said,  '  Noejee,  pray  hand  me  my  ball."  "  No 
indeed,"  answered  tho  man,  "  I  shall  not,"  and  thrust  the  ball  under  the 
ice.  The  boy  took  hold  of  his  arm  and  broke  it  in  two  in  a  moment,  and 
threw  him  to  one  side,  and  picked  up  his  ball,  which  had  bounded  back 
from  under  the  ice,  and  tossed  it  as  usual  before  him.  Outstripping  it  ir\ 
speed,  ho  got  home  and  remained  within  till  the  next  morning.  The 
man  whose  arm  he  had  broken  hallooed  out  to  his  brothers,  and  told  them 
his  case,  and  deplored  his  fate.  They  hurried  to  their  brother,  and  as 
loud  as  they  could  roar  threatened  vengeance  on  the  morrow,  knowing 


fm2 


THE   LITTLE   SPIRIT,    OR   BOY-MAN. 


the  uoy's  speed  that  they  could  not  overtake  him,  and  he  was  near  out  of 
sight ;  yet  he  heard  their  threats  and  awaited  their  coming  in  perfect  in- 
difference. The  four  brothers  the  next  morning  prepared  to  take  their 
revenge.  Their  old  mother  begged  them  not  to  go — "  Better"  said  she  "that 
one  only  should  suffer,  than  that  all  should  perish ;  for  he  must  be  a 
raonedo,  or  he  could  not  perform  such  feats."  But  her  sons  would  not  lis- 
ten ;  and  taking  their  wounded  brother  along,  started  for  the  boy's  lodge, 
having  lenrnt  that  he  lived  at  the  place  of  rocks  The  boy's  sister  thought 
she  heard  the  noise  of  snow-shoes  on  the  crusted  snow  at  a  distance  ad- 
vancing. She  saw  the  large,  tali  men  coming  straight  to  their  lodge,  or 
rather  cave,  for  they  lived  in  a  large  rock.  She  ran  in  with  great  fear,  and 
told  her  brother  the  fact.  He  said,  "  Why  do  you  u..  d  them?  give  me 
something  to  eat."  "  How  can  you  think  of  eating  at  such  a  tinje,"  she 
replied, — "  Do  as  I  request  you,  and  be  quick."  She  then  gave  him  his 
dish,  which  was  a  large  mis-qua-dace  shell,  and  he  commenced  eating.  Just 
then  the  men  came  to  tbi*  door,  and  were  about  lifting  the  curtain  placed 
there,  when  the  boy-man  turned  his  dish  upside-down,  and  immediately 
the  door  was  closed  with  a  stone ;  the  men  tried  hard  with  their  clubs  to 
crack  it ;  at  length  they  succeeded  in  making  a  slight  opening.  When  one 
of  them  peeped  in  with  one  eye,  the  boy-man  shot  his  arrow  into  his  eye 
and  brain,  and  he  dropped  down  dead.  The  others,  not  knowing  wtiat  had 
happened  their  brother,  did  the  same,  and  all  fell  in  like  manner;  their 
curiosity  was  so  great  to  see  what  the  boy  was  about.  So  they  all  shared 
the  same  fate.  After  they  were  killed  the  boy-man  told  his  sister  to  go 
out  and  see  them.  She  opened  the  door,  but  feared  they  were  not  dead,  and 
entered  back  again  hastily,  and  told  her  fears  to  her  brother.  He  went  out 
and  hacked  them  in  small  pieces,  saying,  "henceforth  let  no  man  be 
larger  than  you  are  now.  So  men  became  of  the  present  size.  When 
spring  came  on,  the  boy-man  said  to  his  sister,  "  Make  me  a  new  set  of 
arrows  and  bow."  She  obeyed,  as  he  never  did  any  thing  himself  of  a  na- 
ture that  required  manual  labour,  though  he  provided  for  thei""  sustenance. 
After  she  made  them,  she  again  cautioned  him  not  to  shoot  into  the  lake ; 
but  regardless  of  all  admonition,  he,  on  purpose,  shot  his  arrow  into  the 
lake,  and  wsided  some  distance  till  he  got  into  deep  water,  and  paddled 
about  for  his  arrow,  so  as  to  attract  the  attention  of  his  sister.  She  came 
in  haste  to  the  shore,  calling  him  to  return,  but  instead  of  minding  her 
he  called  out,  "  Ma-mis-quon-je-gun-a,  be-nau-wa-con-zhe-shin,"  that  is, 
"  yoM,  of  the  red  fins  come  and  swallow  me."  Immediately  that  monstrous 
fieh  came  and  swallowed  him  ;  and  seeing  his  .sister  standing  on  the  shore 
in  despair,  he  hallooed  out  to  he*-,  "  Me-zush-ke-zin-ance."  She  wondered 
what  he  meant.  But  on  reflection  she  thought  it  must  be  an  old  mockesin. 
She  accordingly  tied  the  old  mockesin  to  a  string,  and  fastened  it  to  a  tree. 
The  fish  said  to  the  boy-man,  under  water,  "What  is  that  floating?"  the 
boy-man  said  to  the  fish,  "  Go,  take  hold  of  it,  swallow  it  as  fast  as  you 


H       1 


THE  LITTLE  SPIRIT,   OR  BOT-MAN. 


can."  The  fish  darted  towards  the  old  shoe,  and  swallowed  it.  The  boy- 
man  laughed  in  himself,  but  said  nothing,  till  the  fish  was  fairly  caught ; 
he  then  took  hoU  of  the  line  and  began  to  pull  himself  and  fish  to 
shore.  The  sister,  who  was  watching,  was  surprised  to  see  so  large  a  fish ; 
and  hauling  it  ashore  she  took  her  knife  and  commenced  cutting  it  open. 
When  she  heard  her  brother's  voice  inside  of  the  fish,  saying,  "  Make 
haste  and  release  me  from  this  nasty  place,"  his  sister  was  in  such  haste 
that  she  almost  hit  his  head  with  her  knife ;  but  succeeded  in  making  an 
opening  large  enough  for  her  brother  to  get  out.  When  he  was  fairly  out, 
he  told  his  sister  to  cut  up  the  fish  and  dry  it,  as  it  would  last  a  long  time 
for  their  sustenance,  and  said  to  her,  never,  never  more  to  doubt  his  ability 
in  any  way.     So  ends  the  story. 


AINGODON  AND  NAYWADAHA. 


«TORT  OP  A  FAMILY  OF  NADOWaS,  OR  PEOPLE  OP  THE  SIX  NATIONS  OP  TORONTO, 
CONSISTINO  OP  BIX  BROTHERS,  THEIR  YOUNGEST  SISTER,  AND  TWO  AUNTS.  THEIR 
FATHER  AND  MOTHER  HAVING  DIED,  THEY  WERE  LEFT  ORPHANS,  THEIR  ORIOIK, 
HOWEVER,  WAS   FROM   THE  FIRST   CLASS    OP   CHIEFTAINS   IN  THEIR  NATION. 


NARRATED  PROM  THE  ORAL  RELATION  OF  NABANOI, 
MR.  GEORGE  JOHNSTON. 


BY 


In  the  days  of  this  story,  wars,  murders,  and  cruelty  existed  in  the 
country  now  comprising  th(!  province  of  Upper  <  'unada,  or  that  portion 
bordering  upon  Lakes  Simco*".  Eric,  and  Ontario,  which  was  claimed  and 
belonged  to  the  powerful  tribe  of  the  eight  nations  of  the  Navvtovvays. 
The  young  men  had,  on  a  day,  started  for  a  ^  uing  excursion:  in  the 
evening  five  only  of  the  brothers  returned,  0  .  "ssing.    Upon  search 

being  mad*  the  body  was  found  and  it  appeared  evident  thnt  he  had  been 
killed;  this  gave  a  great  blow  to  the  family,  but  particularly  causing  great 
affliction  to  the  sister,  who  was  the  yowigew  of  the  family.  She  mourned 
and  lamented  her  brother's  death,  and  she  wept  incessantly. 

The  ensuing  year  another  was  killed,  and  so  on  till  four  were  killed. 
The  remaining  two  brothers  did  all  they  couH  to  afTord  consolation  to 
their  pining  siEler,  but  .she  would  not  be  consoU/  they  did  all  they  could 
to  divert  her  mind  from  so  much  mourning,  but  all  their  endeavourt 
proved  ineffectual:  she  scarcely  took  any  food,  and  what  she  ate  was 
hardly  sufficient  to  sustain  nature.  The  two  brothers  said  that  they 
would  go  hunting,  which  they  did  from  day  to  day.    They  would  bring 


264 


AINGODON   AND   NAYWADAHA. 


i 


ducks  and  birds  of  every  description  to  their  sister,  in  order  to  tempt  her 
appetite,  but  she  persisted  in  refusing  nourishment,  or  taking  very  little. 
*  At  the  expiration  of  the  year  when  the  fourth  brother  had  been  killed, 
the  two  young  men  set  out  upon  the  chase ;  one  of  them  returned  in  the 
evening,  the  other  was  missing,  and  found  killed  in  like  manner  as  the 
others  had  been.  This  again  augmented  the  afflictions  of  the  young  girl ; 
she  had  been  very  delicate,  but  was  now  reduced  to  a  mere  skeleton.  At 
the  expiration  of  the  year  the  only  and  last  of  her  brothers,  taking  pity 
upon  his  pining  sister,  said  to  her  that  he  would  go  and  kill  her  some  fresh 
venison,  to  entice  her  to  eat.  He  started  early  in  the  morning,  and  his  sister 
would  go  out  from  time  to  time,  in  the  course  of  the  day,  to  see  if  her  bro- 
ther was  returning.  Night  set  in,  and  no  indications  of  his  coming — she 
sat  up  all  night,  exhibiting  fear  and  apprehension  bordering  upon  despair — 
day  light  appeared,  and  he  did  not  come — search  was  made,  and  he  was 
finally  found  killed,  like  all  the  other  brothers.  After  this  event  the  girl  be- 
came perfectly  disconsolate,  hardly  tasting  food,  and  would  wander  in  the 
woods  the  whole  day,  returning  at  nights.  One  of  her  aunts  had  the  care 
of  her  at  this  time.  One  day  in  one  of  her  rambles  she  did  not  return ; 
her  aunt  became  very  anxious,  and  searched  for  her,  and  continued  her 
search  daily.  On  the  tenth  day,  the  aunt  in  her  search  lost  her  way  and 
was  bewildered,  and  finally  was  benighted.  While  lying  down,  worn  with 
fatigue,  she  thought  she  heard  the  voice  of  some  one  speaking :  she  got  up, 
and  directing  her  course  to  the  spot,  she  came  upon  a  small  lodge  made 
of  bushes,  and  in  it  lay  her  niece,  with  her  face  to  the  ground.  She  pre- 
vailed upon  her  to  return  home.  Before  reaching  their  lodge  the  girl  stopt, 
and  her  aunt  built  her  a  small  lodge,  and  she  resided  in  it.  Here  her 
aunt  would  attend  upon  her  daily. 

One  day  as  she  lay  alone  in  her  little  lodge,  a  person  appeared  to  her 
from  on  high :  he  had  on  white  raiment  that  was  extremely  pure,  clean  and 
white :  he  did  not  touch  the  earth,  but  remained  at  some  disance  from  it. 
He  spoke  to  her  in  a  mild  tone  and  said,  Daughter,  why  do  you  remain 
here  mourning  ?  I  have  come  to  console  you,  and  you  must  arise,  and  1 
will  give  you  all  the  land,  and  deliver  into  your  hands  the  persons  who 
have  killed  your  brothers.  All  thin^  living  and  created  are  mine,  I  give 
and  take  away.  Now  therefore  arise,  slay  and  cat  of  my  dog  that  lap 
there.  You  will  go  to  your  village  and  firstly  tell  your  relatives  and  na- 
tion of  this  vision,  and  you  must  act  conformably  to  my  word  and  to  the 
mind  I'll  give  you,  and  your  enemies  will  I  put  into  your  hands  I  will 
be  with  you  again. 

After  this,  he  ascended  on  high.  When  the  girl  looked  to  the  place 
where  the  heavenly  being  pointed,  she  saw  a  bear.  She  arose  and  went 
home,  and  mentioned  to  her  relatives  the  visum  she  had  seen,  and  made 
a  request  that  the  people  might  be  assembled  to  partake  of  her  feast.  She 
directed  her  relations  to  the  spot  where  tke  bear^was  to  be  tbund ,  it  was 


AINGODON   AND   NAYWADAHA. 


266 


lays 
na- 
the 

will 


killed  and  brought  to  the  village,  and  singed  upon  a  fire,  and  the  feast 
was  made,  and  the  nature  of  the  vision  explained.  Preparations  were  im- 
mediately set  on  foot,  messengers  were  sent  to  each  tribe  of  the  six  nations, 
and  an  invitation  given  to  them,  to  come  upon  a  given  day  to  the  village 
of  Toronto.  Messengers  were  also  sent  all  along  the  north  coast  of  lake 
Huron  to  Bawiting,  inviting  the  Indians  to  form  an  alliance  and  fight 
a^inst  the  enemies  of  the  young  girl  who  had  lost  so  many  brothers. 

In  the  midst  of  the  Nadowas,  there  lived  two  chieftains,  twin  brothers, 
They  were  Nadowas  also  of  the  Bear  tribe,  perfect  devils  in  disposition 
cruel  and  tyrannical.  They  were  at  the  head  of  two  nations  of  the  Na- 
dowas, reigning  together,  keeping  the  other  nations  in  great  fear  and  awe. 
and  enslaving  them ;  particularly  the  Indians  of  the  Deer  totem,  who  re 
sided  in  one  portion  of  their  great  village.  Indians  in  connection  with 
the  Chippewas  were  also  kept  in  bondage  by  the  two  tyrants,  whose  names 
were  Aingodon  and  Nayioadaha.  When  the  Chippewas  received  the 
young  girl's  messengers,  they  were  told  that  they  must  rescue  their  re- 
latives, and  secretly  apprize  them  of  their  intention,  and  the  great 
calamity  that  would  befall  Aingodon  and  Naywadaha's  villages  and  towns. 
Many  therefore  made  their  escape ;  but  one  remained  with  his  family, 
sending  an  excuse  for  not  obeying  the  summons,  as  he  had  a  great  quan- 
tity of  corn  laid  up,  and  that  he  must  attend  to  his  crops.  The  Indians  all 
along  the  north  shore  of  lake  Huron  and  of  Bawiting,  embarked  to  join 
the  general  and  common  cause ;  they  passed  through  the  lakes,  and 
reached  Toronto  late  in  the  fall.  In  the  beginning  of  the  winter  the  assem- 
bled allies  marched,  headed  by  the  young  girl.  She  passed  through  lake 
Simcoe,  and  the  lino  covered  the  whole  lake,  cracking  the  ice  as  they 
marched  over  it.  They  encamped  at  the  head  of  the  lake.  Here  the  young 
girl  produced  a  garnished  bag,  and  she  hung  it  up,  and  told  the  assembled 
multitude  that  she  would  make  chingodam  ;  and  after  this  she  sent  hunters 
out  directing  them  to  bring  in  eighteen  bears,  and  before  the  sun  had 
risen  high  the  bears  were  all  brought  m.  and  thej'^  were  singed,  and  the 
feast  of  sacrifiie  offiuiHl.  At  this  place  the  jperson  from  on  high  appeared 
to  the  girl  in  presence  of  the  assembled  multi^iide,  and  he  stretched 
forth  his  hand  and  shook  hand*  with  her  only.  He  hero  directed  her  to 
8eB»i  secret  messengers  into  the  land,  '.^,  warii  \Jit^.  Ind »«<,»«  who  had  the 
deer  totem  to  put  out  their  lolems  on  poles  befof*,  th«if  Mge  door,  in 
order  thai  they  might  be  known  and  saved  from  the  approaching  destruc- 
tion ;  and  they  were  enjoined  not  to  go  out  of  their  lodges,  neither  man, 
woman,  or  child  ;  if  they  did  so  they  would  be  surely  consumed  and  de- 
stroyed ;  and  the  person  on  high  said — Do  not  approach  nigh  the  open  plain 
until  the  rising  sun,  you  will  then  see  destruction  come  upon  your 
enemies,  and  they  will  be  delivered  into  your  hands. 
)i  The  mcpsengcvs  were  sent  to  the  Deer  Totems,  and  they  entered  the 
town  at  night,  and  commuaicated  their  message  to  them.  After  tiuf  all 


2b6 


AINOODON   AND   NATWADAHA. 


ft- 
I 


the  Indians  bearing  that  mark  were  informed  of  the  approaching  calamity, 
and  they  instantly  made  preparations,  setting  out  poles  before  their  lodge 
doors,  and  attaching  deer  skins  to  the  poles,  as  marks  to  escape  the  ven- 
geance that  was  to  come  upon  Aingodon  and  Nawadaha,  and  their  tribes. 
The  next  morning  at  daylight  the  Aingodons  and  Nawadahas  rose,  and 
seeing  the  poles  and  deer  skins  planted  before  the  doors  of  the  lodges, 
said  in  derision,  that  their  friends,  the  Deer  Totems,  had,  or  must  have  had, 
bad  d  reams,  thus  to  set  their  totems  on  poles.  The  Indians  of  the  deer  totems 
remained  quiet  and  silent,  and  they  did  not  venture  out  of  their  lodges.  The 
young  girl  was  nigh  the  skirts  of  the  wood  with  her  host,  bordering  upon 
the  plain  ;  and  just  as  the  sun  rose  she  marched,  and  as  she  and  her  allied 
forces  neared  the  village  of  the  twin  tyrants,  it  became  a  flame  of  fire,  de- 
stroying all  its  inhabitants.  The  Deer  Totems  escaped.  Aingodon  and  Na- 
wadaha were  not  consumed.  The  allied  Indians  drew  their  bows  and  shot 
their  arrows  at  them,  but  they  bounded  ofl^,  and  the  blows  inflicted  upon 
them  were  of  no  avail,  until  the  young  girl  came  up  and  subdued  them, 
and  took  them  alive,  and  made  them  prisoners. 

The  whole  of  Aingodon's  and  Nawadaha's  towns  and  villages  were 
viastroyed  in  the  same  way ;  and  the  land  was  in  possession  of  the  young 
girl  and  the  six  remaining  tribes  of  the  Nadowas.  After  this  signal  ven- 
geance was  taken  the  young  girl  returned  with  her  host,  and  n£;^ain  en- 
camped at  the  head  of  lake  Simcoe,  at  her  former  encamping  place ;  and 
the  two  tyrants  were  asked,  what  was  their  object  for  making  chingodam, 
and  what  weight  could  it  have?  They  said,  in  answer,  that  their  imple- 
ments for  war,  were  war  axes,  and  if  permitted  they  would  make  chingodam, 
and  on  doing  so  they  killed  each  two  men.  They  were  bound  immediately, 
and  their  flesh  was  cut  off  from  their  bodies  in  slices.  One  of  them  was 
dissected,  and  upon  examination  it  was  discovered  that  he  had  no  liver, 
and  his  heart  was  small,  and  composed  of  hard  flint  stone.  There  arc 
marks  upon  a  perpendicular  ledge  of  rocks  at  the  narrows,  or  head  of  lake 
Simcoe,  visible  to  this  day,  representing  two  bound  persons,  who  are  re- 
COgnixi^l  by  the  Indians  of  this  generation  as  the  two  tyrants,  cv  twin 
brothers,  Aingodon  and  Nawadaha.  One  of  the  tyrants  was  kept  bound, 
until  the  time  the  French  discovered  and  possessed  the  Canadas,  and  he 
was  taken  to  duebec.  After  this  the  young  girl  was  taken  away  by  the 
god  of  light. 

GEO.  JOHNSTON. 
SmU  S$e.  Marie,  May  12<A,  1838. 


»  , 


The  Indian  warriors  of  the  plains  wist  of  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi, 
chew  a  bitter  root,  before  going  into  buttle,  which  they  suppose  impart? 
courage,  and  renders  them  insensible  to  pain.     It  is  called  zhigowak. 


H 


- 1    '    * 


horj:  indicj:. 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 

[continued  from  part   III.] 

After  stopping  a  day  or  more  at  Shawneetown,  and  reconnoitering  its 
vicinity,  I  proceeded  to  the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland,  and  from  thence, 
after  many  days  detention  at  that  point  waiting  for  a  boat,  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio.  I  found  this  to  be  a  highly  interesting  section  of  the  river,  from 
its  great  expanse  and  its  fine  water  prospects.  The  picturesque  calcareous 
cliffs  on  the  west  banks,  display  a  novel  and  attractive  line  of  river  scenery. 
The  Ohio  had,  from  its  commencement,  well  sustained  the  propriety  of  its 
ancient  appellation  of  the  Beautiful  River ;  but  it  here  assumed  something 
more  than  beautiful — it  was  majestic.  Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  this 
stream,  in  the  course  of  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  miles  flow  from 
Pittsburg  to  Shawneetown,  had  been  swelled  on  the  right  and  left  hand  by 
the  Scioto,  the  Muskingum,  the  Kentucky,  the  Miami,  Green  River,  Wa- 
bash, and  other  rivers  of  scarcely  inferior  size.  It  is  still  further  aug- 
mented, from  the  left  bank,  with  those  noble  tributaries,  the  Cumberland 
and  Tennessee,  which  bring  in  the  gathered  drain  of  the  middle  ranges 
of  the  AUeghanies.  It  is  below  Shawneetown,  too,  that  the  cliffs  of  the 
Cave-in-Rock-Coast  present  themselves  on  the  west  shore — witli  their  as- 
sociations of  the  early  robber-era  which  has  been  commemorated  by  the 
pen  of  fiction  of  Charles  Brockden  Brown.  Those  cliffs  are  cavernous, 
and  assume  varied  forms.  They  rise  in  bold  elevations,  which  bear  the 
general  name  of  the  Knobs,  but  which  are  well  worthy  of  the  name  of  moun- 
tains. Distinct  from  the  interest  they  have  by  casting  their  castle-like 
shadows,  at  sunset,  in  the  pure  broad  stream,  they  constitute  a  kind 
of  Derbyshire  in  their  fine  purple  spars,  and  crystalized  galena  and  other 
mineralogical  attractions.  I  was  told  that  a  German  of  the  name  of  Storch, 
who  pretended  to  occult  knowledge,  hnd,  years  before,  led  money  and 
mineral  diggers  about  these  Knobs,  and  that  he  was  the  discoverer  of  the 
fine  fluales  of  lime  found  here. 

One  can  hardly  pass  these  broken  eminences,  with  the  knowledge  that 
they  tally  in  their  calcareous  structure  and  position  with  the  rock  forma- 
tion of  the  Missouri  state  border,  lying  immediately  west  of  them,  without 
regarding  them  as  the  apparent  monuments  of  some  ancient  geological 
change,  which  affected  a  very  wide  space  of  country  north  of  their  posi- 
tion.    A  barrier  of  this  nature,  which  should  link  the  Tennessee  and  Mis- 


26S 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


''i*     >J 


souri  coasts,  at  Grand  Tower,  would  have  converted  into  an  inland  sea 
the  principal  area  of  the  present  states  of  Illinois,  Indiana,  and  Southern 
Ohio.  The  line  of  separation  in  this  latitude  is  not  great.  It  constitutes 
the  narrowest  point  between  the  opposing  rock  formations  of  the  east  and 
west  shores,  so  far  as  the  latter  rise  through  and  above  the  soil. 

I  was  still  in  a  floating  Monongahela  ark  as  we  approached  this  coast 
of  cliffs.  The  day  was  one  of  the  mildest  of  the  month  of  June,  and  the 
surface  of  the  water  was  so  still  and  calm  that  it  presented  the  appearance 
of  a  perfect  mirror.  Our  captain  ordered  alongside  the  skiff,  which  served 
as  his  jolly  boat,  and  directed  the  men  to  land  me  at  the  Great  Cave.  Its 
wide  and  yawning  mouth  gave  expectations,  however,  which  were  not 
realized.  It  closes  rapidly  as  it  is  pursued  into  the  rock,  and  never  could 
have  afforded  a  safe  shelter  for  gangs  of  robbers  whose  haunts  were 
known.  Tradition  states,  on  this  point,  that  its  mouth  was  formerly  closed 
and  hid  by  trees  and  foliag?,  by  which  means  the  unsuspecting  voyagers 
with  their  upward  freight  were  waylaid.  We  overtook  the  slowly  float- 
ing ark  before  it  had  reached  Hurricane  Island,  and  the  next  land  we 
made  was  at  Smithfield,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland.  While  here, 
several  discharged  Tennessee  militiamen,  or  volunteers  from  the  still  un- 
finished Indian  war  in  the  south,  landed  on  their  way  home.  They  were 
equipped  after  the  fashion  of  western  hunters,  with  hunting  shirts  and 
rifles,  and  took  a  manifest  pride  in  declaring  that  they  had  fought  under 
"old  Hickory" — a  term  which  has,  since  that  era,  become  familiar  to  the 
civilized  world.  I  here  first  saw  that  singular  excrescence  in  the  vegeta- 
ble kingdom  called  cypress  knees.  The  point  of  land  between  the 
mouth  of  the  Cumberland  and  Ohio,  was  a  noted  locality  of  the  cypress 
tree.  This  tree  puts  up  from  its  roots  a  blunt  cone,  of  various  size  and 
height,  which  resembles  a  sugar  loaf.  It  is  smooth,  and  without  limb  or 
foliage.  An  ordinary  cone  or  knee  would  measure  eight  inches  in  diam- 
eter, and  thirty  inches  high.  It  would  seem  like  an  abortive  effort  of  the 
tree  to  put  up  another  growth.  The  paroquet  was  exceedingly  abundant 
at  this  place,  along  the  shores,  and  in  the  woods.  They  told  me  that  this 
bird  rested  by  hooking  its  upper  mandible  to  a  limb.  I  made  several 
shooting  excursions  into  the  neighbouring  forests,  and  remember  that  I 
claimed,  in  addition  to  smaller  trophies  of  these  daily  rambles,  a  shrike 
and  a  hystrix. 

At  length  a  keel  boat  came  in  from  the  Illinois  Saline,  commanded  by 
a  Captain  Ensminger — an  Americo-German — a  bold,  frank  man,  very 
intelligent  of  things  relating  to  river  navigation.  With  him  I  took  passage 
for  St.  Louis,  in  Missouri,  and  we  were  soon  under  weigh,  by  the  force 
of  oars,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  We  stopped  a  short  time  at  a  new 
hamlet  on  the  Illinois  shore,  which  had  been  laid  out  by  some  speculators 
of  Cincinnati,  but  was  remarkable  for  nothing  but  its  name,  It  was 
called,  by  a  kind  of  bathos  in  nomenclature,  "  America."     I  observed  oa 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


269 


man,  very 


the  shores  of  the  rirer  at  this  place,  a  very  recent  formation  of  pudding- 
stone,  or  rather  a  local  stratum  of  indurated  pebbles  and  clay,  in  which 
the  cementing  ingredient  was  the  oxyde  of  iron.  Chalybeate  waters  per- 
colated ovor  and  amongst  this  mass.  This  was  the  last  glimpse  of  consol- 
idated msitcer.  All  below,  and  indeed  far  above,  was  alluvial,  or  of  recent 
origin.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  fertile  character  of  the  soil,  or  its  rank 
vegetation  and  forest  growth,  as  we  approached  the  point  of  junction ;  but 
it  was  a  region  subject  to  periodical  overflows,  the  eras  of  which  were  very 
distinctly  marked  by  tufts  and  bunches  of  grass,  limbs,  and  other  floating 
matter  which  had  been  lodged  and  left  in  the  forks  and  branches  of  trees, 
now  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  above  our  heads.  It  was  now  the  first  day  of 
July,  and  I  feU  the  most  intense  interest  as  we  approached  and  came  to  the 
point  of  confluence.  I  had  followed  the  Ohio,  in  all  its  sinuosities,  a  thoo- 
sand  miles.  I  had  spent  more  than  three  months  in  its  beautiful  and  va- 
ried valley  ;  and  I  had  something  of  the  attachment  of  an  old  friend  for  its 
noble  volume,  and  did  not  well  like  to  see  it  about  to  be  lost  in  the  mighty 
Mississippi.  Broad  and  ample  as  it  was,  however,  bringing  in  the  whole 
congregated  drain  of  the  western  slopes  of  the  Alleghanies  and  the  table 
lands  of  the  Great  Lakes,  the  contest  was  soon  decided.  The  stream  had, 
at  that  season,  sunk  down  to  its  summer  level,  and  exhibited  a  transparent 
blue  volume.  The  Mississippi,  on  the  contrary,  was  swelled  by  the  melt' 
ing  snows  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  was  in  its  vernal  flood.  Coming 
in  at  rather  an  acute  angle,  it  does  not  immediately  arrest  the  former,  but 
throws  its  waters  along  the  Tennessee  shores.  It  runs  with  prodigious 
velocity.  Its  waters  are  thick,  turbid,  and  replete  with  mingled  and  float- 
ing masses  of  sand  and  other  comminuted  rock  and  floating  vegetation, 
trees,  and  rubbish.  For  miles  the  line  of  separation  between  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  waters  was  visible  by  its  colour  ;  but  long  before  it  reaches  the 
Iron  Banks,  the  modern  site  of  Memphis — the  Father  of  Waters,  as  it 
is  poetically,  not  literally,  called — had  prevailed,  and  held  on  its  way  to 
make  new  conquests  of  the  St.  Francis,  the  White,  the  Arkansas,  and 
other  noble  streams. 

Our  captain,  although  he  had  no  lack  of  self-confidence,  did  not  seem  to 
be  in  haste  to  grapple  with  this  new  foe,  by  plunging  at  once  into  the  tur- 
bid stream,  but  determined  to  try  it  next  morning.  This  left  me,  a  good 
part  of  the  day,  in  a  position  where  there  was  not  much  to  reward  inquiry. 
I  fished  awhile  from  the  boat's  side,  but  was  rewarded  with  nothing 
besides  a  gar,  a  kind  of  sword,  or  rather  billed  fish,  which  appears  to  be 
provided  with  this  appendage  to  stir  up  its  food  or  prey  from  a  muddy 
bottom.  Its  scales  and  skin  are  nearly  as  hard  and  compact  as  a  shark's, 
and  its  flesh  is  equally  valueless.  It  is  at  this  point  that  the  towi. .  f  Cairo 
has  since  been  located.  There  were,  at  the  period  mentioned,  several 
arks  and  flat-boats  lying  on  the  higher  banks,  where  they  had  been  moored 
in  high  water.    These  now  served  as  dwellings,  and  by  cutting  doors  in 


270 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


their  sides  they  formed  rude  groceries  and  provision  stores.  Whatever 
else,  however,  was  to  be  seen  at  so  low  and  nascent  a  point,  the  mosquito, 
as  night  came  on,  soon  convinced  us  that  he  was  the  truo  magnate  of  those 
dominions. 

The  next  morning  at  an  early  hour  our  stout-hearted  cqmmander  put 
his  boatmen  in  motion,  and  turned  his  keel  into  the  torrent ;  but  such  was 
the  velocity  of  the  water,  and  its  opacity  and  thick  turbidness,  that  I 
thought  we  should  have  been  precipitated  down  stream,  and  hurled  against 
sunken  logs.  Those  who  have  ascended  this  stream  in  the  modern  era 
of  steamboats,  know  nothing  of  these  difficulties,  It  seemed  impossible  to 
stem  the  current.  A  new  mode  of  navigation,  to  me  at  least,  was  to  be 
tried,  and  it  was  evidently  one  which  the  best  practised  and  stoutest-hearted 
men  by  no  means  relished.  These  boats  are  furnished  with  a  plank  walk 
on  each  side,  on  which  slats  are  nailed  to  give  a  foothold  to  the  men. 
Each  man  has  a  pole  of  ash  wood  about  16  feet  long,  with  a  wooden  knob 
at  the  head  to  rest  against  the  shoulder,  and  a  blunt  point  at  the  other  end 
shod  with  iron  Planting  these  upon  the  bottom  near  shore,  with  their 
heads  facing  down  stream,  the  men  bend  all  their  force  upon  them,  pro- 
pelling the  boat  by  their  feet  in  the  contrary  direction.  This  is  a  very 
laborious  and  slow  mode  of  ascent,  which  has  now  been  entirely  super- 
seded on  the  main  rivers  by  the  use  of  steam. 

Such  is  the  fury  and  velocity  of  the  current,  that  it  threatens  at  every 
freshet  to  tear  down  and  burst  asunder  its  banks,  and  run  lawless  through 
the  country.  Often  whole  islands  are  swept  away  in  a  short  time.  We 
had  an  instance  of  this  one  night,  when  the  island  against  which  we  were 
moored,  began  to  tumble  into  the  channel,  threatening  to  overwliplm  us  by 
the  falling  earth  and  the  recoil  of  the  waves,  and  we  got  away  i  he  main 
shore  with  much  effort,  for  night  was  set  in,  the  current  furious,  and  the 
shore  to  which  we  were  going  entirely  unknown.  To  have  struck  a 
sunken  log  on  such  a  traverse,  under  such  circumstances,  must  have  been 
fatal.  We  got  at  length  upon  a  firm  shore,  where  we  moored  and  turned 
in  at  a  late  hour ;  but  a  curious  cause  of  alarm  again  roused  us.  Some 
animal  had  made  its  appearance  on  the  margin  of  the  stream,  not  far  below 
us,  which  in  the  dimness  of  the  night  appeared  to  be  a  bear.  All  who 
had  arras,  got  them,  and  there  was  quite  a  bustle  and  no  little  excitement 
among  the  cabin  passengers.  The  most  knowing  pronounced  it  to  be  a 
white  bear.  It  produced  a  snorting  sound  resembling  it.  It  seemed  furi- 
ous. Both  white  and  furious  it  certainly  was,  but  after  much  delay,  com- 
mendable caution,  and  no  wtmt  of  the  display  of  courage,  it  turned  out  to 
be  a  large  wounded  hog,  which  had  been  shot  in  the  snout  and  head,  and 
came  to  allay  its  fevered  and  festered  flesh,  by  night,  in  the  waters  of  the 
Mississippi. 

To  stem  the  current  along  this  portion  of  the  river  required  almost 
8uperhu0ian  power.    Often  not  more  than  a  few  miles  can  be  made  with 


NAL   REMINISCENCES. 


9ffl 


^hateyer 
nosquito, 
I  of  those 

nder  put 
such  was 
9,  that  I 
d  a^inst 
idem  era 
ossible  to 
ms  to  be 
5t-hearted 
ink  walk 
the  men. 
den  knob 
other  end 
vith  their 
hem,  pro- 
is  a  very 
sly  super- 

3  at  every 
s  through 
me.     We 
I  we  were 
Im  us  by 
he  main 
I,  and  the 
struck  a 
ave  been 
id  turned 
Some 
Ifar  below 
All  who 
citement 
to  be  a 
Imed  furi- 
Qay,  corn- 
led  out  to 
kead,  and 
Irs  of  the 

almost 
lade  with 


a  hard  day's  oxortions.  We  wont  the  first  day  six  miles,  the  second  about 
the  same  distance,  and  the  third  eight  miles,  which  brought  us  to  the  first 
cultivated  lurid  along  u  low  disli  id  of  the  west  shore,  called  the  Tyewapety 
Bottom.  There  were  six  or  eight  small  farms  at  this  spot ;  the  land  rich, 
and  said  to  be  quite  well  adapted  for  corn,  flax,  hemp,  and  tobacco.  I  ob- 
served here  the  pupaw.  The  no.\t  day  wo  ascended  but  three  miles  and 
stopped,  the  crew  being  found  too  weak  to  proceed.  While  moored  to  tho 
bank,  \vc  wore  passed  by  several  boats  destined  for  St.  Louis,  which  were 
loaded  with  pine  boards  and  platik  from  Glenn,  on  the  sources  of  tho  Al- 
leghany. They  told  us  that  sixty  dollars  per  thousand  feet  could  be  ob< 
tained  for  them. 

Additional  men  having  been  hired,  wo  wont  forward  the  next  day  to  a 
point  which  is  called  the  Little  Chain  of  Rocks,  where,  from  sickness  in 
some  of  the  hands,  another  halt  became  necessary.  It  is  at  this  point  that 
the  firm  cherty  clay,  or  diluvial  soil  of  the  Missouri  shore,  first  presents 
itself  on  tho  banks  of  the  river.  This  soil  is  of  a  sterile  and  mineral  cha- 
racter. I  noticed  beneath  the  first  elevated  point  of  it,  near  the  river's  edge, 
a  locality  of  white  compact  earth,  which  is  called  chalk,  and  is  actually 
used  as  such  by  mechanics.  On  giving  a  specimen  of  it,  after  my  return 
to  New  York  in  1819,  to  Mr.  John  Griscom,  he  found  it  completely  desti- 
tute of  carbonic  acid  ;  it  appears  to  be  a  condition  of  alumine  or  nearly 
pure  clay.  Large  masses  of  pudding-stone,  disrupted  from  their  original 
poBi«  .on,  were  seen  lying  along  the  shore  at  this  locality,  being  similar  ia 
their  i  haracter  to  that  seen  on  approaching  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  .^ 

We  ascended  the  river  this  day  teu  miles,  and  the  next  five  miles,  which 
brought  us  to  Cape  Girard'-au,  at  the  estimated  distano  of  fifty  miles  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  /.  tus  place  I  was  received  with  attention  by  one 
of  the  principal  residents,  w.  on  learning  that  my  objec;  was  to  examine 
the  natural  history  of  the  couiitry,  invited  me  to  his  house.  In  rambling 
the  vicinity,  they  showed  me  a  soimnvh.  •  extra  but  dilapidated  and 
deserted  house,  which  hud  been  built  by  one  /-.oramee,  a  Spanish  trader, 
who  has  left  his  name  on  one  of  the  branches  of  the  river  St.  Mary's  of 
Indiana.  This  old  fabric  excited  a  strong  interest  in  m_  mind  as  I  walked 
through  its  open  doors  and  deserted  rooms,  by  a  popular  story,  how  true  I 
know  not,  that  the  occupant  had  been  >oth  a  rapacious  and  cruel  man, 
siding  with  the  Indians  in  the  hostilities  against  our  western  people  ;  and 
that  he  had,  on  one  occasion,  taken  a  female  captive,  and  with  his  own 
hands  cut  off  h*"-  breasts. 

The  jour..f  ,•  j  . n  Cape  Girardeau  to  St.  Louis  occupied  nineteen  days, 
and  was  frauflit  >, ith  scenes  and  incidents  of  interest,  which  I  should  de- 
tail with  pleas  it  .vere  it  compatible  with  my  limits.  Indeed,  every  day's 
voyage  along  this  varied  and  picturesque  shore  presented  objects  of  remark, 
which  both  commended  themselves  to  my  taste,  and  which  the  slow  mode 
of  ascent  gave  me  full  means  to  improve.    This  iqi j^ht  be  said  particularly 


!fl.'ij     -Ti^JM     -iWiV 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


t 
^ 


^/ 


A 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


2.0 


P7 


■^ 


^^^ 

% 


^ 


"y 


^J^.? 


^ 

^§. 


^ 


y 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


\ 


LV 


a; 


:\ 


\ 


272 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


of  its  geological  structure  and  its  tnineralogical  productions — themes  which 
were  then  fresh  and  new,  but  which  have  lost  much  of  their  attractions  by 
the  progress  which  natural  science  has  made  in  the  country  during  six 
and  twenty  years.  To  these  topics  it  is  the  less  necessary  to  revert,  as 
they  were  embraced  in  the  results  of  my  tour,  given  in  my  "  View  of  the 
Mines"  published  in  1819. 

The  article  improperly  called  pumice,  which  floats  down  the  Missouri 
during  its  floods,  from  the  burning  coal  banks  in  the  Black  Hills,  I  first 
picked  up  on  the  shore  in  the  ascent  above  Cape  Girardeau,  and  it  gave 
me  an  intimation  that  the  waters  had  commenced  fallins  We  came  to, 
the  same  night,  at  a  well  known  fountain,  called  the  Mu^  sin  Spring,  a 
copious  and  fine  spring  of  crystal  water,  which  issues  from  an  elongated 
orifice  in  the  limestone  rock. 

While  lying  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Obrazo,  v/here  we  were  detained 
on  account  of  hands,  several  boats  touched  at  the  place,  carrying  emigrants 
from  Vermont  and  New  York,  whose  destination  was  the  most  westerly 
settlements  on  the  Missouri.  At  higher  points  in  the  ascent  we  encoun- 
tered emigrants  from  Maine,  Connecticut,  Pennsylvania,  North  Carolina^ 
and  Kentucky,  which  denotes  the  wide  range  of  the  spirit  of  migration  at 
the  era.  The  ends  of  the  Union  seemed  to  be  brought  together  by  this 
general  movement  towards  the  west.  It  was  not  uncommon  to  find  rep- 
resentatives from  a  great  number  of  the  states  in  these  accidental  meetings ; 
ihey  were  always  of  a  social  and  highly  friendly  character,  and  the  effect 
of  such  a  system  of  intercommunication  and  residence,  from  districts  widely 
separated,  could  not  but  be  highly  auspicious  in  promoting  uniformity  of 
manners  and  opinions,  and  assimilating  customs,  dress,  and  language. 
If  long  continued  it  must  destroy  provincialisms,  and  do  much  to  annihilate 
local  prejudices. 

Every  one  who  has  ascended  this  stream  will  recollect  th>^  isolated  clifl^. 
Standing  in  its  vraters,  called  Grand  Tower,  with  the  corresponding  de- 
velopments of  the  coast  on  the  contiguous  shores,  which  tell  the  traveller 
plainly  enough  that  here  is  the  site  of  some  ancient  disruptive  process  in 
the  physical  history  of  the  valley.  The  current  has  an  increased  velocity 
in  sweeping  around  this  obstacle ;  and  we  found,  as  the  waters  fell,  that 
there  were  numtrous  eddies  and  strong  jets  or  currents  along  this  precipi- 
tous coast,  which  it  required  extra  force  to  surmount.  We  saw  one  day  a 
number  of  pelicans  standing  on  a  sand  bar.  The  wild  turkey  and  quail 
were  daily  encountered  on  shore. 

Our  approach  to  St.  Genevieve  was  preceded  by  a  sight  of  one  of  those 
characteristic  features  in  all  the  early  French  settlements  in  this  quarter — 
the  great  public  field  extending  several  miles,  five  miles  I  think,  along  the 
banks  of  the  river.  St.  Genevieve  itself  lies  about  a  mile  from  the  river, 
and  is  concealed  by  irregularities  in  the  surface.  It  is  a  highly  charac- 
teristic antique  French  town,  and  reminds  one  strongly  of  the  style  and 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


273 


manner  of  building  of  the  provincial  villages  and  towns  of  the  parent 
country,  as  still  existing.  Three  miles  pbove  this  place  we  came  to  a  noted 
point  of  crossing  called  the  Little  Rock  Ferry ;  a  spot  worthy  of  note  at 
that  time  '',s  the  residence  of  a  very  aged  Frenchman,  called  Le  Breton, 
Statements  which  are  believed  to  be  true,  made  him  109  years  old.  From 
his  own  account  he  was  at  the  seige  of  Bergen-op-zoom,  in  Flanders ;  at 
the  seige  of  Louisburg;  at  the  ouilding  of  Fort  Chartres,  in  Illinois;  and 
at  Braddock's  defeat.  Afler  his  discharge,  he  discovered  those  extensive 
lead  mines  in  Washington  county,  about  forty  miles  west  of  the  river, 
which  still  bear  his  name. 

The  coast  between  St.  Genevieve  and  Herculaneum  is  almost  one  con* 
tinuous  clifi*  of  precipitous  rocks,  which  are  broken  through  chiefly  at  the 
points  where  rivers  and  streams  discharge.  Herculaneum  itself  is  seated 
on  one  of  these  limited  areas,  hemmed  in  by  cliiTs,  which,  in  this  case, 
were  rendered  stiil  more  picturesque  by  their  elevated  shot  towers.  I 
land«d  at  this  place  about  noon  of  my  twenty-second  day's  ascent,  and  find- 
ing it  a  convenient  avenue  to  the  mine  district,  determined  to  leave  my 
baggage  at  a  hotel  till  my  return  from  St.  Louis,  and  pursue  the  rest  of  the 
journey  to  that  place  on  foot.  It  was  at  this  point  that  I  was  introduced  to 
Mr.  Austin,  the  elder,  who  warmly  approved  my  plan  of  exploring  the 
mines,  and  offered  every  facility  in  his  power  to  further  it.  Mr.  Austin 
was,  he  informed  me  at  a  subsequent  stage  of  our  acquaintance,  a  native 
of  Connecticut.  He  had  gone  early  into  Virginia  and  settled  at  Richmondi 
where  his  eldest  son  was  born,  and  afterwards  removed  to  Wythe  county. 
In  1778  he  went  into  Upper  Louisiana,  enduring  severe  sufferings  and 
the  risk  of  life,  in  crossing  the  country  by  way  of  Vincennes  to  St.  Louis, 
where  he  was  well  received  by  the  Spanish  local  governor.  He  obtained 
a  grant  of  land  in  the  present  area  of  Washington  county,  the  principal 
seat  of  the  older  mines.  About  the  time  I  went  to  Missouri,  or  soon  af^er 
it,  he  resolved  to  visit  San  Antonio,  in  Texas,  with  a  view  of  introducing 
a  colony  of  Americans  into  that  quarter.  This  plan  he  carried  into  execu- 
tion,  I  think,  in  1820,  and  returned  with  an  ample  grant;  but  he  did  not 
live  to  carry  its  stipulations  into  effect,  having  died  suddenly  after  his 
return,  at  the  house  of  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Bryant,  at  Hazel  Run. 

Mr.  Austin  was  a  man  of  great  zeal  and  fervour  of  imagination,  and  en- 
tered  very  warmly  into  all  his  plans  and  views,  whatever  they  were.  He 
was  hospitable,  fiank,  intelligent,  and  it  is  with  feelings  of  unmixed  plea- 
sure, that  I  revert  to  my  acquaintance  with  him,  no  less  than  with  his  talented 
son,  Stephen,  and  the  excellent,  benign,  and  lady-like  Mrs.  Austin,  and 
other  members  of  this  intelligent  family. 

36 


EISTOEY. 


A  SYNOPSIS  OF  CARTIER'S  VOYAGES  OF  DISCOVERY 
TO  NORTH  AMERICA. 


SECOND  VOYAGE. 

A.  D.  1535,  May,  19th,  Cartier  left  St.  Malo,  on  his  second  voyage  of 
discovery,  "  to  the  islands  of  Canada,  Hochelaga,  and  Saguenay,"  with 
three  ships— the  "Hermina"  of  100  to  120  tons— the  "little  Hermina" 
of  60  tons,  and  the  "  Hermerillon"  of  40  tons,  commanded  by  separate 
masters,  acting  under  his  orders  as  "  General."  He  was  accompanied  by 
several  gentlemen  and  adventurers,  among  whom  the  narrator  of  the 
Toyege  mentions,  "  Master  Claudius  de  Pont  Briand,  son  to  the  Lord  of 
Montceuell,  and  cup-bearer  to  the  Dauphin  of  France  ;  Charles  of  Pome- 
rais,  and  John  Powlet."  He  suffered  a  severe  gale  on  the  outward 
passage,  in  which  the  ships  parted  company.  Cartier  reached  the  coast 
of  Newfoundland  on  the  7th  July,  and  was  not  rejoined  by  the  other  ves- 
sels till  the  26th,  on  which  day  the  missing  vessels  entered  "  the  port  of 
White  Sands"  in  the  bay  des  Chasteaux,  the  place  previously  designated 
for  their  general  rendezvous. 

On  the  27th  he  continued  his  voyage  alony  the  coast,  keeping  in 
sight  of  land,  and  consequently  running  great  risks,  from  the  numerous 
shoals  he  encountered  in  seeking  out  anchorages.  Many  of  the  islands 
and  headlands  named  in  the  previous  voyage,  were  observed,  and  names 
were  bestowed  upon  others,  which  had  before  escaped  notice.  Soundings 
and  courses  and  distances,  are  detailed  with  the  tedious  prolixity,  and  pro- 
bably, with  the  uncertainty  cf  the  era.  Nothing  of  importance  occurred 
until  the  8th  of  August,  when  Cartier  entered  the  gulf,  where  he  had  pre- 
viously encountered  such  storms,  and  which  he  now  named  St.  Law- 
rence. From  thence  on  the  12ih,  he  pursued  his  voyage  westward 
«*  about  25  leagues"  to  a  cape  named  "  Assumption,"  which  appears  to 
have  been  part  of  the  Nova  Scotia  coast.  It  is  quite  evident  that  the  idea 
of  a  continuous  continent  was  not  entertained  by  Cartier  at  this  period, 
although  the  Cabots  had  discovered  and  run  down  the  coast  nearly  40 
■'^VUB  before  (1497.)    He  constantly  speaks  of  his  discoveries  as  "islands" 


cartibr's  voyages  of  discovert. 


275 


and  the  great  object  of  anxiety  seeros  to  have  been,  to  find  the  long 
sought  "  passage"  so  often  mentioned  in  his  journals. 

The  two  natives  whom  he  had  seized  on  the  previous  voyage,  now  told 
him,  that  cape  Assumption  was  a  part  of  the  "  southern  coast,"  or  main, 
— that  there  was  an  island  north  of  the  passage  to  "  Honguedo"  where 
they  had  been  taken  the  year  before,  and  that  "  two  days  journey  from 
the  said  cape,  and  island,  began  the  kingdom  of  Saguenay." 
n  In  consequence  of  this  information,  and  a  wish  to  revisit  "  the  land  he 
had  before  espied,"  Cartier  turned  his  course  towards  the  north,  and  re* 
entering  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  came  to  the  entrance  of  the  river, 
which  is  stated  to  be  "  about  thirty  leagues"  across.  Here,  the  two  na- 
tives told  him,  was  the  commencement  of  "  Saguenay," — that  it  was  an 
inhabited  country,  and  produced  "  red  copper."  They  further  informed 
him,  that  this  was  the  mouth  of  the  "  great  river  of  Hochelaga,  and  ready 
way  to  Canada," — that  it  narrowed  in  the  ascent  towards  Canada,  the 
waters  becoming  fresh ;  that  its  sources  were  so  remote  that  they  had 
never  heard  of  any  man  who  had  visited  them,  and  that  boats  would  be 
required  to  complete  the  ascent. 

This  information  appears  to  have  operated  as  a  disappointment  on  Car- 
tier,  and  he  determined  to  explore  northward  from  the  gulf,  "  because  he 
would  know"  to  use  the  quaint  language  of  the  narrator,  "  if  between  the 
lands  towards  the  north  any  passage  might  be  discovered."  No  such 
passage  could  however  be  found,  and  after  devoting  ten  or  twelve  days  to 
re-examinations  of  points  and  islands  before  but  imperfectly  discovered,  or 
to  the  discovery  of  others,  he  returned  to  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  which 
he  began  to  ascend :  and  on  the  Ist  Sept.  he  came  to  the  entrance  of  the 
Saguenay  river,  which  is  described  as  a  bold  and  deep  stream,  entering 
the  St.  Lawrence,  between  bare,  precipitous  rocks,  crowned  with  trees. 
Here  they  encountered  four  canoes  of  Indians,  who  evinced  their  charac- 
teristic caution  and  shyness.  On  being  hailed,  however,  by  the  two  cap- 
tive natives,  who  disclosed  to  them,  their  names,  they  came  along  side. 
But  the  journal  records  no  further  particulars  of  this  interview.  They 
proceeded  up  the  river  next  day.  The  tides  are  noticed  as  being  "  very 
swift  and  dangerous,"  and  the  "  current"  is  described  as  equalling  that  at 
Bordeaux.  Many  tortoises  were  seen  at  the  "  Isle  of  Condres,"  and  a 
species  of  fish,  which  are  described  of  equalling  a  porpoise  in  size,  Virith  a 
head  resembling  a  greyhound's,  and  of  unspotted  whiteness.  It  may  be 
vague  to  offer  a  conjecture  from  such  a  description  as  to  the  species  of 
fish  intended,  but  as  the  natives  reported  them  to  be  "  very  savoury  and 
good  to  be  eaten,"  it  may  be  inferred,  that  the  sturgeon  was  meant. 
Many  of  the  descriptions  of  the  animal  productions  of  America,  given  by 
Cartier,  appear  to  be  drawn  up,  rather  with  a  view  to  excite  wonder,  in 
an  age  when  wonders  wore  both  industriously  sought,  and  readily  credited, 
than  to  convey  any  accurate  idea  of  their  true  characters  and  proDertieB. 


276 


CAHTIEK8  V0VAGE3  OF   DISCOVERY. 


On  the  7th  of  Sept.  they  reached  the  island  now  called  Orleans,  Trhere, 
it  is  said  "  the  country  of  Canada  beginneth."  This  island  is  stated  to  be 
ten  leagues  long,  and  five  broad,  being  inhabited  by  natives  who  lived  ex- 
clusively by  fishing.  Having  anchored  his  vessels  in  the  channel,  he 
made  a  formal  landing  in  his  boats,  taking  the  two  captives,  Domaigaia, 
and  Taignoagny,  as  interpreters.  The  natives  at  first  fled,  but  hearing 
themselves  addressed  in  their  own  tongue,  and  finding  the  captives  to  be 
their  own  countrymen,  friendly  intercourse  at  once  ensued  The  natives 
evinced  their  joy  by  dancing,  and  "  showing  many  sorts  of  ceremonies." 
They  presented  Cartier,  "  eels  and  other  sorts  of  fishes,  with  two  or  three 
burdens  of  great  millet,  wherewith  they  make  their  bread,  and  many 
great  mush  mellons."  This  "  great  millet"  appears  to  have  been  zea 
mais,  which  is  here  for  the  first  time  noticed,  amongst  the  northern  In- 
dians. The  report  of  the  arrival  of  their  lost  countrymen  D.  and  T. 
seemed  to  have  put  all  the  surrounding  villages  in  commotion,  and  Car- 
tier  found  himself  thronged  with  visitors,  to  whom  he  gave  presents, 
trifling  in  themselves,  but  of  much  value  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indians.  The 
utmost  harmony  and  good  feeling  appear  to  have  prevailed. 

On  the  following  day  Donnacona,  who  is  courteously  styled  the  Lord  of 
Agouhanna,  visited  the  ships,  with  12  boats,  or  canoes — ten  of  which  how- 
ever, he  directed  to  stay  at  a  distance,  and  with  the  other  two  and  16  men 
approached  the  vessels.  A  friendly  conference  ensued.  The  chief,  when 
he  drew  near  the  headmost  vessel  began  "to  frame  a  long  oration, 
moving  all  his  body  and  members  after  a  strange  fashion."  When  he 
reached  Cartier's  ship,  the  captives  entered  into  free  discourse  with  him, 
imparting  the  observations  they  had  made  in  France,  and  the  kind  treat- 
ment they  had  e.xperienced.  At  this  recital  Donnacona  was  so  much 
pleased,  that  he  desired  Cartier  to  reach  him  his  arm,  that  he  might 
kiss  it.  He  not  only  kissed  it,  but  "  laid  it  about  his  neck,  for  so  they  use 
to  do,  when  they  will  make  much  of  one."  Cartier  then  entered  into  the 
chief's  boat,  "  causing  bread  and  wine  to  be  brought,"  and  after  eating 
and  drinking  with  him  and  his  followers,  the  interview  terminated  in 
mutual  satisfaction. 

The  advanced  state  of  the  season,  and  the  determination  to  visit  Hoche- 
laga  (now  Montreal)  before  the  ice  formed,  admonished  Cartier  to  look 
for  a  harbour,  which  would  afford  a  safe  anchorage  for  his  largest  ves- 
sels during  the  winter.  He  selected  "  a  little  river  and  haven,"  opposite 
the  head  of  the  island,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  "  Santa  Croix," 
being  in  the  vicinity  of  Donnacona's  village.  No  time  was  lost  in  bring- 
ing up  and  mooring  the  vessels,  and  driving  piles  into  the  harbour  for 
their  better  security.  While  engaged  in  this  work,  further  acquaintance 
was  made  with  the  natives,  and  their  opinion  of  Cartier's  visit,  began  to 
manifest  itself,  by  which  it  appeared,  that  the  friendship  established  with 
him  was  rather  apparent,  than  real    About  this  time  Taignoagny  and 


CARTIER'S   VOYAQES   OP   DISCOVERT. 


277 


Dcmaigaia  were  suffered  to  return  to  their  villages,  and  it  soon  becaiiae 
apparent,  that  the  knowledge  they  had  acquired  of  the  French,  would  be 
wielded  to  put  their  countrymen  on  their  guard  against  encroachments 
upon  their  soil.  Taignoagny,  in  particular,  rendered  himself  obnoxious 
to  the  French,  by  his  sullen  and  altered  conduct,  and  the  activity  he  after- 
wards manifested  in  thwarting  Cartier's  design  of  visiting  the  island  of 
Hochelaga,  although  it  appears,  he  had,  previous  to  leaving  the  vessels, 
promised  to  serve  as  a  guide  on  the  expedition. 

Donnacona  himself  opposed  the  projected  visit,  by  argument,  by  artifice, 
and  finally,  by  the  extraordinary  resource  of  human  gifts.  His  aversion 
to  it  first  evinced  itself  by  keeping  aloof,  and  adopting  a  shy  and  suspicious 
demeanour.  Cartier  finding  this  chief,  with  T.  and  D.  and  a  numerous 
retinue  in  his  vicinity,  "  under  a  point  or  nook  of  land,"  ordered  a  part  of 
his  men  to  follow  him,  and  suddenly  presented  himself  in  the  midst  of 
them.  After  mutual  salutations,  Taignoagny  got  up  and  addressed  him, 
in  behalf  of  Donnacona,  complaining  that  they  came  armed,  to  which 
Cartier  replied  that,  it  was  the  custom  of  his  country,  and  a  custom  he 
could  not  dispense  with.  The  bustle  and  heat  of  the  introduction  being 
over,  Cartier  played  the  part  of  a  politic  diplomatist,  and  was  met  by  Don- 
nacona and  his  counsellors  on  his  own  grounds,  and  the  virhole  interview, 
though  it  resulted  in  what  is  called  "  a  marvellous  steadfast  league  of 
friendship"  can  only  be  looked  upon,  as  a  strife,  in  which  it  is  the  object 
of  both  parties  to  observe  the  most  profound  dissimulation.  This 
"league"  was  ratified  by  the  natives,  with  three  loud  cries,  "a  most  hor- 
rible thing  to  hear"  says  the  narrator. 

On  the  very  next  day  Donnacona,  attended  with  T.  and  D.  and  10  or 
12  "of  the  chiefest  of  the  country,  with  more  than  500  persons,  men,  wo- 
men and  children."  came  on  board  of  the  vessels,  at  their  moorings,  to 
protest  against  the  intended  voyage  of  exploration.  Taignoagny  opened 
the  conference,  by  saying  to  Cartier,  that  Donnacona  regretted  his  design 
of  visiting  Hochelaga,  and  had  forbid  any  of  his  people  from  accompany- 
ing him,  because  the  river  itself  "  was  of  no  importance."  Cartier  replied 
that  his  decision  was  made,  and  urged  the  speaker  to  go  with  him,  as  he 
had  promised,  offering  to  make  the  voyage  every  way  advantageous  to 
him.  A  prompt  refusal,  on  the  part  of  T.  and  the  sudden  withdrawal  of 
the  whole  collected  multitude,  terminated  this  interview. 

On  the  next  day  Donnacona  re-appeared  with  all  his  followers,  bring- 
ing presents  of  fish,  singing  and  dancing.  He  then  caused  all  his  people 
CO  pass  to  one  side,  and  drawing  a  circle  in  the  sand,  requested  Cartier 
and  his  followers,  to  enter  into  it.  This  arrangement  concluded,  he  be- 
gan an  address,  "  holding  in  one  of  his  hands  a  maiden  child  ten  or 
twelve  years  old,"  whom  he  presented  to  Cartier,  the  multitude  at 
the  same  time  giving  three  shouts.  He  then  brought  forward  two  male 
children,  separately,  presenting  them  in  the  same  manner,  and  his  people 


278 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


at  each  presentation,  expressing  their  assent  by  shouts.  Taignoagny,  who 
by  this  time  had  drawn  upon  himself  tho  epithet  of  "  crafty  knave"  told 
tne  "  captain"  (as  Cartier  is  all  along  termed,)  that  one  of  the  children 
was  his  own  brother,  and  that  the  girl  was  a  daughter  of  Donnacona's 
"own  sister,"  and  that  this  presentation,  was  made  to  him,  solely  with  a 
view  of  dissuading  him  from  his  expedition.  Cartier  persisted  in  saying, 
that  his  mind  was  made  up,  and  could  not  be  altered.  Here,  Domai- 
gaia  interposed,  and  said,  that  the  children  were  offered  as  "  a  sign  and 
token  of  good  will  and  security,"  and  not  with  any  specific  purpose  of 
dissuar'ing  him  from  the  expedition.  High  words  passed  between  the  two 
liberated  captives,  from  which  it  was  evident  that  one,  or  the  other,  had 
either  misconceived  or  misrepresented  the  object  of  the  gift.  Cartier  how- 
ever, took  the  children,  and  gave  Donnacona  "  two  swords  and  two  cop- 
per basins,"  for  which  he  returned  thanks,  and  "  commanded  all  his  peo- 
ple to  sing  and  dance,"  and  requested  the  captain  to  cause  a  piece  of 
artillery  to  be  discharged  for  his  gratification.  Cartier  readily  improved 
this  hint,  to  show  them  the  destructive  effects  of  European  artillery, 
and  at  a  signal,  ordered  twelve  pieces,  charged  with  ball,  to  be  fired  into  the 
contiguous  forest,  by  which  they  were  so  astounded  that  they  "  put  them- 
selves to  flight,  howling,  crying,  and  shrieking,  so  that  it  seemed  hell 
was  broke  loose." 

These  attempts  to  frustrate  the  purposed  voyage,  having  failed,  the  na- 
tives endeavoured  to  put  the  captain's  credulity  to  the  test,  and  operate 
upon  his  fears.  For  this  purpose  three  natives  were  disguised  to  play  the 
part  of  "  devils,"  wrapped  in  skins,  besmeared,  and  provided  with  horns. 
Thus  equipped  they  took  advantage  of  the  tide,  to  drop  down  along  side 
Cartier's  vessels,  uttering  words  of  unintelligible  import  as  they  passed, 
but  keeping  their  faces  steadfastly  directed  toward  the  wood.  At  the 
same  time  Donnacona,  and  his  people  rushed  out  of  the  wood  to  the 
shore, — attracting  the  attention  of  the  ships'  crews  in  various  waj's,  and 
finally  seized  the  mock  "devils"  at  the  moment  of  their  landing,  and 
carried  them  into  the  woods,  where  their  revelations  were  uttered. 

The  result  of  this  clumsy  trick,  was  announced  by  Taignoagny  and 
Domaigaia,  who  said,  that  their  god  "  Cudruaigny  had  spoken  in  Hoche- 
laga" — importing  ill  tidings  to  the  French,  and  that  he  had  sent  these 
three  men  to  inform  them  that,  there  was  so  much  ice  and  snow  in  the 
country,  that  whoever  entered  it,  must  die.  After  some  interrogatives 
pro  and  con,  in  the  course  of  which  the  power  of  "  his  Priests"  was  oddly 
contrasted  by  the  French  commander  with  that  of  the  "devils,"  both 
Taignoagny  and  Domaigaia  coincided  in  finally  declaring  that  Donna- 
cona, "  would  by  no  means  permit  that  any  of  them  should  go  with  him 
to  Hochelaga,"  unless  he  would  leave  hostages  in  his  hands. 

All  these  artifices  appear  to  have  had  but  little  effect  on  Cartier's  plan. 
He  told  his  freed  interpreters,  that  if  they  would  not  go  willingly,  they 


cartier's  voyages  op  discovert. 


m 


told 


gny  and 
Hoche- 
nt  these 
w  in  the 
ogatives 
as  oddly 
,"  both 
Donna- 
vith  him 


might  stay,  and  he  would  prosecute  the  voyage  without  them.  Accord* 
ingly,  having  finished  mooring  his  vessels,  on  the  I9th  September  he  set 
out  to  explore  the  upper  portions  of  the  river,  taking  his  smallest  vessel 
and  two  boats  with  fiAy  mariners,  and  the  supernumerary  gentlemen  of  hit 
party.  A  voyage  of  ten  days  brought  him  to  an  expansion  of  the  river, 
which  he  named  the  lake  of  Angolesme,  but  which  is  now  known  under 
the  name  of  St.  Peter.  Here  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  and  rapidity 
of  the  current  above,  induced  him  to  leave  the  "  Hermerillon,"  and  he 
proceeded  with  the  two  boats  and  twenty-eight  armed  men.  The  fertility 
of  the  shore,  the  beauty  and  luxuriance  of  the  forest  trees,  mantled  as 
they  oAen  were,  with  the  vine  loaded  with  clusters  of  grapes,  the  variety 
of  water  fowl,  and  above  all  the  friendly  treatment  they  every  where  re- 
ceived from  the  Indians,  excited  unmingled  admiration.  One  of  the 
chiefs  whom  they  encountered  presented  Cartier  with  two  children,  his 
son  and  daughter,  the  latter  of  whom,  being  7  or  8  years  old,  he  accepted. 
On  another  occasion  he  was  carried  ashore  by  one  of  a  party  of  hunters, 
as  "  lightly  and  easily  as  if  he  had  been  a  child  of  five  years  old." 
Presents  of  fish  were  made,  at  every  point,  where  he  came  in  contact 
with  the  natives,  who  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  acts  of  hospitality. 

These  marks  of  welcome  and  respect  continued  to  be  manifested  during 
the  remainder  of  the  journey  to  Hochelaga,  where  he  arrived  on  the  2d 
of  October.  A  multitude  of  both  sexes  and  all  ages  had  collected  on  the 
shore  to  witness  his  approach,  and  welcome  his  arrival.  They  expressed 
their  joy  by  dancing,  "  clustering  about  us,  making  much  of  us,  bringing 
their  young  children  in  their  arms  only  to  have  our  captain  and  his  com- 
pany touoh  them."  Cartier  landed,  and  spent  half  an  hour  in  receiving 
their  caresses,  and  distributed  tin  beads  to  the  women,  and  knives  to  some 
of  the  men,  and  then  "retured  to  the  boats  to  supper."  The  natives 
built  large  fires  on  the  beach,  and  continued  dancing,  and  merry  making 
all  night,  frequently  exclaiming  Aguiaze,  which  is  said  to  signify  "  mirth 
and  safety." 

Early  the  next  morning  Cartier  having  "  very  gorgeously  attired  him- 
self," and  taking  20  mariners,  with  his  officers  and  supernumeraries, 
landed  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  town,  taking  some  of  the  natives  for 
guides.  After  following  a  well  beaten  path,  leading  through  an  oak 
forest,  for  four  or  five  miles,  he  was  met  by  a  chief,  accompanied  by  a  re- 
tinue, sent  out  to  meet  him,  who  by  signs  gave  him  to  understand,  that 
he  was  desired  to  rest  at  that  spot,  where  a  fire  had  been  kindled,  a  piece 
of  civility,  which  it  may  be  supposed,  was  something  more  than  an  empty 
compliment  on  an  October  morning.  The  chief  here  made  "  a  long  dis- 
course," which,  of  course,  was  not  understood,  but  they  inferred  it  was 
expressive  of  "  mirth  and  friendship."  In  return  Cartier  gave  him  2 
hatchets,  2  knives  and  a  cross^  which  he  made  him  kiss,  and  then  put  it 
around  his  neck. 


280 


cartier's  votaoes  of  discovery. 


This  done  the  procession  advanced,  without  further  interruption,  to  the 
"  city  of  Hochelaga,"  which  is  described  as  seated  in  the  midst  of  culti- 
vated fields,  at  the  distance  of  a  league  from  the  mountain.  It  was  secured 
by  three  ramparts  "  one  within  another,"  about  2  rods  in  height,  "  cun- 
ningly joined  together  aAer  their  fashion,"  with  a  single  gate  "  shut  with 
piles  and  stakes  and  bars."  This  entrance,  and  other  parts  of  the  walls, 
had  platforms  above,  provided  with  stones  for  defensive  operations.  The 
ascent  to  these  platforms  was  by  ladders. 

As  the  French  approached,  great  numbers  came  out  to  meet  them. 
They  were  conducted  by  the  guides,  to  a  large  square  enclosure  in  the 
centre  of  the  town,  "  being  from  side  to  side  a  good  stone's  cast."  They 
were  first  greeted  by  the  female  part  of  the  population,  who  brought  their 
children  in  their  arms,  and  rushed  eagerly  to  touch  or  rub  the  face*)  and 
arms  of  the  strangers,  or  whatever  parts  of  their  bodies  they  could  ap- 
proach. The  men  now  caused  the  females  to  retire,  and  seated  them- 
selves formally  in  circles  upon  the  ground;  as  if,  says  the  narrator, 
"some  comedy  or  show"  was  about  to  be  rehearsed.  Mats  were  then 
brought  in  by  the  women,  and  spread  upon  the  ground,  for  the  visitors  to 
sit  upon.  Last  came  the  "  Lord  and  King"  Agouhanna,  a  palsied  old 
man,  borne  upon  the  shoulders  of  9  or  10  attendants,  sitting  on  a  "  great 
stag  skin."  They  placed  him  near  the  mats  occupied  by  Cartier  and  his 
party.  This  simple  potentate  "  was  no  whit  better  apparelled  than  any  of 
the  rest,  only  excepted,  that  he  had  a  certain  thing  made  of  the  skins 
of  hedgehogs,  like  a  red  wreath,  and  that  was  instead  of  his  crown." 

After  a  salutation,  in  which  gesticulation  awkwardly  supplied  the  place 
of  language,  the  old  chief  exhibited  his  palsied  limbs,  for  the  purpose  of 
being  touched,  by  the  supposed  celestial  visitants.  Cartier,  although  he 
appeared  to  be  a  man  of  sense  and  decision,  on  other  occasions,  was  not 
proof  against  the  homage  to  his  imputed  divinity ;  but  quite  seriously  fell 
to  rubbing  the  credulous  chiefs  legs  and  arms.  For  this  act,  the  chief 
presented  him  his  fretful  "  crown."  The  blind,  lame,  and  impotent,  of 
the  town  were  now  brought  in,  and  laid  before  him,  "  some  so  old  that  the 
hair  of  their  eyelids  came  down  and  covered  their  cheeks,"  all  of  whom 
he  touched,  manifesting  his  own  seriousness  by  reading  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John,  and  "  praying  to  God  that  it  would  please  him  to  open  the 
hearts  of  this  poor  people,  and  to  make  them  know  his  holy  word,  and 
that  they  might  receive  baptism  and  Christendom."  He  then  read  a  por- 
tion of  the  catholic  service,  with  a  loud  voice,  during  which  the  natives 
were  "  marvellously  attentive,  looking  up  to  heaven  and  imitating  us  in 
gestures."  Some  presents  of  cutlery  and  trinkets  were  then  distributed, 
trumpets  sounded,  and  the  party  prepared  to  return  to  their  boats.  When 
about  to  leave  their  place,  the  women  interposed,  inviting  them  to  partake 
of  the  victuals  they  had  prepared — a  compliment  which  was  declined, 
"  because  the  meats  had  no  savour  at  all  of  salt."    They  were  followed 


CARTIER8   VOYAGES   OF   DISCOVBRY. 


281 


por- 
latives 
I  us  in 
auted, 
^hen 
irtake 
tlined, 
lowed 


out  of  the  town  by  "  divers  men  and  won.en,"  who  conducted  the  whole 
party  to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  commanding  a  wide  prospect  of  the  plain, 
the  river  and  its  islands,  and  the  distant  mountains.  Transported  with  a 
scene,  which  has  continued  to  afford  delight  to  the  visitors  of  all  after  times, 
Cartier  bestowed  the  name  of  "  Mount  Royal"  upon  this  eminence — a 
name  which  has  descended,  with  some  modifications,  to  the  modern  city. 
Having  satisfied  their  curiosity,  and  obtained  such  information  resppcting 
the  adjoining  regions,  as  their  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  Indian  lan- 
guage would  permit,  they  returned  to  their  boats,  accompanied  by  a  pro- 
miscuous throng  of  the  natives. 

Thus  ended,  on  the  3rd  Oct.  1535,  the  first  formal  meeting  between  the 
French  and  the  Indians  of  the  interior  of  Canada,  or  what  now  began  to 
be  denominated  New  France.  As  respects  thoso  incidents  in  it.  In  which 
the  Indians  are  represented  as  looking  upon  Cartier  in  the  iight  of  a 
divinity,  clothed  with  power  to  heal  the  sick  and  restore  sight  to  .iif«  blind, 
every  one  will  yield  the  degree  of  faith,  which  his  credulity  permits. 
The  whole  proceeding  bears  so  striking  a  resemblance  to  "  Christ  heal- 
ing the  sick,"  that  it  is  probable  the  narrator  drew  more  largely  upon  his 
New  Testament,  than  any  certain  knowledge  of  the  faith  and  belief  of  a 
savage  people  whose  traditions  do  not  reach  far,  and  whose  language, 
granting  the  most,  he  but  imperfectly  understood.  As  respects  the  de- 
scription of  a  city  with  triple  walls,  those  who  know  the  manner  in  which 
our  Indian  villages  are  built,  will  be  best  enabled  to  judge  how  far  the 
narrator  supplied  by  fancy,  what  was  wanting  in  fact.  A  "walled 
city"  was  somewhere  expected  to  be  found,  and  the  writer  found  no  better 
place  to  locate  it.  Cartier  no  sooner  reached  his  boats,  than  he  hoisted 
sail  and  began  his  descent,  much  to  the  disappointment  of  the  Indians. 
Favoured  by  the  wind  and  tide,  he  rejoined  his  "  Pinnace"  on  the  follow- 
ing day.  Finding  all  well,  he  continued  the  descent,  without  meeting 
much  entitled  to  notice,  and  reached  the  "  port  of  the  Holy  Cross,"  on 
the  1  Ith  of  the  month.  During  his  absence  the  ships'  crews  had  erected 
a  breastwork  before  the  vessels,  and  mounted  several  pieces  of  ships'  can- 
non for  their  defence.  Donnacona  renewed  his  acquaintance  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  attended  by  Taignoagny,  Domaiga,  and  others,  who  were 
treated  with  an  appearance  of  friendship,  which  it  could  hardly  be  ex- 
pected Cartier  could  sincerely  feel.  He,  in  return  visited  their  village 
of  Stadacona,  and  friendly  relations  being  thus  restored,  the  French  pre- 
pared for  the  approach  of  winter. 

Winter  came  in  all  its  severity.  From  the  middle  of  Nov.  to  the 
middle  of  March,  the  vessels  were  environed  with  ice  "  two  fathoms 
thick,"  and  snow  upwards  of  four  feet  deep,  reaching  above  the  sides  of 
the  vessels.  And  the  weather  is  represented  as  being  "  extremely  raw 
and  bitter."  In  the  midst  of  this  severity,  the  crews  were  infected  with 
"  a  strange  and  cruel  disease,"  the  natural  consequence  of  a  too  licentious 

36 


982 


OARTIER'S  V0TAOE8   OF  DI8C0VBRT. 


intercourse  with  the  natives.  The  virulence  of  this  disorder  exceeded 
any  thing  that  they  had  before  witnessed,  though  it  is  manifest,  from  the 
journal,  that  it  was  in  its  virulence  only,  that  the  disease  itself  presented 
any  new  features.  A  complete  prostration  of  strength  marked  its  com- 
mencement, the  legs  swelled,  the  *'  sinews  shrunk  as  black  as  any  coal." 
The  infection  became  general,  and  excited  the  greatest  alarm.  Not  more 
than  10  persons  out  of  110  were  in  a  condition  to  afford  assistance  to  the 
aick  by  the  middle  of  February.  Eight  had  already  died,  and  50  were 
supposed  to  be  past  recovery. 

Gartier,  to  prevent  his  weakness  being  known,  as  well  as  to  stop  further 
infection,  interdicted  all  intercourse  with  the  natives.  He  caused  that 
"  every  one  should  devoutly  prepare  himself  by  prayer,  and  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ,  caused  his  image  to  be  set  upon  a  tree,  about  a  flight 
shot  from  the  fort,  amid  the  ice  and  snow,  giving  all  men  to  understand 
that  on  the  Sunday  following,  service  should  be  said  there,  and  that  whoso- 
ever could  go,  sick  or  whole,  should  go  thither  in  procession,  singing 
the  seven  psalms  of  David,  and  other  Litanies,  praying,  &c." 

The  disorder,  however,  continued  to  spread  till  there  were  not  "  above 
three  sound  men  in  the  ships,  and  none  was  able  to  go  under  hatches 
to  draw  drink  for  himself,  nor  for  his  fellows."  Sometimes  they  were 
constrained  to  bury  the  dead  under  the  snow,  owing  to  their  weakness 
and  the  severity  of  the  frost,  which  rendered  it  an  almost  incredible  labour 
to  penetrate  the  ground.  Every  artifice  was  resorted  to  by  Cartier,  to 
keep  the  true  stutc  of  his  crews  from  the  Indians,  and  he  sought  unremit- 
tingly for  a  remedy  against  the  disorder. 

In  this  his  efforts  were  at  last  crowned  with  success,  but  not  till  he  had 
lost  25  of  his  men.  By  using  a  decoction  of  the  bark  and  leaves  of  a  cer- 
tain tree,  which  is  stated  to  be  "the  Sassafras  tree,"*  the  remainder  of  his 
crews  were  completely  recovered.  The  decoction  was  drank  freely,  and 
the  dregs  applied  externally,  agreeably  to  the  directions  of  Domaigaia,  to 
whom  he  was  indebted  for  the  information,  and  who  caused  women 
to  bring  branches  of  it,  and  "therewithal  shewed  the  way  how  to  use  it." 

The  other  incidents  of  the  winter  were  not  of  a  character  to  require  no- 
tice. Mutual  distrust  existed.  Cartier  was  in  constant  apprehension 
of  some  stratagem,  which  the  character  and  movements  of  his  savage 
neighbours  gave  some  grounds  for.  He  was  detained  at  the  bay  of  the 
Holy  Cross  till  the  6th  May,  1536.  The  narrator  takes  the  opportunity 
of  this  long  season  of  inaction  to  give  descriptions  of  the  manners  and  cus- 
toms, ceremonies  and  occupations  of  the  Indians,  and  to  detail  the  informa- 
tion derived  from  them,  and  from  personal  observations  respecting  the  geo- 
grapf  "al  features  and  the  productions  of  the  country. 


*  As  the  tree  is  afterwards  stated  to  be  "  as  big  as  any  oak  in  France,"  it  was  probki- 
bly  the  box  elder,  and  not  the  sassaTras,  which  never  attained  to  much  size. 


cartier'b  voyacbs  of  discovert. 


283 


he  had 
a  cer- 
of  his 
ly,  and 
igaia,  to 
women 
use  it." 
lire  no- 
lenaion 
savage 
of  the 
ortunity 
ind  cus- 
n  forma- 
thegeo- 


Touching  the  faith  of  the  Indiana,  it  is  said,  they  believed  no  trhii  in 
God,  but  in  one  whom  they  call  Cudruiagni,"  to  whom,  they  say,  they 
are  oflen  indebted  for  a  foreknowledge  of  the  weather.  And  when  he  is 
angry,  his  displeasure  is  manifested  by  casting  dust  in  their  eyes.  They 
believe  that,  after  death,  they  go  into  the  stars,  descending  by  degrees  to- 
wards the  horizon,  and  are  finally  received  into  certain  green  fields, 
abounding  in  fruits  and  flowers.  '•} 

They  are  represented  as  possessing  all  property  in  common,  and  as 
being  "indifferently  well  stored"  with  the  useful  "commodities"  of  the 
country — clothing  themselves  imperfectly  in  skins,  wearing  hose  and  shoes 
of  skins  in  winter,  and  going  barefooted  in  summer.  The  men  labour 
little,  and  are  much  addicted  to  smoking.  The  condition  of  the  women  is 
one  of  drudgery  and  servitude.  On  them  the  labour  of  tillinj^'  the  grounds, 
dtc,  principally  devolves.  The  young  women  live  a  dissolute  life,  until 
marriage,  and  married  women,  after  the  death  of  their  husbands,  are  con- 
demned to  a  state  of  perpetual  widowhood.  Polygamy  is  tolerated.  Both 
sexes  are  represented  as  very  hardy,  and  capable  of  enduring  the  most  in- 
tense degree  of  cold.  In  this  there  is  little  to  distinguish  the  native 
of  1536  from  that  of  the  present  day,  if  we  substitute  the  blanket  for  the 
muitatos*  and  except  the  remark  respecting  the  condition  of  widows,  the 
accuracy  of  which,  as  it  was  made  upon  slight  acquaintance,  may  be  rea- 
sonably doubted.  It  may  also  be  remarked,  that  the  condition  of  young 
women,  as  described  by  Cartier,  was  more  degraded  and  vitiated  than  it  is 
now  known  to  be  among  any  of  the  North  American  tribes. 

The  geographical  information  recorded  respecting  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  its  tributaries  is  generally  vague  and  confused.  But  may  be  referred 
to  as  containing  the  first  notice  published  by  the  French  of  the  Great 
Lakes.  Cartier  was  told  by  Donnacona  and  others  that  the  river  origi- 
nated so  far  in  the  interior,  that  "there  was  never  man  heard  of  that  found 
out  the  end  thereof,"  that  it  passed  through  "  two  or  three  great  lakes,"  and 
that  there  is  "  a  sea  of  fresh  water,"  alluding,  probably,  to  Superior. 

At  what  time  the  ice  broke  up,  is  not  distinctly  told.  It  is  stated  that 
"that  year  the  winter  was  very  long,"  and  a  scarcity  of  food  was  felt 
among  the  Indians,  so  much  so,  that  they  put  a  high  price  upon  their  ven- 
ison, &c.,  and  sojnetimes  took  it  back  to  their  camps,  rather  than  part  with 
it  "any  thing  cheap."  Donnacona  and  many  of  his  people  withdrew 
themselves  to  their  hunting  grounds,  under  a  pretence  of  being  absent 
a  fortnight,  but  were  absent  two  months.  Cartier  attributed  this  long 
absence  to  a  design  of  raising  the  country,  and  attacking  him  in  his  fortified 
positions — a  design  which  no  cordiality  of  friendship  on  the  part  of  D. 
would  prevent  his  entertaining,  and  which  the  latter  gave  some  colour  to 


aspiolA- 


*  Robe  of  beaver  skms.    Eight  skins  of  two  year  old  beaver  are  required  to  make 
such  a  robe. 


284 


CARTIER'S    VOYAGES   OF   DISCOVERT. 


by  neglectinr  to  visit  Cartier  on  his  return  with  great  numbers  of  natives 
not  before  seen,  and  by  evading  the  attempts  made  to  renew  an  intercourse, 
by  feigning  sickness  as  the  cause  of  his  neglect.  Cartier  felt  his  own 
weakness,  from  the  death  of  so  many  of  his  crew  and  the  sickness  of  others, 
and  has  recorded  for  his  government  on  this  occasion  the  proverb,  that 
"  he  that  takes  heed  and  shields  himself  from  all  men,  may  hope  to  escape 
from  some."  He  determined  to  abandon  one  of  his  vessels,  that  he  might 
completely  man  and  re-iit  the  others,  and  appears  to  have  been  diligent  in 
making  early  preparations  to  return.  While  thus  engaged,  Donnacona 
(April  22,)  appeared  with  a  great  number  of  men  at  Stadacona,  and  John 
Powlet,  "  who  being  best  believed  of  those  people,"  he  sent  to  reconnoitre 
them  in  their  principal  villages,  reported  that  he  saw  so  many  people,  that 
"  one  could  not  stir  for  another,  and  such  men  as  they  were  never  wont  to 
see."  Taignoagny,  whom  he  saw  on  this  occasion,  requested  him  to  be- 
seech Cartier  to  take  off  "  a  lord  of  the  country,"  called  Agonna,  who 
probably  stood  in  the  way  of  his  own  advancement.  Cartier  availed  him- 
self of  this  request  to  bring  on  an  interview  with  Taignoagny,  and  by  flat- 
tering his  hopes,  finally  succeeded  in  the  execution  of  a  project  he  appears 
to  have  previously  entertained.  This  was  nothing  less  than  the  seizure 
of  Donnacona,  Taignoagny,  Domaigaia,  (his  previous  captives,)  and  "  two 
more  of  the  chiefest  men,"  whom,  with  the  children  before  received,  mak- 
ing ten  persons  in  all,  he  conveyed  to  France. 

This  seizure  was  made  on  the  3d  of  May,  being  "  Holyrood  day,"  at  a 
time  when  Cartier  had  completed  his  preparations  for  sailing.  He  took 
formal  possession  of  the  country,  under  the  name  of  New  France,  by 
erecting  a  cross  "  thirty-five  feet  in  height,"  bearing  a  shield  with  the  arras 
of  France,  and  the  following  inscription  : 

"  Franciscus  primum  dei  gratia  Francorum  Rex  regnat," 

a  sentence  upon  which  this  unjustifiable  outrage  formed  a  practical  com- 
ment. Three  days  afterwards  he  sailed  from  the  port  of  the  Holy  Cross, 
leaving  crowds  of  the  natives  to  bewail  the  loss  of  their  chiefs.  And 
whose  kindness  led  them  to  send  on  board  a  supply  of  provisions,  when 
they  found  they  could  not  effect  their  liberation.  Finding  the  current  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  much  swoln,  he  came  to  anchor  at  the  isle  of  Filberds, 
near  the  entrance  of  the  Sagnenay,  where  he  was  detained  nine  days.  Ib 
the  meantime  many  of  the  natives  of  Sagnenay  visited  the  ships,  and  find 
ing  Donnacona  a  prisoner,  they  presented  liim  three  packs  of  beaver.  Or 
the  17th  May,  he  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  proceed,  but  was  forced 
back  and  detained  four  days  longer,  waiting  "till  the  fierceness  of  the  \va 
ters"  were  past.  He  entered  and  passed  out  of  the  gulph  on  the  21st,  but 
encountering  adverse  winds,  did  not  take  his  final  departure  from  the  New- 
foundland coast  till  the  19th  June.     He  then  took  advantage  of  a  favorable 


CARTIERS  VXrfAQEa  OF   DISCOVERT. 


285 


wind,  and  performed  the  homftward  voyage  in  17  days.  He  entered  the 
port  of  St.  Malo,  July  6,  1536,  having  been  absent  less  than  14  months,  8 
of  which  had  been  passed  in  the  St.  Lawrence. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  on  this  voyage,  that  the  names  of  persons  intro- 
duced, and  the  aboriginal  terms  employed,  are  exclusively  of  the  Iroquois 
type. 

(To  be  continued.) 


To  preserve  order  in  the  lodge,  each  person  is  assigned  a  fixed  seat,  or 
place  to  sit.  This  is  called  Abinos.  It  would  be  a  gross  impropriety  for 
one  inmate  of  the  lodge  to  take  the  abinos  of  the  other.  The  husband's, 
the  wife's,  the  son's,  and  the  daughter's  abinos  may  not  be  invaded  with- 
out a  violation  of  good  manners.  It  is  only  children  who  need  not  observe 
this  rule. 

Woman  was  created  for  the  domicil,  and  not  for  the  forest.  It  is  her 
change  and  transference  from  this  scene  to  woods  and  wilds,  that  has 
caused  her  degradation  there.  It  is  indispensable  to  feminine  develop- 
ment, independence,  and  exaltation,  that  she  should  have  allotted  to  her 
apartments  shielded  from  the  family  gaze  and  intrusion,  which  it  is  impos- 
sible to  secure  in  the  wigwam.     Ablution  is  the  parent  of  purity. 

Woman  is  a  modest  and  tender  flower,  which  for  its  proper  growth  and 
the  development  of  all  its  beauties  and  fragrance,  must  be  cultivated  in  the 
garden.  If  planted  beneath  the  dark  shades  of  the  forest,  it  will  become 
sickly,  pale,  and  lose  its  sweetness. 

Can  a  rose  tree  have  health  and  beauty,  which  is  oflen  plucked  up  and 
removed  from  spot  to  spot,  without  regard  to  air,  sunshine,  or  water? 
Neither  can  a  mother  of  a  family,  if  compelled  to  follow  the  fortunes  of  the 
chase.  There  is  a  perpetual  attempt  made  to  secure  a  state  of  domestic 
fixity,  which  is  perpetually  disturbed,  recommenced,  and  redisturbed. 

A  wild  flower  is  often  a  pretty  flower,  but  it  is  subject  to  be  trodden 
down  by  the  bear  or  panther's  paw.  Thus  it  is  with  the  maid  of  the 
forest. 

All  children  are  lovely  while  they  are  children.  A  baby  swung  in  a 
tickenagon,  or  rocked  in  a  cradle,  is  equally  the  ready  subject  of  early 
impressions,  and  may  be  moulded  either  to  habits  of  civilization  or  barba- 
rism.    It  is  EDUCATION  that  makes  the  diflerence. 


To  conceal  emotion  is  a  point  every  chieftain  wishes  to  carry, 
merest  children  are  taunted  if  they  flinch. 


The 


ETHNOLOGY. 


(continued   from  no.   III.) 

Algonac,  a  village  of  the  county  of  St.  Clair,  Michigan,  which  is 
pleasantly  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river  St,  Clair.  It  is  a  term  de- 
rived ^rom  the  word  Algonquin,  and  akee,  earth  or  land. 

Algonqtjinensis,  a  term  used  in  old  gazetteers  and  geographical  die 

tionaries,  for  the  Algonquins. 

Alietans,  a  name  for  the  Shoshones,  or  Snake  Indians.     See  letans. 

Alibamons,  or  Alibamis,  ancient  forms  of  orthography  for  the  tribe  of 
the  Alabamas. 

Alina,  a  settlement  of  Pinzandarc,  New  Spain,  containing  20  Indian 
&milies,  who  have  a  commerce  in  maize  and  wax. 

Alifkonck,  an  Indian  village  which,  in  1659,  stood  on  the  east  banks 
of  the  river  Hudson,  between  the  influx  of  the  Croton,  then  called  by  the 
Dutch  Saehkill,  and  the  Indian  village  of  Sing  Sing.  [Osinsing.]  Anee- 
bikong?  place  of  leaves,  or  rich  foliage. 

Allca,  an  ancient  province  of  the  kingdom  of  Peru,  south  of  Cuczo,  in- 
habited by  a  race  of  natives,  who  made  a  vigorous  stand  against  Manco 
Capac,  the  fourth  emperor  of  the  Incas,  and  called  the  conqueror.  In 
this  defence,  they  were  favoured  by  the  rugged  character  of  the  country, 
which  abounds  in  woods,  mountains,  lakes,  and  gold  and  silver  mines. 
ii  Allegan,  an  agricultural  and  milling  county  of  the  state  of  Michigan, 
bordering  on  the  east  shores  of  lake  Michigan.  It  is  a  derivative  word, 
from  Algonkin,  and  gan  the  penultimate  syllable  of  the  Odjibwa  term 
Sa-gi-6-gan,  a  lake. 

Alleghany,  the  leading  chain  of  mountains  of  the  United  States  east 
of  the  Mississippi,  also  one  of  the  two  principal  sources  of  the  Ohio  river. 
Indian  tradition  attributes  the  origin  of  this  name  to  an  anciei.t  race  of  In- 
dians who  were  called  Tallegewy,  or  AUegewy.  This  nation,  tradition 
asserts,  had  spread  themselves  east  of  the  Mississippi  and  of  the  Ohio. 
They  were  a  warlike  people,  and  defended  themselves  in  long  and  bloody 
wars,  but  were  overpowered  and  driven  south  by  a  confederacy  of  tribes, 
whose  descendants  still  exist  in  the  Algonquin  and  Iroquois  stocks.  Such 
is  the  account  of  the  Delawares. 

Almoloia,  a  settlement  of  Zultepec  in  New  Spain,  of  77  Indian  families ; 
ftlso,  in  Metepec,  in  the  same  kingdom,  of  156  families. 


BTHNOLOOT. 


287 


zo,  in- 
anco 
In 
»untry, 
nes. 
liigan, 
word, 
term 

>8  east 
river, 
ofln- 
dition 
Ohio. 

bloody 
tribes, 
Such 


AiiMOitOLOAUN,  a  settlement  in  the  district  of  Cohma,  New  Spain,  of 
60  Indian  families. 

Alotefec,  ib.  has  67  families. 

Alozozingo,  ib.  has  110  families, 
^.  Alpizagua,  ib.  has  36  families. 
tf    Alpoieca,  ib.  has  42  families.     Another,  same  name,  of  1 15  families. 

Alfoiecazingo,  ib.  has  140  families. 

Alponeca,  ib.  has  30  famihes.    Another,  same  name,  77  families. 
.,  Altamaha,  a  river  of  Georgia. 

Altotonoa,  the  name  of  a  settlement  of  Xalapa,  in  New  Spain.  The 
word  signifies  in  the  Mexican  language,  hot  and  saltish  water,  and  this 
comes  from  the  intermingled  qualities  of  two  streams  which  originate  in 
a  mountain  near  to  each  other,  and  form  by  their  junction  a  river  which 
runs  into  the  lake  of  Alchichica. 

Alzoui,  a  settlement  of  190  Indian  families,  of  Tlapa,  in  New  Spain, 
or  Mexico.  They  are  industrious,  cultivating  maize,  cotton,  French 
beans  and  rice. 

Almouchico,  the  Indian  name  for  New  England,  on  the  map  of 
'<Novi  Belgii,"  published  at  Amsterdam  in  1659. 

Ahacaches,  a  nation  of  Indians  of  Brazil,  of  the  province  of  Rio 
Janiero.  They  inhabit  the  mountains  south  of  the  city.  They  are 
numerous,  and  much  dreaded,  on  account  of  the  desperate  incursions  they 
have  made  into  the  Portuguese  settlements.  Their  weapons  are  darts, 
and  macanaw,  a  kind  of  club  made  of  a  very  heavy  wood.  They  poison 
their  arrows  and  lances. 

Amalistes,  a  band  of  Algonquins,  living  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  num- 
bering 500  in  1760. 

Amanalco,  an  Indian  settlement  of  the  district  of  Metepeque,  Mexico, 
of  1224  families. 

Amapaes,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians  in  New  Andalusia,  to  the  west 
of  the  river  Orinoco,  near  the  mountains  of  Paria.  They  are  valiant  and 
hardy ;  sincere  and  faithful  in  their  engagements.  They  live  by  the 
chace  and  by  fishing.  They  make  arms,  which  are  tipped  by  vegetable 
poisons.  They  are  at  war  with  the  Isaperices.  Their  territory  is  called, 
after  them,  Amapaya. 

Ahafilcan,  a  settlement  of  Tlapa,  Mexico,  containing  15  Indian 
families. 

Ahatepec,  an  Indian  settlement  of  Zultepec,  Mexico,  situated  on  the 
top  of  a  mountain,  consisting  of  80  families.  Another  settlement,  of  tho 
same  name,  in  the  district  of  Toltontepec,  has  15  Indians  families.  Both 
have  a  cold  temperature. 

Amatiolan,  a  settlement  of  Huitepec,  in  Mexico,  containing  43  Indian 
fiunilies. 


288 


ETHNOLOOT. 


Amatinohan,  a  settlement  of  Tlapa,  Mexico,  containing  62  Indian 
families.  " '  '"^ 

Amatlan,  a  settlement  of  Tanzitaro,  Mexico,  containing  60  Indian 
families.  Another  settlement  of  San  Louis,  has  380  families.  Another, 
in  the  district  of  Cordova,  has  220.  Another,  in  Zacatlan  248.  Ano- 
ther, in  Cozamaopan  has  150.  All  these  bear  the  same  name,  with  the 
prefix  of  the  dedicatory  patron,  Santa  Ana. 

Amboy,  a  bay  of  New  Jersey.  This  part  of  the  state  was  occupied,  in 
ancient  time,  by  a  tribe  or  band  of  the  Minci,  who  were  called  Sauhi- 
kans. 

Amealco,  a  settlement  of  duerataro,  Mexico,  containing  38  Indian 
families. 

Aheca,  a  settlekaent  of  Autlan,  Mexico,  containing  43  Indian  families. 

Amecameca,  a  settlement  of  Chalco,  Mexico,  containing  570  Indian 
femilies. 

Amecaqtje,  a  settlement  of  Calpa,  Mexico,  containing  275  Indian 
families. 

America  ;  no  nation  of  Indians  on  this  continent,  had,  so  far  as  we  know, 
ever  generalized  sufficiently  to  bestow  a  generic  name  on  the  continent. 
The  Algonquin  terms  ^'  Our  Country,"  Aindanukeyan,  and  "  The  West," 
Kabean,  were  probably  the  most  comprehensive  which  their  intercourse 
or  ideas  required.  Equivalents  for  these  phrases  might  be,  perhaps,  suc- 
cessfully sought  among  all  the  most  advanced  tribes.  The  instances  here 
given  are  from  the  Odjibwa  dialect.  " 

Amicways,  or  Amicawaes,  a  tribe  or  family  of  Indians,  who  are  spokeii 
of  by  the  French  writers  as  having  formerly  inhabited  the  Manatonline 
chain  of  islands  in  lake  Huron.  The  term  is  from  Amik,  a  beaver.  The 
Ottowas  settled  here,  after  their  discomfiture,  along  with  the  Adirondacks, 
on  the  St.  Lawrence. 

Amik-eminis,  the  group  of  Beaver  islands  of  Lake  Michigan.  The  east- 
ernmost of  this  group  is  called  Amik-aindaud,  or  the  Beaver-house.  These 
islands  are  inhabited  by  Chippewas.  In  1840,  they  numbered  199  souls, 
of  whom  39  were  men,  51  women,  and  109  children.  All  were  engaged 
in  the  chase,  or  in  fishing,  and  none  in  agriculture.  Their  chief  was 
called  Kinwabekizze. 

Amikwug,  a  wild  roving  nation  northwest  of  the  sources  of  the  Missis- 
sippi.    See  Beaver  Indians. 

Amilpa,  a  settlement  of  Xochimilco,  in  Mexico,  containing  730  Indian 
families,  who  live  by  agriculture. 

Amiltepec,  a  settlement  of  Juquila,  M.,  containing  14  Indian  families. 

Amixocores,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians  of  Brazil.  They  inhabit 
the  woods  and  mountams  south  of  Rio  Janerio.  They  are  cruel  and 
treacherous.  They  are  at  continual  war  with  the  Portuguese,  Very  little 
is  known  of  the  territory  they  inhabit,  or  of  their  manners. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


289 


Ammougkaugen,  a  name  used  in  1659,  for  the  southern  branch  of  the 
Piscataqua  river. 

Amola,  or  Amula,  a  judicial  district  in  Guadaxalara,  Mexico.  In  the 
INIexican  tongue,  it  signifies  the  land  of  many  trees,  as  it  abounds  in  trees 
The  change  from  o  to  u  in  the  word,  is  deemed  a  corruption. 

Amoltepec,  a  settlement  of  Teozaquaico,  Mexico,  containing  96  Indian 
families.  '   ' 

Amonoosuck,  an  Indian  name  which  is  borne  by  two  rivers  of  New 
Hampshire.  Both  take  their  rise  in  the  White  Mountains.  The  upper 
Amonoosuck  enters  the  Connecticut  River,  at  Northumberland,  near 
upper  Coos.  The  lower,  or  Great  Amonoosuck,  enters  the  same  river 
above  the  town  of  Haverhill,  in  lower  Coos. 

Amopocan,  a  settlement  of  Indians  of  Cuyo,  in  Chili,  situated  along  the 
shores  of  a  river. 

Amozaque,  a  settlement  of  Puebla  de  los  Angelos,  in  a  hot  and  dry  tem- 
perature, containing  586  Indian  families. 

Ampones,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians,  in  Paraguay.  They  inhabit 
the  forest  to  the  south  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata.  They  are  of  small 
stature.  They  are  divided  into  several  tribes.  They  are  courageous. 
They  live  on  wild  tropical  fruits,  and  on  fish  which  are  taken  in  certain 
lakes.  They  preserve  these  by  smoking.  They  enjoy  a  fine  country  and 
climate.  They  find  gold  in  the  sand  of  their  rivers,  and  have  some  traffic 
with  the  city  of  Conception.  Some  converts  have  been  made  to  the  Cath 
olic  faith. 

Amues,  a  settlement  and  silver  mine  of  San  Luis  de  la  Paz,  in  Mexico. 
It  has  43  Indian  families,  besides  93  of  Muslees  and  Mullatoes.  They 
subsist  by  digging  in  the  mines. 

Amurcas,  a  nation  of  barbarous  Indians,  descended  from  the  Panches, 
in  New  Grenada.  They  live  in  the  forests  to  the  south  of  the  river  Mag- 
dalena.     But  little  is  known  of  them. 

Amuskeao,  the  Indian  name  of  a  fall  m  the  river  Merrimack,  New 
Hampshire,  16  miles  bel'^vv  Concord,  and  7  miles  below  Hookset  falls. 

Ana,  Santa.  Of  the  fifty-five  names  of  places  in  Mexico,  or  New  Spain, 
mt  '"-^ned  by  Alcedo,  which  bear  this  name,  seven  are  the  seat  of  a  joint 
population  of  544  Indian  families.  Of  these,  31  are  in  Zaqualpa ;  117  in 
Zultepec;  !24  in  Toluca ;  134  in  Cholula ;  18  in  Yautepec ;  25  in 
Mitla;  70  in  Amaqueca;  and  149  in  Huehuetlan. 

Anahuac,  the  ancient  Indian  name  of  New  Spain,  or  Mexico.  The 
valley  of  Mexico,  or  Tenochtitlan,  is,  according  to  Humboldt,  situated  in 
the  centre  of  the  cordillera  of  Anahuac.  This  valley  is  of  an  oval  form. 
Its  length  is  ISa  leagues,  estimating  from  the  entry  of  the  Rio  Tenango 
into  lake  Chalco  to  the  foot  of  the  Cerro  de  Sincoque,  and  12^  lear^ues  in 
breadth,  from  St.  Gabriel  to  the  sources  of  the  Rio  de  Escapusalco.  Its 
territorbl  extent  is  244|  square  leagues,  of  which  only  22  square  leagues 

37 


ETHNOLOGY. 


are  occupied  by  lakes,  being  less  than  a  tentli  of  the  whole  surface.  The 
circumference  of  the  valley,  estimating  around  the  crest  of  the  mountains, 
is  67  leagues.  This  crest  is  very  elevated  in  most  parts,  and  embraces  the 
great  volcanoes  of  La  Puebia,  Popocatepetl,  and  Iztacchihuatl.  There 
are  five  lakes  in  this  valley,  of  which,  that  of  Tezcuco  is  the  largest.  All 
are  much  diminished  in  the  quantity  of  water  they  yield,  since  the  16tH 
century,  which  is  owing,  in  part,  to  the  destruction  of  trees  by  the  Span* 
iards,  but  most  directly  to  the  canal  of  Huehuetoco,  cut  through  a  moun' 
tain,  by  which  the  waters  are  drawn  into  the  river  Panuco,  and  thus  find 
their  way  into  the  Atlantic.  By  this  work,  the  city  of  Mexico  itself  was 
freed  from  all  efiects  of  periodical  inundation,  and  the  site  enlarged  and 
rendered  better  suited  to  streets  and  carriages.  The  waters  of  lake  Tez- 
cuco are  impregnated  with  muriate  and  carbonate  of  soda.  Those  of 
Xochimilco  are  the  most  pure  and  limpid.  Humboldt  found  their  specific 
gravity  to  be  1.0009,  when  distilled  water  at  the  temperature  of  54° 
Fahrenheit,  was  1.000,  and  that  of  Tezcuco  1.0215. 

Of  the  five  lakes  mentioned,  Xochimilco  and  3halco  contain  6j^  square 
leagues;  Tezcuco,  lO^V;  San  Christoval,  3^%;  and  Zumpango,  1^. 
The  valley  is  a  basin,  surrounded  by  an  elevated  wall  of  porphyry  moun- 
tains. The  bottom  of  this  basin  is  2,277  metres,  or  7,468  feet  above 
the  sea. 

■■i 

Analoo,  a  settlement  of  Guadalaxara,  in  Me.Yico,  containing  40  Indian 
families. 

Anasaountakook,  a  band  of  the  Abenaki,  on  the  sources  of  the  Andros- 
coggin, in  Maine. 

Ancamares,  a  nation  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  shores  of  the  river  Ma- 
dera. They  are  very  warlike  and  robust.  In  1683  they  attacked  the 
Portuguese,  and  compelled  them  to  give  up  the  navigation  of  the  river. 
They  are  divided  into  different  tribes.  The  most  numerous  are  the  An- 
camares, who  inhabit  the  shores  of  the  river  Cayari. 

Ancas,  a  nation  of  Indians  in  Peru,  who,  on  the  6th  January,  1725, 
were  overwhelmed  and  destroyed  by  the  ruins  of  a  mountain  which  burst 
forth  by  an  earthquake.    Fifteen  thousand  souls  perished  on  that  occasion. 

Ance,  or  Hance's  band  of  Chippewas,  living  at  Point  St.  Ignace,  oi^ 
the  straits  of  Michilimackinac,  in  Michigan.  This  band,  in  1840,  as  dei 
noted  by  the  annuity  pay  rolls,  numbered  193  ;  of  whom,  33  were  men) 
54  women,  and  106  children.  They  subsist  in  part  by  hunting  the  small 
furred  animals  still  existing  in  the  country,  and  in  part  by  fishing.  They 
migrate  from  place  to  place,  as  the  season  varies,  plant  very  little,  and  are 
addicted  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

Anclote,  an  island  on  the  southwest  coast  of  Florida;  also,  a  river 
flowing  into  the  gulf  at  that  locality,  which  is  also  called,  in  the  Seminole 
dialect,  the  Est-has-hotee. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


291 


Anooteres,  a  nation  of  infidel  Indians  inhabiting  the  forests  of  the  river 
Napo,  in  Quito.     They  are  numerous,  savage,  treacherous,  and  inconstant. 

Andastes,  a  nation  formerly  inhabHing  the  territory  on  the  southern 
shores  of  lake  Erie,  southwest  of  the  Senecas.  They  were  extirpated  by 
the  Iroquois. 

Andaig  Weos,  or  Crow's  Flesh,  a  hereditary  chief  of  the  Chippewa 
nation,  living  towards  the  close  of  the  last  century  at  the  ancient  Indian 
village  of  La  Pointe  Chegoimegon,  on  lake  Superior.  He  possessed  quali- 
ties, which,  under  a  different  phasis  of  society,  would  have  developed 
themselves  in  marked  acts  of  benevolence.  Numbers  of  anecdotes,  favour- 
able to  his  character,  are  related  of  him,  and  have  been  handed  down  by 
tradition  among  the  French  residents  on  that  remote  frontier.  Although 
a  warrior,  engaged  in  frequent  expeditions  against  the  enemies  of  his  tribe, 
he  opposed  the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  white  men  who  were  encountered, 
in  a  defenceless  state,  in  the  pursuits  of  trade.  He  also  resisted  the  plun- 
der of  their  property.  He  had  a  strong  natural  sense  of  justice,  accom- 
panied with  moral  energy,  and  gave  utterance  to  elevated  and  ennobling 
sentiments  in  his  intercourse. 

Andreas,  San.  A  settlement  of  Texupilco,  in  Mexico,  containing  77 
Indian  families ;  another  of  Toluco,  of  134 ;  another  in  Tlatotepec,  of  83 ; 
another  in  Tuxtla,  of  1170;  another  in  Guejozingo,  of  15;  another  in 
Papalotepec,  of  20 ;  another  in  Hiscoutepec,  of  68 ;  another  in  Tepehua- 
can,  of  40 ;  all  under  the  same  dedicatory  name. 

Androscoggin,  the  main  western  source  of  the  river  Kennebec,  in 
Maine. 

Angagxta,  Santugo  De  ;  a  settlement  of  Valladolid,  Mexico,  containing 
22  Indian  families. 

Angamocutiro,  a  settlement  of  the  same  district  with  the  preceding,  con- 
taining 1 06  Indian  families. 

Angaraes,  a  province  of  Peru,  containing  six  curacies  or  parislfes  of 
Indians. 

Angeles,  Puebla  De  Los,  the  capitol  of  the  province  of  Tlaxcala,  in  New 
Spain,  or  Mexico,  founded  in  1533.  The  entire  number  of  Indian  fami- 
lies within  this  important  jurisdiction  is  3,200,  which,  at  the  ordinary  rate 
of  the  estimation  of  Indian  population  here,  that  is,  five  souls  to  a  family, 
gives  an  aggregate  of  16,000.  These  are  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Azteecs,  who  inhabited  the  country  on  its  conquest. 

This  is,  however,  but  the  population  of  the  chief  town  or  capital.  The 
entire  intendency  of  Pueblos  de  los  Angeles  contained,  in  1793,  508,098 
souls.  Of  this  number,  373,752  were  Indians  of  pure  blood,  divided  into 
187,531  males,  and  186,221  females.  There  were  also  77,908  of  the 
mixed  race,  divided  into  37,318  males,  and  40,590  females.  But  54,980 
were  Spaniards,  or  whites,  exclusive  of  585  secular  ecclesiastics,  446 
monks,  and  427  nuns. 


392 


ETHNOLOGY. 


.  This  preponderance  of  the  native  Indian  population  is  still  more  strik* 
ing  in  the  government  of  Uaxcala,  which,  of  course,  includes  the  capital 
above  named.  In  1793,  it  contained  a  population  of  59,177  souls;  of 
which,  42,878  were  Indians,  divided  into  21,849  males,  and  21,029 
females.  The  town  is  governed  by  a  Cacique,  and  four  Indian  Alcaldes, 
who  represent  the  ancient  heads  of  the  four  quarters,  still  called  Teepecti- 
pac,  Ocotelalco,  Quiahtuitztlan,  and  Tizatlan.  By  virtue  of  a  royal  cedula 
of  16th  April,  1585,  the  whites  have  no  seat  in  the  municipality.  The 
Cacique,  or  Indian  Governor,  enjoys  the  honors  of  an  alferez  real.  Not- 
withstanding the  zeal  of  a  Spanish  intendant  general,  the  progress  of  the 
inhabitants  in  industry  and  prosperity  has  been  extremely  slow.  The  se- 
cret of  this  is,  perhaps,  revealed  in  the  fact  that  four  fifths  of  the  whole 
property  belongs  to  mort-main  proprietors,  that  is  to  say,  to  communities 
of  monks,  to  chapters,  corporations,  and  hospitals.  Their  trade  is  also  de- 
pressed by  the  enormous  price  of  carriage  from  the  table  lands,  and  the' 
want  of  beasts  of  burden. 

The  geology  and  antiquities  of  this  part  of  Mexico,  are  equally  interest- 
ing. The  intendency  of  Puebla  is  traversed  by  the  high  cordilleras  of 
Anahuac,  which,  beyond  the  I8th  degree  of  latitude,  spreads  into  a  plain, 
elevated  from  1,800  to  2,000  metres  above  the  level  of  the  ocean,  or  from 
5,905  to  6,561  feet.  In  this  intendency  is  also  the  Popocatepetl,  the  high- 
est iiiountain  in  Mexico.  Humboldt's  measurement  of  this  volcano  makes 
it  600  metres  (1,968  feet,)  higher  than  the  most  elevated  summit  of  the 
old  continent.  It  is,  indeed,  only  exceeded  between  Panama  and  Behring's 
Straits,  by  Mt.  St.  Ellas. 

The  table  land  of  Puebla  exhibits  remarkable  vestiges  of  ancient  civil- 
ization. The  fortifications  of  Tlaxcala  are  posterior  in  the  date  of  theii 
Qonstruction  to  the  great  pyramid  of  Cholula.  This  pyramid,  or  teocalli. 
is  the  most  stupendous  monument  erected  by  the  race.  Its  squares  art-, 
arranged  in  exact  accordance  with  the  astronomical  parallels.  It  is  con- 
structed in  stages  or  terraces,  the  highest  of  which  is  177  feet  above  th& 
plain.  It  has  a  base  of  1423  feet.  By  a  passage  excavated  into  the  nortn 
side  of  it,  a  few  years  ago,  it  is  found  to  be  solid,  and  to  consist  of  alternait. 
layers  of  brick  and  clay.  Its  centre  has  not,  however,  been  reached.  i\.\ 
height  exceeds  the  third  of  the  great  Egyptian  pyramids  of  the  group  o( 
Qhiza.  In  its  base,  however,  it  exceeds  that  of  all  other  edifices  found  by 
travellers  in  the  old  continent ;  it  is  almost  double  that  of  the  great  pyra- 
mid of  Cheops.  To  conceive  of  the  vastness  of  the  structure,  let  the  tra- 
veller imagine  a  square  four  times  the  size  of  the  Place  Vendorae,  piled 
up  with  brick,  in  terraces,  twice  the  utmost  height  of  the  palace  of  the 
Louvre. 

The  Indians  of  the  province  of  Tlaxcala  speak  three  languages,  differ- 
ing from  one  another,  namely :  the  Mexican,  Totonac,  and  Tlapanac. 
The  first  is  peculiar  to  the  inhabitants  of  Puebla,  Cholula,  and  Tlascalla ; 


ETHNOLOGY. 


293 


differ- 
kpanac. 
Iscalla ; 


the  second  to  the  inhabitants  of  Zacatlan ;  and  the  third  is  preserved  in 
the  environs  of  Tlapa.  The  population  of  the  entire  intendency  of  Pue- 
bla,  in  1803,  that  is,  ten  years  after  the  census  above  noted,  had  advanced 
to  813,300  in  an  extent  of  2,696  square  leagues,  giving  301  inhabitants  to 
the  square  league.  Small  as  this  may  appear,  it  is  four  times  greater  than 
that  of  Sweden,  and  nearly  equal  to  that  of  the  Kingdom  of  Arragon. 

Anialis,  a  barbarous  nation  of  South  American  Indians,  in  the  llanos 
of  Casanare  and  Meta,  in  the  new  kingdom  of  Grenada.  They  are  de- 
scended from  the  Betoyes.  They  are  very  numerous,  and  of  a  gentle 
nature.     The  Jesuits  established  a  mission  among  them  in  1722. 

Annaciois,  or  Annacous,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians,  of  the  province 
of  Puerto  Seguro,  in  Brazil.  They  inhabit  the  woods  and  mountains  to 
the  west,  and  near  the  rivers  Grande  and  Yucara.  They  are  in  a  con- 
stant state  of  warfare,  night  and  day.  They  are  irreconcileable  enemies 
of  the  Portuguese,  whose  colonies  and  cultivated  lands  they  continually 
infest,  and  which  they  destroyed  in  1687. 

Annemosing,  the  name  of  the  Ottowas,  and  Chippewad,  for  the  Fox 
Islands,  of  lake  Michigan.  It  is  derived  of  Annemose,  a  young  dog  or 
fox,  and  ing,  a  particle  denoting  place,  or  locality. 

Annemikeens,  a  Chippewa  hunter  of  Red  River,  in  Hudson's  bay, 
who  survived  a  conflict  with  a  grisly  bear.  After  being  terribly  lacerated, 
in  his  face  and  limbs,  but  not  deprived  of  consciousness,  he  affected  death. 
The  animal  then  seized  him  gently  by  the  neck,  and  dragged  him  to  a 
thicket,  where  he  was  left,  as  it  was  thought,  to  be  eaten  when  the  calls 
of  hunger  should  demand.  From  this  position  he  arose,  first  setting  up, 
and  binding  parts  of  his  lacerated  flesh  down,  and  afterwards  rose,  and 
succeeded  in  reaching  his  wigwam,  where,  by  skill  in  the  use  of  simples, 
his  wounds  were  entirely  healed.  The  name  signifies  little  thunder,  be- 
ing a  compound  from  Annimikee,  thunder,  and  the  diminutive  inflection 
in  us. 

Annutteligo,  a  hammock  brought  to  notice  in  the  late  war  with  the 
Seminoles,  in  Florida.     It  is  situated  east  of  the  Withlacooche  river. 

Anolaima,  a  settlement  of  locaima,  in  New  Granada,  containing  a 
small,  but  indefinite  population  of  Indians. 

Antalis,  a  barbarous  and  warlike  nation  of  Indians,  in  the  kingdom 
of  Chile,  to  the  west  of  Coquimbo.  They  valorously  opposed  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Inca  Yupanqui,  compelling  him,  in  the  end,  to  terminate 
his  conquests  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  Maule,  the  last  boundary  of 
Peru. 

Antiquities.    See  the  articles  Grave  Creek,  Marrietta,  Circleville,  &c. 

Anthony  St.  ;  the  falls  of,  being  the  fourth  and  lowermost  of  the  per- 
pendicular, or  prominent  falls  of  the  Mississippi,  and  by  far  the  greatest. 

The  first  fall  of  this  stream  is  the  ICakabika,  situated  about  half  a  day's 
journev  below  Itasca  lake ;  the  second  is  called  Puk&gama,  and  occurs  be- 


894 


ETHNOLOOT. 


low  the  influx  of  the  Leech  lake  branch.  The  third  is  below  Elk  river, 
and  is  passable  in  boats  and  canoes.  St.  Anthony's  is  the  most  consider- 
able of  the  series,  and  the  only  one  which  presents  an  abrupt  plunge  of 
the  stream  from  horizontal  rocks.  They  were  thus  named  by  Hennepin, 
about  1680.  By  the  Dacotah  Indians,  who  inhabit  the  country,  they  are 
called  Haha.  It  is  at  this  point,  that  the  Mississippi,  which  gathers  its 
waters  from  high  table  lands,  and  has  its  course,  for  several  hundreds  of 
miles,  through  diluvions  superimposed  on  the  primitive,  first  plunges  into 
the  great  secondary  formation.  For  more  than  a  thousand  miles,  in  its 
way  southward,  lu.  ^anks  are  rendered  imposing  and  precipitous  by  this 
formation.  At  or  near  the  Grand  Tower,  and  its  adjunct  precipice,  on  the 
Missouri  shore,  this  formation  ceases,  and  the  river  enters  the  great  delta, 
which  still  confines  it,  for  a  like  distance,  before  it  expands  itself,  by  its 
bifurcations,  and  final  exit,  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  at  the  Balize. 

Antonio,  San.  The  following  statistical  facts,  denote  the  Indian  popu- 
lation, of  sundry  settlements,  bearing  this  name,  within  the  former  govern- 
ment of  New  Spain,  now  Mexico.  In  the  limits  of  Toliman,  32  families ; 
in  Tampolomon,  128  ;  in  Toluca  51 ;  in  Metepec  261 ;  in  Coronango, 
44  ;  in  Huehuetlan,  140 ;  in  Chapala,  27. 

Apacahund,  or  White  Eyes,  a  Delaware  chief  of  note,  of  the  era  of 
the  American  revolution,  who  is  frequently  mentioned  in  documents  of 
the  times. 

Afaces,  San  Juan  Bautista  De,  a  settlement  of  Zelaga  in  the  province 
and  bishopric  of  Mechoacan,  containing  135  Indian  families.  Another 
settlement,  of  the  same  name,  with  the  dedicatory  title  of  Santa  Maria,  in 
the  district  of  Zitaguaro,  contains  24  families. 

Apaches,  a  nation  of  Indians,  located  between  the  Rio  del  Norte  and  the 
sources  of  the  Nuaces,  who  were  reported,  in  1817,  at  3,500.  In  an 
official  report  submitted  to  Congress,  in  1837,  their  numbers  "  within 
striking  distance  of  the  western  frontier,"  are  vaguely  put  at,  20,280. 

(To  be  continued.) 


Wabojeeg,  opposed  himself  to  the  practice  of  the  Indians  giving  their 
daughters  to  white  men,  without  the  English  rite  of  matrimony.  He  was 
the  legitimate  ruler  of  his  nation  ;  he  had  succeeded  to  power  by  right  of 
birth,  and  had  justified  his  use  of  it,  by  great  personal  bravery  and 
capacity  to  command ;  but  he  clearly  perceived  that  degradation  begins 
in  the  constitution  of  the  family.  He  exacted  this  rite  in  giving  away  his 
youngest  daughter.  Johnston  of  Craige,  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  who  made 
this  pledge  to  the  aboriginal  potentate  and  moralist,  faithfully  redeemed  it. 
It  is  in  this  manner  that  his  name  becomes  honorably  connected  with  the 
history  of  the  race. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  LETTERS 

07  THB 

LATE    JOHN   JOHNSTON,  ESQ., 

or  THB   FALU  OF  BT.  MARV'l,  HIOHIOAN. 


LETTER   V. 


St.  Mary's  Falls,  28/A  April,  1828. 


MY   DEAR   SIR, 


Though  it  requires  little,  if  any  mental  effort  to  continue  a  story  such 
as  mine,  yet  I  have  found  sickness  an  effectual  preventive  to  the  least 
exertion  for  more  than  six  weeks  past.  But  as  I  find  myself  relieved 
from  intense  pain,  I  once  more  take  up  my  pen  to  mention,  that  after 
spending  a  week  in  Montreal,  I  took  a  place  with  the  king's  courier  in 
a  calaish  for  Quebec.  We  travelled  day  and  night,  so  that  I  never  put 
off  my  clothes,  nor  got  a  moment's  rest,  except  whilst  changing  our  voiture, 
or  when  my  companion  delayed  half  an  hour  to  lay  in  a  stock  of  bacon 
and  eggs,  or  some  such  delicate  fare,  sufficient  one  would  have  thought, 
to  sustain  a  reasonable  man  for  a  week^  But  my  friend  Monsieur 
Labadie  weighed  nearly  300  lbs.  and  was  determined  that  neither  bad 
roads,  nor  the  most  jolting  vehicle  in  the  world,  should  cause  the  least 
diminution  of  his  en  bon  point.  I  paid  two  guineas  for  my  seat,  and  had 
the  honour  beside  of  treating  Mr.  Labadie  to  all  his  slight  repasts.  We 
arrived  the  third  day,  and  at  Franks'  Hotel  I  soon  got  over  my  fatigue 
and  privations.  I  was  not  sorry  to  find  that  Lord  Dorchester  was  yet  at 
his  country  house,  as  it  enabled  me  to  ramble  over  the  town,  the  plains 
of  Abraham,  &c.  &c,  I  had  never  before  been  in  a  fortified  town,  un- 
less the  old  crumbling  ramparts  of  Londonderry,  could  entitle  it  to  the 
name.  I  therefore  took  great  pleasure  in  strolling  on  the  walls,  and  en- 
joying the  variety  of  prospect  presented  from  them ;  however,  my  entire 
ignorance  of  garrison  duty  led  me  into  a  scrape  ludicrous  enough, 
though  it  ended  pleasantly.  In  pursuing  my  walk  one  day  along  the 
rampart,  I  met  the  first  sentinel,  who  called  out  to  me  to  stop  and  return, 
if  I  had  not  a  pass.  Thinking  the  fellow  only  wanted  to  extract  some 
money  from  me,  I  continued  to  approach,  when  he  brought  his  musquet 
to  the  charge,  and  swore  he  must  do  his  duty.    Seeing  the  poor  man  was 


I 

i 


296 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP   JOHN   JOHNSTON,   ESQ. 


in  earnest  and  apparently  at^itated,  I  returned,  and  as  evening  was  near,  I 
returned  to  my  lodgings.  The  next  morning,  before  my  usual  hour  of 
rising,  Mr.  Franks  came  rather  abruptly  into  my  room,  to  inform  me  that 
the  town  Major  was  below  enquiring  for  mc,  and  to  bring  me  with  him  to 
Col.  England,  the  commandant.  I  bade  Mr.  Franks  tell  .ho  Major,  that  if 
he  would  call  in  a  couple  of  hours,  when  I  shoi'.'.l  have  'V'  jssed  and  break- 
fosted,  I  should  with  pleasure  accompany  him.  Shortly  after  Mr.  Franks 
entered  again,  and  very  seriously  informed  mo,  I  was  taken  for  a  spy  ; 
but  as  ho  had  formed  a  good  opinion  of  me,  if  I  wished  to  evade  examina- 
tion he  would  facilitate  my  escape.*  1  told  him  I  was  much  obliged  to  him 
for  his  proferred  friendship,  but  could  not  think  of  stirring  until  I  had  got 
my  breakfast  and  seen  the  town  Major.  Ho  stored  at  me,  and  said  he 
believed  I  was  something  more  than  I  appeared  to  be.  I  left  him  to  enjoy 
his  sage  conjecture,  and  went  down  to  breakfast.  The  Major  was  punc- 
tual to  his  hour,  and  I  went  along  with  him  to  Col.  England.  My  affair 
was  soon  cleared  up,  and  the  Colonel  asked  me  to  breakfast  the  next 
morning,  and  presented  me  with  a  paper,  allowing  me  to  visit  the  works 
at  the  proper  hours,  and  any  company  I  chose  to  take  with  me ;  which 
arose  from  my  having  mentioned,  that  some  people  from  Montreal,  with 
whom  I  had  got  acquainted  at  the  hotel,  wished  to  visit  Capo  Diamond. . ^] 
I  had  got  acquainted  with  Mr.  Motz,  Lord  D's  private  secretary,  to 
whom  I  gave  my  letters.  In  a  few  days  after,  his  lordship  came  to  town, 
when  I  had  the  honour  of  being  introduced,  and  was  received  in  a  very 
kind  and  friendly  manner ;  but  as  Providence  would  have  it.  General 
Sir  Alured  Clark  now  arrived  with  the  commission  of  Governor 
General,  and  with  letters  of  recall  for  his  lordship :  however  he  decided 
not  to  risk  Lady  Dorchester  and  the  family  at  so  late  a  season,  therefore, 
continued  in  office  during  the  winter.  His  lordship  continued  very  kind 
and  hospitable  to  me,  and  questioned  me  as  to  the  fate  of  uncles  who  had 
been  his  schoolfellows.  He  introduced  me  to  the  chief  merchants  of  the 
town,  and  wished  me  to  write  my  ideas  on  the  practicability  of  opening 
a  direct  trade  with  Ireland.  In  two  or  three  days  my  memoir  was 
finished,  and  he  again  invited  me,  along  with  the  gentlemen  concerned, 
to  dine  at  the  castle,  when  the  affair  was  fully  discussed.  They  all  ac- 
knowledged the  justice  and  utility  of  the  statement  I  had  made,  but  can- 
didly avowed,  that  their  connections  in  London,  and  the  general  nature 
of  their  imports,  precluded  their  taking  advantage  of  a  direct  trade ; 
though  it  was  very  evident,  that  the  products  of  Ireland,  coming  circui- 
tously  through  their  English  correspondents,  cost  them  much  dearer  than 
they  otherwise  wouldA  Thus  all  prospect  of  entering  into  the  mercantile 
line,  fell  to  the  ground,  and  I  announced  to  his  lordship  my  determination 
to  return  to  Montreal ;  he  then  told  me,  as  he  was  determined  not  to 
take  his  family  home  at  so  late  a  season,  he  would  introduce  me  to  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    E8a> 


297 


bishop  of  Canada,  where  I  would  spend  the  winter  agreeably,  and  learn 
to  speak  the  French  language,  and  vvus  so  kind  ns  to  add  that  if  in  the  in- 
terim, uny  place  worth  my  occeptance  became  vacant  1  should  be  ap- 
pointed to  it.  However,  I  persisted  in  my  resolution,  not  deeming  it 
prudent  to  spend  my  time  and  money,  waiting  for  a  contingency  that 
might  never  occur.  A  few  days  after  I  took  my  leave,  and  was  to  set  off 
the  second  day  after,  in  company  with  a  young  ensign,  who  was  going  to 
join  his  regiment  at  St.  John's.  But  before  I  left  town,  Mr.  Motz  came 
to  mo  with  an  onfer  from  his  lordship,  of  a  township  on  the  Acadian  line, 
but  on  enquiry,  I  found  it  would  require  a  consideroble  sum  of  money  to 
make  the  requisite  locations  to  secure  the  title.  I  therefore  begged  leave  to 
decline  the  offer,  as  neither  suiting  my  means  or  in  :lination.  In  a  short 
time  after,  Mr.  Motz  again  returned — and  in  the  most  delicate  manner 
told  me,  ho  was  authorised  to  offer  mo  any  money  1  might  stand  in  need 
of  for  the  winter.  But  as  my  funds  were  still  far  from  exhausted,  and 
as  my  determination  was  never  to  lie  under  a  pecuniary  obligation,  I 
might  not  easily  be  able  to  repay,  I  excused  myself  by  assuring  him  I  had 
a  sufficient  supply  for  the  winter.  But  I  requested  that  his  lordship 
would  favour  me  with  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Sir  John  Johnson,  of 
whom,  and  of  his  father  Sir  William,  I  had  read  and  heard  enough  to  in- 
spire mo  with  admiration,  and  a  wish  to  have  the  honour  of  his  acquain- 
tance. I  received  the  desired  letter  in  the  evening,  and  the  next  morning 
left  Quebec  in  a  carriole,  with  my  young  Scots  companion.  Though 
early  in  November,  there  was  nearly  a  foot  of  snow  upon  the  ground,  and 
we  continued  the  use  of  carrioles  until  we  came  to  Three  Rivers,  from 
whence  we  took  calaishes  into  Montreal. 

My  friend  Mr.  Tod  received  me  with  the  utmost  kindness,  and  intro- 
duced me  to  several  officers  and  gentlemen  of  the  town.  Sir  John  John- 
son was  absent  on  an  excursion  to  the  lake  of  Two  Mountains,  but  his 
cousin  Capt.  Dease,  showed  me  the  kindest  attentions  and  hospitality,  and 
took  mo  with  him  to  his  house  in  the  country,  where  I  remained  until 
the  arrival  of  Sir  John,  on  whom  we  called  the  day  after,  and  I  presented 
my  letter  from  Lord  Dorchester.  The  reception  I  met  with  has  left  an  im- 
pression that  can  never  be  effaced  from  my  heart ;  and  the  unabated 
friendship  and  hospitality  I  have  ever  since  been  honoured  with  by  him, 
Lady  Johnson,  and  the  ladies  of  the  family,  when  several  times  passing  a 
w'  Iter  in  Montreal,  shall  ever  remain  amongst  my  most  grateful  and 
pleasing  recollections. 

As  I  could  not  think  of  being  a  tax  on  the  hc?nitality  of  my  Montreal 
friends  all  winter,  though  much  pressed  by  Sir  John  to  take  up  my  abode 
with  him,  I  took  lodgings  at  the  village  of  Varennes,  about  fifteen  miles 
from  town,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  at  a  Mr.  Vienne's, 
where  I  continued  my  study  of  the  French  language,  which  I  had  com- 

38 


m 


AUTODIOQRAPIIY  OF  JOHN  JOHNSTON,  ESa. 


monced  boforo  I  lofl  Ireland,  and  bcgnn  to  spcnk  it  protty  much  as  a 
child  bogins  to  walk,  stumbling  ot  ovory  stop ;  but  to  thn  honour  of 
French  urbanity  and  politeness,  my  greatest  blunders  were  corrected 
without  subjecting  mo  to  the  pain  of  scoiiig  my  awkwardness  and 
ignorance,  the  subject  of  mirth  or  ridicule. 

I  visited  Montroiil  several  times  during  the  winter,  and  ottendcd  the  as- 
semblies, which  were  conducted  with  groat  decorum,  und  where  Lady  John- 
son and  her  daughter,  just  then  brought  out,  were  received  with  every 
degree  of  deforonco  and  respect.  TIjo  winter  passed  off  very  ngreonbly, 
and  in  the  beginning  of  May  1791,  I  returned  to  Montreal,  to  take  my 
passage  w.ih  my  friend  Andrew  Tod  for  Michitimackinac,  by  the  North 
or  Otawis  river.  The  mode  of  travelling  in  a  birch  canoe,  the  wild  and 
romantic  scenery  on  each  side  of  the  river,  all  was  new  and  charming  to 
me,  except  the  last  five  or  six  days  of  our  voyage,  when  the  mus- 
quitoes  annoyed  us  beyond  all  endurance.  I,  who  had  nothing  else  to 
do  but  defend  myself  from  them  the  best  way  I  could,  was  left  a  perfect 
spectacle  of  doformity,  my  eyes  near  closed  up,  und  my  mouth  distorted 
in  a  most  frightful  manner  ;  judge  then  the  condition  of  the  poor  men, 
engaged  iu  carrying  the  baggage  over  the  portages  with  their  faces, 
necks,  and  breasts,  exposed,  and  the  blood  and  sweat  in  commingled  streams 
running  from  them.  But  ihcy  seemed  to  mind  it  very  little,  making 
game  of  some  young  men  whoso  first  trip  it  was,  whom  they  called  man- 
gers de  lard,  or  pork  oators,  and  treated  with  great  contempt,  if  they  ex- 
pressed pain  or  fatigue.  Wo  arrived  the  IClh  at  Mackinac,  and  were  re- 
ceived with  groat  politeness  and  hospitality  by  Capt.  Charleton,  of  the  5th 
foot,  then  commanding.  I  had  been  acquainted  with  him  in  the  north  of 
Ireland,  when  in  command  in  the  town  of  Coleraine.  Our  meeting  so 
unexpectedly  at  a  distance  of  more  than  four  thousand  miles  from  home, 
was  very  pleasing  to  both,  and  called  up  a  variety  of  mixed  ideas,  some 
of  which  to  me  were  rather  painful,  as  they  contrasted  my  present  situa 
tion,  with  the  time  I  had  received  him  hospitably  at  my  mother's  house, 
when  placing  a  detachment  to  guard  the  wreck  of  a  ship  cast  away,  with- 
in less  than  half  a  mile  of  Craiire.  As  the  traders,  neither  from  the  Mis- 
sissippi or  the  Luke  Superior,  had  yet  arrived,  I  had  some  weeks  leisure, 
which  1  employed  in  exploring  the  island  and  in  reading.  I  shall  there- 
fore here  conclude  this  tedious  epistle  with  a  piomi^e,  that  my  next  shall 
have  at  least  the  merit  of  novehy  to  recommend  it. 

Ever  truly  yours, 
,  JOHN  JOHNSTON. 


AUTOBIOQRAPHY  OF  JOHN  JOHNSTON,  BiQ. 


299 


LETTER  VI. 


Si.  MarTf's  Falls,  10/A  JuTte,  1828. 


'  tho  5th 
)rth  of 


Tl  there- 
Ixt  shall 


irs. 


rON. 


MY    DEAR    Hin, 


lu.  kuiilth  nnd  oAon  depression  of  spirits,  owing  to  tho  iniquitous  man- 
ner in  which  tho  Indian  trndo  is,  und  hus  been  always  carried  on  here, 
and  in  fact  alt  over  the  continent,  with  the  addition  of  painful  reflections, 
on  my  own  imprudence  and  inability  to  compete  with  opponents  equally 
active  a«  unprincipled,  have  been  the  cause  of  my  lotting  so  long  an  inter- 
val lapse  sinco  tho  date  of  my  last.  IJut  I  now  resume  my  pon  in  hopes 
of  presenting  you  with  a  sketch  of  the  arrival  of  tho  traders,  and  the  shift- 
ing of  tho  scene  from  strcols  unoccupied,  where  dulness  and  silence 
reigned  unmolested,  to  houses  crowded  to  overflowing,  where  riot  and 
revelry,  festivity  and  song,  swept  all  descriptions  down  its  heady  current 
with  scarcely  a  single  exception.  Tho  excuse  pleaded  by  tho  traders  is 
their  many  fatigues,  risks  and  privations  during  the  whiter,  and  often  an  en- 
tire seclusion  from  all  society,  so  that  when  they  again  meet  at  Mackinac, 
where  they  aro  sure  to  see  their  Montreal  friends,  and  an  ample  supply 
of  wines,  spirits,  &c.  dec,  they  think  themselves  entitled  to  make  up  for 
what  they  call  lost  time,  by  making  the  most  of  the  short  interval  that 
elapses  between  tho  sale  of  their  furs,  and  their  repurchase  of  goods 
for  a  new  adventure.  The  chief  traders  and  Montreal  merchants 
keep  open  table  for  their  friend.s  and  dependants,  and  vie  with  each  other 
in  hospitality  to  strangers.  But  the  excess  to  which  their  indulgence  ia 
carried,  s'^ldom  ends  without  a  quarrel,  when  old  grudges  arc  opened  up, 
and  language  mado  use  of  that  would  disgrace  a  Wapping  tavern,  and 
tho  fmalo  a  boxing  match,  as  brutal  and  ferocious  as  any  exhibited  in  an- 
cient times  by  tho  Centaurs  and  Lapythe. 

But  were  I  to  relate  all  I  have  hoard  and  been  an  unwilling  witness 
of,  this  would  bcHjnmo  a  chronicle  of  scandal  instead  of  a  letter,  1  shall 
therefore  let  the  curiam  drop  for  the  present,  only  retaining  the  liberty  of 
taking  it  up  occasionally,  as  new  acts  of  this  far  from  delightful  drama, 
may  presort  themselves  to  my  recollection.  The  Montreal  canoes  began 
to  move  ofTwith  their  cargoes  of  furs  and  peltries,  during  the  month  of 
July,  and  the  trader.^  whose  posts  were  the  most  distant,  were  chiefly  all  off 
by  I'le  beginning  of  August,  so  that  tranquillity  and  rationality  began  to 
reassumc  their  long  forgotten  sway. 

About  the  middle  of  August  my  friend  Mr.  Tod,  fitted  mo  out  with  a 
canoe  of  the  largest  size,  with  five  Canadian  boatmen  or  voyagers,  to  win- 
ter at  La  Point,  in  Lake  Superior,  which  station  I  preferred  to  one  more 
to  the  South. 

Owing  to  constant  high  winds,  it^  was  late  in  September  before  I 


300 


AtTTOBIOGRAPHY   OP   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESft. 


I 


IF 


arrived  at  my  destined  winter  ground,  where  I  met  with  Count  Andriani, 
an  Italian  nobleman  and  philosopher,  who  was  taking  observations  to  as- 
certain whether  the  earth  was  more  elevated  or  depressed  towards  the 
poles.  The  conclusion  he  had  come  to  was,  that  at  the  poles  the  earth 
must  be  flatter  than  at  the  equator,  for  we  were  then  at  Lapoint,  a  distance 
of  two  thousand  miles  from  the  ocean,  not  more  than  690  feet  above  its 
level.  The  subject  was  then  much  discussed  amongst  naturalists,  but  is 
now  given  decidedly  in  favour  of  the  equator,  and  I  hope  the  di/ficulty  is 
now  set  at  rest  for  ever,  for  were  the  high  aspiring  parties  to  move  to- 
wards each  other  in  hostile  array,  the  consequences  would  be  rather  dis- 
agreeable to  us  emmits  occupying  the  intermediate  mole  hills.  As  soon 
as  the  count  left  me  to  continue  his  tour  of  the  lake,  I  sent  off  two  of  my 
men  with  a  small  equipment,  to  winter  in  the  Mauvaise  or  Bad  River. 
The  others  I  set  to  fishing,  that  we  might  lay  in  a  stock  for  winter  store,  the 
cold  weather  having  commenced  early  in  October.  I  now  got  a  house 
of  round  logs  finished  for  myself,  the  interstices  plastered  with  clay,  and  a 
chimney  of  the  same  material ;  my  men  had  also  a  similar  house  for 
themselves,  and  I  began  to  get  fire  wood  cut  and  brought  home,  while  the 
weather  was  yet  favourable.  But  on  the  17th  of  November  my  faithful 
Canadians  deserted,  taking  with  them  my  fishing  canoe,  an  oil  cloth,  nets, 
axes,  &c.  and  nearly  all  my  fish,  leaving  me  only  a  lad  of  17  or  18,  who 
slept  in  my  little  kitchen,  and  who  luckily  could  speak  a  little  Ottowa,  by 
which  he  could  make  the  Chippeways  understand  him.  I  had  as  neigh- 
bours two  Canadians,  who  from  having  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  Ian 
guage,  had  become  traders  ;  they,  as  well  as  their  men.  knew  of  the  deser- 
tion of  my  people,  and  had  connived  at,  if  not  encouraged  them  in  it.  1 
was  thus  left  in  the  midst  of  savages  and  Canadians,  much  baser  and  more 
treacherous  than  they,  to  encounter  a  winter  on  the  shore  of  Lake 
Superior,  with  only  one  attendant,  a  very  short  allowance  of  provisions, 
and  deprived  of  the  means  of  fishing,  which  I  had  flattered  myself  would 
have  been  a  sure  rer  urce,  at  least  against  actual  want.  I  sat  down  rather  in 
bad  spirits  to  rumin.  te  on  my  situation,  and  at  length  it  struck  me  that  my 
case  in  many  particulars,  had  a  resemblance  to  that  of  Robinson  Crusoe, 
and  I  got  up  determined  to  follow  his  example  by  malring  every  exertion 
in  my  power  to  ameliorate  it. 

I  began  immediately  to  prepare  axes,  and  set  to  chopping  hre  wood, 
which  I  and  my  man  carried  home  on  our  shoulders.  The  distance 
luckily  was  not  great,  for  I  was  unwilling  to  touch  about  five  cords  left  by 
my  men,  which  I  considered  a  dernier  resort,  in  cases  of  bad  weather  or 
any  accident.  We  got  on  very  well  the  first  day,  but  the  second  my 
hands  became  blistered,  and  I  persisted  till  my  axe  handle  was  stained 
with  my  blood.  I  then  proposed  to  my  man  that  he  should  continue  to 
chop  and  I  would  be  carrier ;  this  induced  emulation,  for  I  proposed  to 
carry  as  fast  as  he  could  chop,  and  in  less  than  a  fortnight  we  had  six 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESa. 


301 


cord  more  at  our  door,  besido  a  good  many  large  logs  that  we  were 
obliged  to  roll.  Constant  exercise  gave  appetite  for  our  humble  fare,  and 
fatigue  inducsd  sound  sleep  that  left  little  time  for  painful  reflection. 

The  Indians  had  left  us  for  some  time,  and  had  gone  to  a  considerable 
distance  on  their  hunting  excursions,  all  except  the  old  father  of  the  chief, 
who  only  went  to  a  small  river  in  the  bay  of  St.  Charles,  from  whence, 
however,  he  returned  just  as  the  ice  in  our  bay  was  closing.  My  good 
neighbours  rushed  into  the  water  and  hauled  the  canoe  to  shore,  and 
without  ceremony  possessed  themselves  of  eight  or  ten  beavers  the  old 
man  had  killed.  They  kept  him,  his  two  wives,  and  a  Mrs.  layer,  one  of 
his  daughters,  who  wintered  with  him,  in  a  constant  state  of  intoxication 
for  some  days,  at  the  end  of  which  they  fairly  turned  them  out  of  doors, 
telling  them  they  must  provide  for  themselves,  as  they  would  feed  them 
no  longer.  Some  time  after  the  old  man  came  to  me  and  complained  of 
hunger,  as  his  wives  could  not  go  to  a  deposite  of  wild  rice  they  had  con- 
cealed at  a  considerable  distance,  the  weather  having  become  very  bad, 
and  the  snow  too  deep  to  walk  without  snow  shoes.  I  told  him  I  would 
not  see  him  or  his  family  starve,  though  I  much  feared  I  should  want 
food  long  before  spring,  and  that  he  ought  to  recollect  he  had  not  paid 
me  a  small  credit  I  had  made  him,  before  he  went  to  hunt.  He  acknow- 
ledged the  fact,  but  said,  those  who  had  taken  him  to  shore  made  him  drunk, 
and  kept  him  so,  until  his  little  stock  of  furs  was  exhausted,  though  he 
knew  not  what  he  had  received  in  return,  except  his  meat  and  drink  for  a 
few  days.  I  accepted  his  excuse,  and  continued  to  treat  him  all  winter 
with  great  respect,  as  he  showed  me  a  large  bugle  belt,  with  which,  and  a 
silver  gorget,  he  had  been  presented  by  Sir  William  Johnson  after  the 
fall  of  fort  Niagara  to  the  British  forces.  He  said  he  had  kept  his  belt 
free  from  stain  until  now,  and  hoped  his  son  Waoajec  would  continue  to 
do  so  after  he  should  be  gone  to  the  land  of  spirits. 


Mr.  Johnston  thus  lays  down  his  pen  at  the  threshold  of  his  entrance 
upon  a  new  theatre  of  life,  presenting  to  him  objects  and  means  so  differ- 
ent from  all  he  had  left  behind,  that  the  experience  of  the  past  afforded 
but  little  to  guide  him  in  the  conduct  of  the  future.  The  disappointments 
he  had  met  with  had  not,  however,  soured  his  temper,  or  damped  his 
spirits.  He  was  ardent,  young,  active,  possessed  a  constitution  naturally 
vigorous,  with  a  disposition  social,  frank,  and  open,  a  high  sense  of  pro- 
bity, a  firm  dependance  upon  providence,  and  a  heart  glowing  with  ardent 
aspirations  after  truth,  and  governed  by  the  broadest  principles  of  active 
benevolence.  He  was  now  about  to  commence  the  most  important  period 
of  his  life,  embracing  a  residence  of  the  better  part  of  half  a  century  in  'He 
remote  solitudes  of  the  American  forest,  separated  from  the  society  in 
which  he  had  derived  so  much  of  his  former  enjoyments,  and  thrown 


d02 


ATTTOBIOGRAPHT   OF   JOHN   JOHNSTON,   ESQ. 


wholly  upon  his  own  resources.  He  was  brought  to  endure  privations 
and  to  encounter  perils,  of  which  he  had  heard  before  only  in  the  history 
of  suffering  humanity.  The  incidents  of  his  new  situation  also  brought 
him  into  contact  and  acquaintance  with  some  of  the  most  noted  individuals 
who  have  figured  in  the  commerce  and  politics  of  the  Canadas  during  the 
last  forty  yearo.  And  had  he  been  spared  to  complete  his  autobiography, 
it  would  have  led  him  to  mention  the  names  and  characters  of  many  of 
his  cotemporaries,  and  to  advance  a  fund  of  anecdote,  and  historical  and 
other  data,  exhibiting  a  lively  picture  of  his  times.  Ssveral  of  the  occur- 
rences of  this  era,  relative  to  the  northwest  Fur  Trade,  are  of  dramatic  in- 
terest; but  the  veil  which  covers  perfidy  and  crime  would  have  been 
Taised  by  him  with  extreme  reluctance.  He  evidently  contemplated  with 
pain  the  approach  of  his  narrative  to  the  period  when  it  would  become 
necessary  to  allude  to  the  fierce  strifes  carried  on  between  rival  monopo- 
lists in  this  trade,  and  as  imposing  a  task  which  seemed  like  "  walking 
upon  the  ashes  under  which  the  fire  is  not  yet  extinguished." 

What  he  has  not,  however,  furnished,  it  would  be  difficult  to  supply,  few 
materials  for  the  purpose  being  known  to  exist.  He  very  rarely  kept 
copies  of  his  letters,  none  of  his  private  letters,  and  never  preserved  the 
letters  sent  to  him  by  others.  The  scanty  materials  I  have  been  able  to 
collect,  were  preserved  entirely  by  other  hands.  He  had  an  aversion  in 
his  latter  years  to  writing  at  all,  or  rather  the  irksomeness  of  the  task,  was 
owing  to  ill  health,  which  lefl  him  but  a  small  portion  of  his  time  without 
the  sense  of  acute  pain.  And  he  destroyed  many  letters  and  communica- 
tions which  a  person  of  greater  business  habits,  or  more  distrust  of  the 
world's  sincerity,  would  have  induced  him  to  preserve.  Facts,  dates,  and 
occurrences  have  thus,  in  a  measure,  become  blended  in  vague  recollec- 
tions on  the  part  of  his  friends  and  family.  A  continuation  of  his  Life,  on 
any  thing  like  the  plan  commenced  by  himself,  is  therefore  impossible, 
and  will  not  be  attempted.  Even  the  brief  notices  which  follow  would 
hardly  be  undertaken,  were  it  not  for  the  abruptness  with  which  his  man- 
uscript terminates,  and  for  a  desire  to  aid  in  holding  from  oblivion  the  name 
of  a  man,  who,  gifted  with  powers  to  shine  in  polished  circles,  gave  up 
the  world  for  the  sake  of  raising  up  to  virtue  and  piety  a  numerous  family, 
under  peculiar  circumstances.  For  it  was  in  this  region,  to  which  he  has 
conducted  the  reader  in  his  letters,  that  he  connected  himself,  by  inter- 
marriage, with  one  of  the  leading  families  of  the  native  race. 

Mr.  Johnston's  earliest  efforts  in  the  fur  trade  were  successful,  notwith- 
standing the  perfidy  of  his  men,  who  deserted  him  during  his  first  season. 
And  he  continued  his  efforts  with  prospects  more  flattering,  as  experience 
made  him  acquainted  with  the  difficulties  to  be  encountered,  and  the  pre- 
cautions necessary  to  ensure  success.  This  traffick  has  always  been  pur- 
sued at  great  personal,  as  well  as  pecuniary  risk ;  but  he  soon  found  him- 
self placed  in  a  situation,  in  which  it  became  the  duty  of  subordinates  to 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  JOHN  JOHNSTON,  ESQ. 


303 


make  those  exchanges  with  the  natives,  which  frequently  require  a  patient 
submission  to  caprices  and  superstitions  repugnant  to  a  sensitive  mind. 
And  while  every  season  was  supposed  to  abridge  the  period  of  his  stay  in 
the  country,  he  indulged  in  those  reflections  and  anticipations,  arising  from 
a  temporary  pursuit. 

Mr.  Tod,  under  whose  auspices  he  had  entered  the  Indian  country,  in- 
vited him  to  settle  at  New  Orleans,  where  this  enterprising  merchant  had 
obtained  from  the  Spanish  Governor  General  of  Louisiana,  the  monopoly 
of  the  fur  trade  of  that  province.  But  the  invitation  was  declined  from  a 
dread  of  the  climate,  to  which  Mr.  Tod  himself  soon  fell  a  victim.  About 
the  same  time  an  opening  presented  itself  to  Mr.  Johnston,  for  his  settle- 
ment at  Green  Bay ;  but  his  predelictions  in  favor  of  a  more  northern 
position  predominated,  and  he  fixed  his  residence  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary, 
in  1793.  He  had  the  year  previous  married  the  youngest  daughter  of 
Waub  Qjeeg,  the  hereditary  and  war  chief  of  Lapointe,  in  lake  Superior, 
and  now  came  to  establish  himself  in  permanent  buildings  at  a  spot  com- 
manding the  great  thoroughfare  into  the  Northwest.  By  this  term  we 
include  an  immense  tract  of  wilderness,  intersected  with  lakes,  rivers,  and 
mountains,  which  has  been  distinguished  from  the  earliest  times  as  the 
seat  of  that  great  and  hazardous  branch  of  internal  commerce,  known 
under  the  name  of  the  Fur  Trade. 

A  high,  and  it  may  be  thought,  a  proud  spirit  of  personal  independence, 
which  had  been  one  of  the  original  causes  of  his  coming  to  America,  and 
which  disdained  all  secondary  modes  of  action,  kept  him  aloof  from  the 
great  rival  companies,  who  have,  at  various  times,  borne  sway  over  the 
northern  regions.  He  either  declined  the  offers  of  participation  in  these 
somewhat  two  celebrated  fraternities,  or  neglected  the  means  necessary  to 
a  copartnercy.  While  he  thus  kept  free  from  entanglements  in  a  system 
which  he  could  not  always  approve,  he,  however,  ran  risks  of  another 
kind,  and  stood  somewhat  in  the  position  of  a  man  between  two  fires,  who 
can  neither  flee  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left.  Luckily  his  course  lay  straight 
forward,  but  it  is  scarcely  possible  that  a  man  of  less  intrepidity  of  charac- 
ter in  the  hour  of  need,  or  urbanity  of  manners  in  the  social  circle,  could 
have  sustained  himself. 

Just  and  honorable  in  all  his  intentions,  though  they  were  sometimes 
grossly  misinterpreted,  he  expected  equal  justice  and  fair  dealing  from 
others.  And  when  not  thus  openly  met,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  give  vent 
to  a  strong  and  manly  expression  of  his  feelings,  regardless  of  consequen- 
ces. This  was  sometimes  the  cause  of  future  bitterness  and  petty  resent- 
ments. He  escaped  once  the  blow  of  a  secret  assassin  ;  once  the  risk  of 
a  combat  with  pistols,  with  the  slight  loss  of  a  lock  from  his  temples ;  and 
twice,  so  far  as  I  recollect  his  own  relation,  the  brutal  fury  of  the  Indian 
knife.  His  own  resentments  were  momentary,  and  he  took  a  delight, 
when  circumstances  had  placecd  an  antagonist  in  his  power,  in  forgiving 


804 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESft. 


m 


s^Jiwi 


injuries  and  relinquishing  advantages,  and  in  throwing  the  shade  of  obIiv< 
ion  over  all  the  errors  and  frailties  of  the  past.  His  reliance  upon  the 
overruling  hand  of  providence,  wherever  placed,  was  unbounded ;  and  I 
know  not  that  it  has  ever  fallen  to  my  lot  to  become  intimately  acquainted 
with  any  person  who  could,  at  the  seasons  of  his  greatest  affliction,  exclaim 
with  such  trusting  confidence,  "  Thy  will  be  done." 

It  may  be  inferred  from  these  passages,  that  the  business  in  which  Mr. 
Johnston  was  engaged,  was  one  for  which  ins  disposition  and  mental  habits 
did  not  particularly  qualify  him,  and  which  he  would  not  himself  have 
chosen,  could  it  have  been  presented  to  him  with  all  its  repulsive,  as  well 
as  attractive  features,  on  his  first  coming  to  the  country.  Nothing,  in  fact, 
could  be  less  congenial  to  his  taste.  Once,  however,  engaged  in  it,  and  he 
appeared,  as  he  himself  observed,  to  be  hurried  on  by  a  fatality  whicli 
seemed  to  forbid  a  return  to  his  native  land.  And  the  prospect  of  getting 
on  in  the  world,  without  imposing  any  pecuniary  burthens  upon  his  rela- 
tives— a  point  on  which  he  was  peculiarly  sensitive — determined  him  to 
continue,  as  a  fixed  employ,  what  he  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  selected 
of  his  own  free  will. 

In  the  ordinary  intercourse  of  the  Indians  with  Mr.  Johnston,  at  his 
residence  at  St.  Mary's,  he  was  their  adviser,  physician,  and  friend.  And 
his  disinterested  conduct  on  many  occasions  led  them  to  perceive  that  he 
had  placed  his  claims  to  their  friendship,  on  higher  grounds  than  the  mere 
prospect  of  gain.  His  house  was  the  resort  of  the  needy  Indian  and 
Canadian — 

"  And  ev'ry  stranger  found  a  ready  chair." 

He  possessed  an  active  coadjutor,  in  acts  of  charity,  in  Mrs.  Johnston,  the 
daughter  of  Wabojeeg,  whose  kindness  and  practical  benevolence  were  in 
full  unison  with  his  own.  He  always  kept  in  his  dwelling  a  full  supply 
of  medicines,  which  he  administered  gratis  to  all  who  applied.  He  used 
the  lancet  freely  in  cases  of  pleurisy,  which  is  a  common  complaint  among 
the  natives.  Although  he  had  made  no  profiessed  study  of  medicine,  his 
practical  knowledge,  aided  by  books  of  reference,  was  respectable;  and 
when  the  Surgeons  of  the  United  States  Army  afterwards  came  to  be 
placed  in  his  vicinity,  they  deemed  several  of  his  modes  of  practice  judi- 
cious. He  was  often  the  means  of  granting  relief,  where  relief  depended 
upon  the  ordinary  remedies  of  common  complaints,  and  he  seldom  ven- 
tured upon  other  prescriptions.  But  his  tact  and  decision  in  this  depart- 
ment proved  that,  had  he  given  early  and  proper  attention  to  it,  he  was 
capacitated  to  have  excelled  in  it. 

The  readiness  with  which  he  could  be  approached  by  complaints 
of  poverty  and  bad  luck,  and  the  little  eflTort  it  required  to  enkindle  his 
charitable  feelings,  sometimes  led  him  to  be  imposed  upon  by  the  inland 
clerks  and  servants  in  his  employ.  A  tale  of  suffering  seldom  failed 
to  reconcile  him  to  loss  or  disappointment,  which,  there  is  good  reason  to 


AUTOBIOOUAPHY   OP  JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESQ. 


305 


believe,  was  frequently  attributable  to  a  want  of  proper  diligence  and 
economy,  or  still  more  inexcusable  faults  on  thjir  parts. 

With  dispositions  thus  liberal,  and  surrounded  by  opponents  whose  vigi- 
lance was  constantly  on  the  watch,  and  who,  in  some  instances,  were  re- 
lieved from  those  scruples  of  conscience  which  kept  him  ever  above 
11  mean  act,  and  led  him  to  despise  trick  and  finesse,  it  may  be  anticipated 
that  his  march  in  the  road  to  wealth  was  not  so  rapid  as  those  who  could 
reconcile  themselves  to  life  in  the  Indian  country  without  ordinary  comforts, 
and  who  looked  upon  every  dollar  spent  to  purchase  a  hook,  or  a  vase,  as 
so  much  money  thrown  away.  If  Mr.  Johnston  had  any  fault  in  this 
respect,  it  certainly  bordered  on  the  opposite  extreme ;  and  in  ordering  his 
household  expenses,  he  might  sometimes  incur  the  imputation  of  being 
profuse.  Yet  he  succeeded  from  the  outset,  often  meeting  with  successes 
which  he  had  not  anticipated,  and  added  steadily  to  that  income,  on  the 
yearly  re-investment  and  increase  of  which,  he  depended.  Twenty  years 
devoted  to  this  pursuit,  placed  him  in  a  state  of  comparative  independence, 
and  gave  him  the  chief  control  of  the  trade  of  the  southern  shores  of  lake 
Superior,  and  some  of  the  adjacent  regions.  He  contemplated  his  declin- 
ing years,  and  the  provision  he  would  be  able  to  make  for  his  children  with 
satisfaction.  But  even  now  causes  began  to  be  put  into  operation,  which 
were  destined  to  undermine  the  sources  of  his  prosperity.  These  will  be 
mentioned  at  the  particular  time  that  their  effects  became  visible,  and  in  the 
meantime  I  shall  advert  to  domestic  incidents,  which  had  a  powerful  effect 
both  in  creating  joy  and  sorrow.  « 

(To  be  continued.) 


Barbarism  is  a  declension  from  civilization.  Man  was  created  in  a 
civilized,  not  a  savage  state.  Adam  was  a  horticulturalist ;  Abel  a  shep- 
herd ;  Cain  a  farmer.  They  greatly  err,  who  lay  down  the  theory  that 
the  primitive  ages  were  ages  of  barbarism.  We  see  by  the  example  of 
Noah  and  his  family,  that  the  declension  had  not  happened  in  sixteen  cen- 
turies. The  postdiluvian  race  were  vintners  and  cultivators  of  the  soil, 
and  not  hunters.  Hunting,  it  is  clearly  revealed,  began  after  the  express 
permission  to  use  animal  food,  and  is  rightly  to  be  traced  to  the  epoch  of 
Nimrod. 

The  Indian  is  the  proudest  man  in  the  human  family.  Pride  makes 
him  a  warrior  and  a  hunter.  Pride  grants  him  his  triumph  at  the  stake. 
Pride  keeps  his  hand  from  the  axe,  the  hoe,  and  the  plough.  He  con- 
nects the  idea  of  slavery  and  degredation  with  labour.  It  was  pride, 
doubtless,  that  first  led  him  into  the  woods,  and  pride,  we  mav  add,  keeps 
him  there. 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OF 


NOTED  JIED  MEN  AND  WOMEN 


WHO  HAVE  ArrEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT. 


II 


WABOJEEG,  OR  THE  WHITE  FISHER. 

This  individual  has  indolibly  interwoven  his  name  with  the  history  of 
the  Chippewa  nation,  during  the  hitter  half  of  the  18th  century.  His  an- 
cestors had,  from  the  earliest  times,  held  tiie  principal  chieftainship  in  lake 
Superior.  His  father,  Ma-mongazida,  was  the  ruling  chief  during  the 
war  of  the  conquest  of  the  Canadas  by  the  British  crown.  In  common 
with  his  tribe  and  the  northern  nations  generally,  he  was  the  fast  friend 
of  the  French  government,  and  was  present  with  his  warriors,  under  Qen. 
Montcalm,  at  the  loss  of  Quebec,  in  1759.  He  carried  u  short  speech  from 
that  celebrated  ofiicer  to  his  people  in  the  north,  which  is  said  to  have 
been  verbally  delivered  a  short  time  before  he  went  to  the  field. 

The  period  of  the  fall  of  the  French  power  in  the  Canadas,  is  one  of 
the  most  marked  events  in  Indian  reminiscence  throughout  all  northwest 
America.  They  refer  to  the  days  of  French  supremacy  as  a  kind  of 
golden  era,  when  all  things  in  their  iifTuirs  were  better  than  they  now  are; 
and  I  have  heard  them  lament  over  the  change  as  one  which  was 
in  every  re.spect  detrimental  to  their  power  and  happiness.  No  European 
nation,  it  is  evident  from  these  allusions,  ever  pleased  them  as  well.  The 
French  character  and  manners  adapted  themselves  admirably  to  the  exist- 
ing customs  of  forest  life.  The  common  people,  who  went  up  into  the  in- 
terior to  trade,  fell  in  with  their  customs  with  o  degree  of  plasticity  and 
an  air  of  gaiety  and  full  assent,  which  no  other  foreigners  have,  at  least  to 
th(  aame  extent,  shown.  These  Couriers  dw  Bois  had  not  much  to  boast 
of  on  the  score  of  rigid  morals  themselves.  They  had  nearly  as  much  su- 
perstition as  the  wildest  Indians.  They  were  in  fact,  at  least  nine-tenths 
of  them,  quite  as  illiterate.  Very  many  of  them  were  far  inferior  in  their 
mental  structure  and  capacity  to  the  bold,  eloquent,  and  well  formed  and 
athletic  northern  chiefs  and  hunters.  They  respected  their  religious  and 
festive  ceremonies.  They  never,  as  a  chief  once  told  me,  laughed  at 
them.  They  met  their  old  friends  on  their  annual  returns  from  Montreal, 
with  a  kiss.  They  took  the  daughters  of  the  red  men  for  wives,  and 
reared  large  families,  who  thus  constituted  a  strong  bond  of  union  between 
the  two  races,  which  remains  unbroken  at  this  day. 


"WABOJEKO,   OR   THE   WniTE   FISHER. 


307 


IN 


istory  of 

His  an- 
p  in  lake 
iring  the 

common 
ast  friend 
ider  Qen. 
eech  from 
1  to  have 

I  is  one  of 
1  northwest 
kind  of 
now  are ; 
lich  was 
lUropean 
1.     The 
the  exisl- 
ito  the  in- 
itio ity  and 
at  least  to 
to  boast 
much  su- 
ine-tenths 
ir  in  their 
med  and 
gious  and 
ughed  ai 
Montreal, 
ives,  and 
between 


This  is  tho  true  secret  of  the  strenuous  efforts  made  by  the  northern  and 
western  Indians  to  sustain  the  French  power,  when  it  was  menaced  in  the 
war  of  1744,  by  tho  fleets  and  armies  of  Great  Britain.  They  rallied 
freely  to  their  aid  at  Detroit,  Vincennes,  tho  present  sites  of  Pittsburg  and 
Erie,  at  Fort  Niagara,  Montreal,  and  (iueboc,  and  they  hovered  with  in- 
furiated zeal  around  tho  outskirts  of  tho  northern  and  western  settlements, 
during  the  many  and  sanguinary  wars  carried  on  between  tho  English 
and  French.  And  when  the  French  were  beaten  they  still  adhered 
to  their  cause,  and  their  chiefs  stimulated  the  French  local  commanders  to 
continue  and  renew  tho  contest,  even  after  tho  fall  of  Niagara  and  Quebec, 
with  a  heroic  consistency  of  purpose,  which  reflects  credit  upon  their  fore- 
sight, bravery,  and  constancy.  We  hope  in  a  future  number  to  bring  for- 
ward a  sketch  of  the  man  who  put  himself  at  the  head  of  this  latter  effort, 
who  declared  he  would  drive  the  Saxon  race  into  tho  sen,  who  beseiged 
twelve  and  took  nine  of  the  western  stockaded  forts,  and  who  for  four  years 
and  upwards,  maintained  the  war,  after  the  French  had  struck  their  colours 
and  ceded  tho  country.     We  refer  to  the  great  Algic  leader,  Pontiac. 

At  present  our  attention  is  culled  to  a  cotemporary  chief,  of  equal  per- 
sonal bravery  and  conduct,  certainly,  but  who  lived  and  exercised  his  au- 
thority at  a  more  remote  point,  and  had  not  the  same  masses  and  means 
at  his  command.  This  point,  so  long  hid  in  the  great  forests  of  the  north, 
and  which,  indeed,  has  been  but  lately  revoaled  in  our  positive  geography, 
is  the  AKGA  OF  Lake  Superior.  It  is  hero  that  we  find  the  Indian  tradition 
to  be  rife  with  the  name  of  Wabojeeg  and  his  wars,  and  his  cotemporaries. 
It  was  one  of  the  direct  consequences  of  so  remote  a  position,  that  it  with- 
drew his  attention  more  from  the  actual  conflicts  between  the  French  and 
English,  and  flxed  them  upon  his  western  and  southern  frontiers,  which 
were  menaced  and  invaded  by  the  numerous  bands  of  the  Dacotahs,  and 
by  the  perfldious  kinsmen  of  his  nation,  the  Outagamics  and  Saucs.  He 
came  into  active  life,  too,  as  a  prominent  war  leader,  at  the  precise  era 
when  the  Canadas  had  fallen  into  the  British  power,  and  by  engaging 
zealously  in  the  defence  of  the  borders  of  his  nation  west,  he  allowed  time 
to  mitigate  and  adjust  those  feelings  and  attachments  which,  so  far  as  pub- 
lic policy  was  concerned,  must  bo  considered  to  have  moulded  the  Indian 
mind  to  a  compliance  with,  and  a  submission  to,  the  British  authority. 
Wabojeeg  was,  emphatically,  the  defender  of  the  Chippewa  domain  against 
the  efforts  of  other  branches  of  the  Red  Race.  He  did  not,  therefore,  lead 
his  people  to  light,  as  his  father,  Ma-mongazida,  and  nearly  all  the  great 
Indian  war  captains  had,  to  enable  one  type  of  the  foreign  race  to  triumph 
over  another,  but  raised  his  parties  and  led  them  forth  to  maintain  his  tribal 
supremacy.  He  may  be  contemplated,  therefore,  as  having  had  a  more 
patriotic  object  for  his  achievement. 

Lake  Superior,  at  the  time  of  our  earliest  acquaintance  with  the  region, 
was  occupied,  as  it  is  at  this  day,  by  the  Chippewa  race.     The  chief  seat 


308 


WABUJEEO,   OR   THE    WHITE   FIBHEfi. 


of  their  power  appeared  to  be  near  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  lake, 
at  Chagoimegon,  where  fathers  Marquette  and  AUoez  found  their  way, 
and  established  a  mission,  so  early  as  1668.  Another  of  their  principal, 
and  probably  more  ancient  seats,  was  at  the  great  rapids  on  the  outlet  of 
that  lake,  which  they  named  the  Sault  de  Ste.  Mario.  It  was  in  allusion 
to  their  residence  here  that  they  called  this  tribe  Saulteur,  that  is  to  say, 
people  of  the  leap  or  rapid. 

Indian  tradition  makes  the  Chippewas  one  of  the  chief,  certainly  by  far 
the  most  numerous  and  widely  spread^  of  the  Algonquin  stock  proper.  It 
represents  them  to  have  migrated  from  the  east  to  the  west.  On  reaching 
the  vicinity  of  Michilimackinac,  they  separated  at  a  comparatively  mo- 
derate era  into  tliree  tribes,  calling  themselves,  respectively,  Odjibwas, 
Odawas,  and  Poduwadumeos.  What  their  name  was  before  this  era,  is 
not  known.  It  is  manifest  that  the  term  CXljibwa  is  not  a  very  ancient  one, 
for  it  does  not  occur  in  the  earliest  authors.  They  were  probably  of  the 
Niperciaean  or  true  Algonquin  stock,  and  had  tcken  the  route  of  the  Utawas 
river,  from  the  St.  Lawrence  valley  into  lake  Huron.  The  term  itself  is 
clearly  from  Bwa,  a  voice ;  and  its  prefix  in  Odji,  was  probably  designed 
to  mark  a  peculiar  intonation  which  the  muscles  are,  as  it  were,  gathered 
upf  to  denote. 

Whatever  be  the  facts  of  their  origin,  they  had  taken  the  route  up  the 
straits  of  St.  Mary  into  lake  Superior,  both  sides  of  which,  and  far  beyond, 
they  occupied  at  the  era  of  the  French  discovery.  It  is  evident  that  their 
course  in  this  direction  must  have  been  aggressive.  They  were  advanc- 
ing towards  the  west  and  northwest  The  tribe  known  as  Kenistenos, 
had  passed  through  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  through  the  great  lake  Nipe- 
sing,  and  as  far  as  the  heads  of  the  Saskatchewine  and  the  portage  of  the 
Missinipi  of  Hudson's  bay.  The  warlike  band  of  Leech  Lake,  called 
Mukundwas,  had  spread  themselves  over  the  entire  sources  of  the  Missis- 
sippi and  extended  their  hunting  excursions  west  to  Red  River,  where  they 
came  into  contact  with  the  Assinaboines,  or  Stone  Sioux.  The  central 
power,  at  this  era,  still  remained  at  Chagoimegon,  on  Superior,  where  in- 
deed, the  force  of  early  tradition  asserts  there  was  maintained  somethini^ 
like  a  frame  of  both  civil  and  ec.lesiastical  polity  and  government. 

It  is  said  in  the  traditions  related  to  me  by  the  Chippewas,  that  the  Ou- 
tagamies,  or  Foxes,  had  preceded  them  into  that  particular  section  of  coun- 
try which  extends  in  a  general  course  from  the  head  of  Fox  River,  of  Green 
Bay,  towards  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  reaching  in  some  points  well  nigh 
to  the  borders  of  lake  Superior.  They  are  remembered  to  have  occupied 
the  interior  wild  rice  lakes,  which  lie  at  the  sources  of  the  Wisconsin,  the 
Ontonagon,  the  Chippewa,  and  the  St.  Croix  rivers.  They  were  associated 
with  the  Saucs,  who  had  ascended  the  Mississippi  some  distance  above  the 
Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  where  they  lived  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Dacotahs 
or  Sioux.     This  friendship  extended  also  to  the  Outagamies,  and  it  was 


e  lake, 
r  way, 
incipal, 
illet  of 
illusion 
to  say, 

y  by  far 
per.    It 
eaching 
re\y  mo- 
)djibwaB, 
is  era,  is 
cient  one, 
ily  of  the 
leUtawas 
n  itself  is 
designed 
I,  gathered 

ute  up  the 
ftr  beyond, 
t  that  their 
ire  advanc- 
ienistenos, 
lake  Nipe- 
Lge  of  the 
Lke,  called 
the  Missis- 
[vhere  they 
|he  central 
where  in- 
isomethinij 
mt. 

lat  the  Ou- 
in  of  coun- 
:,  of  Green 
well  nigh 
occupied 
lonsin,  the 
associated 
above  the 
Dacotahs 
Ld  it  was 


WAnOJEEO,   OR   THE   WHITE   FISHER. 


309 


the  meons  of  preserving  a  good  understanding  between  the  Dacotahs  and 
Chippewas. 

The  Fox  tribe  is  closely  affiliated  with  the  Chippewas.  They  call 
each  other  brothers.  They  arc  of  the  same  general  origin  and  speak  the 
same  general  language,  the  chief  difference  in  sound  being  :hat  the  Foxes 
use  the  letter  I,  where  the  Odjibwos  employ  an  n.  The  particular  cause  of 
their  disagreement  is  not  known.  They  are  said  by  the  Chippewas  to 
have  been  unfaithful  and  treacherous.  Individual  quarrels  and  trespasses 
on  their  hunting  grounds  led  to  murders,  and  in  the  end  to  a  war,  in  which 
the  Menomonees  and  the  French  united,  and  they  were  thus  driven  from 
the  rico  lakes  ond  away  from  the  Fox  and  upper  Wisconsin.  To  main- 
tain their  position  they  formed  an  alliance  with  the  Sioux,  and  fought  by 
their  side. 

It  was  in  this  contest  that  Wabojeeg  first  distinguished  himself,  and  vin- 
dicated by  his  bravery  and  address  the  former  reputation  of  his  family, 
and  laid  anew  the  foundations  of  his  northern  chieftaindom.  Having 
heard  allusions  made  to  this  person  on  my  first  entrance  into  that  region, 
many  years  ago,  I  made  particular  enquiries,  and  found  living  a  sister, 
an  old  white-headed  woman,  and  'a  son  and  daughter,  about  the  age  of 
middle  life.  From  these  sources  I  gleaned  the  following  facts.  He  was 
born,  as  nearly  as  I  could  compute  the  time,  about  1747.  By  a  singular 
and  romantic  incident  his  father,  Ma-mongazida,  was  a  half-brother  of  the 
father  of  Wabashaw,  a  celebrated  Sioux  chief,  who  but  a  few  years  ago 
died  at  his  village  on  the  upper  Mississippi.  The  connexion  happened  in 
this  way. 

While  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas  were  living  in  amity  near  each  other, 
and  frequently  met  and  feasted  each  other  on  tlieir  hunting  grounds  and 
at  their  villages,  a  Sioux  chief,  of  distinction,  admired  and  married  a  Chip- 
pewa girl,  by  whom  he  had  two  sons.  When  the  war  between  these  two 
nations  broke  out,  those  persons  of  the  hostile  tribes  who  had  married 
Chippewa  wives,  and  were  living  in  the  Chippewa  country,  withdrew, 
some  taking  their  wives  along  and  others  separating  from  them.  Among 
the  latter  was  the  Sioux  chief  He  remained  a  short  time  after  hostilities 
commenced,  but  finding  his  position  demanded  it,  he  was  compelled,  with 
great  reluctance,  to  leave  his  wife  behind,  as  she  could  not,  with  safety, 
have  accompanied  him  into  the  Sioux  territories.  As  the  blood  of  the 
Sioux  flowed  in  the  veins  of  her  two  sons,  neither  was  it  safe  for  her  to 
leave  them  among  the  Chippewas.  They  were,  however,  by  mutual 
agreement,  allowed  to  return  with  the  father.  The  eldest  of  these  sons 
became  the  father  of  Wabashaw. 

The  mother  thus  divorced  by  the  mutual  consent  of  all  parties,  re- 
mained inconsolable  for  some  time.  She  was  still  young  and  handsome, 
and  after  a  few  years,  became  the  wife  of  a  young  Chippewa  chief  of 
Chagoimegon,  of  the  honoured  totem  of  the  Addick  or  reindeer.     Her 


31U 


WABOJEKO,   Oa   THE    WHITE   FISHBR. 


first  child  by  this  second  marriage,  wus  Ma  Mungazida,  the  father  of 
Wabojeog.  In  this  manner,  u  connexion  existed  between  two  families, 
of  separate  hostile  nations,  each  of  which  distinguished  itself,  for  bravery 
and  skill  in  war  and  council.  It  bus  already  been  stated  that  Mu  Monga- 
zida,  wos  prt.sont,  on  the  side  of  the  French,  in  the  great  action  in  which 
both  Montcuhu  and  Wolf  fell,  and  ho  continued  to  exercise  the  chieftain- 
ship till  his  death,  wIumi  his  second  son  succeeded  him. 

It  was  one  of  the  consequences  of  the  hostility  of  the  Indians  to  the 
English  rule,  that  many  of  the  remote  tribes  were  loft,  for  a  time,  without 
traders  to  supply  their  wants.  This  was  the  case,  tradition  asserts,  with 
Chagoimegon,  which,  for  two  years  after  the  taking  of  old  Mackinac,  was 
left  without  a  trader.  To  remonstrate  against  this,  Mu  Mongazida  visited 
Sir  William  Johnson,  the  superintendant  general  of  Indian  affairs,  by 
whom  he  was  well  received,  and  presented  with  a  broad  wampum  belt  and 
gorget.  This  act  laid  the  foundation  of  a  lasting;  peace  between  the  Chip- 
pewas  and  the  English.  The  belt,  it  is  added,  was  of  blue  wampum, 
with  figures  of  white.  And  when  Wabojeeg  came  to  the  chieftainship,  he 
took  from  it  the  wampum  employed  by  him  to  muster  his  wai parties. 

In  making  traditionary  enquiries  I  have  found  that  the  Indian  narra- 
tors were  careful  to  preserve  and  note  any  fact,  in  the  early  lives  of  their 
distinguished  men,  which  appeared  to  prefigure  their  future  eminence,  or 
had  any  thing  of  the  wonderful  or  premonitory,  in  its  character.  The 
following  incident  of  this  sort,  was  noticed  respecting  this  chief  Mu 
Mongazida  generally  went  to  make  his  fall  hunts  on  the  middle  grounds 
towards  the  Siou.x  territory,  taking  with  him  all  his  near  relatives,  amount- 
ing usually  to  twenty  persons,  exclusive  of  children.  Early  one  morning 
while  the  young  men  were  preparing  for  the  chase,  they  were  startled  by 
the  report  of  several  shots,  directed  towards  the  lodge.  As  th'y  had 
thought  themselves  in  security,  the  first  emotion  was  surprise,  and  they 
had  scarcely  time  to  fly  to  their  arms,  when  another  volley  was  fired, 
which  wounded  one  man  in  the  tuis'h,  and  killed  a  dog.  Ma  Mongazida 
immediately  sallied  out  with  Lis  young  men,  and  pronouncing  his  name 
aloud  in  the  Sioux  language,  de;aanded  if  Wabasha  or  his  brother,  were 
among  the  assailants.  The  firing  instantly  ceased — a  pause  ensued,  when 
a  tall  figure,  in  a  war  dress,  with  a  profusion  of  feathers  upon  his  head, 
stepped  forward  and  presented  his  hand.  It  was  the  elder  Wabasha,  his 
half  brother.  The  Sioux  peaceably  followed  their  leader  into  the  lodge, 
upon  which  they  had,  the  moment  before,  directed  their  shots.  At  the  in- 
stant the  Sioux  chief  entered,  it  was  necessary  to  stoop  a  little,  in  passing 
the  door.  In  the  act  of  stooping,  he  received  a  blow  from  a  war- 
club  wielded  by  a  small  boy,  who  had  posted  himself  there  for  the  pur- 
pose. It  was  the  young  Wabojeeg.  Wabasha,  pleased  with  this  early 
indication  of  courage,  took  the  little  lad  in  his  arms,  caressed  him,  and 


WABOJERO,    OR   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


9U 


pronounced  thnt  ho  would  becomo  a  bravo  man,  and  prove  an  inveterate 
enemy  of  the  Sioux. 

The  bordor  warfare  in  which  the  father  of  tlie  infant  warrior  was  con- 
stantly enj^o^cd,  *<arly  initiated  him  in  the  arts  and  ceremonies  pertaining 
to  war.  With  the  ea^'cr  interest  and  love  of  novelty  of  the  young,  he  lis- 
tened to  their  war  songs  nnd  war  stories,  and  longed  for  the  time  when 
he  would  bo  old  enough  to  join  these  parties,  and  also  make  himself  a 
name  among  warriois,  While  quite  a  youth  he  volunteered  to  go  out 
with  a  party,  and  soon  gave  convincing  proofs  of  his  courage,  He  alao 
early  learned  the  arts  of  hunting  the  deer,  the  bear,  the  moose,  and  all  the 
smaller  animals  common  to  the  country ;  and  in  these  pursuits,  he  took 
the  ordinary  lessons  of  Indian  young  men,  in  abstinence,  suffering,  dan- 
ger and  endurance  of  fatigue.  In  this  manner  his  nerves  were  knit  and 
formed  for  activity,  and  his  mind  stored  with  those  lessons  of  caution 
which  are  the  result  of  local  experience  in  the  forest.  He  possessed  a  tall 
and  commanding  person,  with  a  full  black  piercing  eye,  and  the  usual 
features  of  his  countrymen.  Ho  had  a  clear  nnd  full  toned  voice,  and 
spoke  his  native  '-ngunge  with  grace  and  fluency.  To  these  attractions, 
he  united  an  early  reputation  for  bravery  and  skill  in  the  chase,  and  at 
the  age  of  twenty-two,  he  was  already  a  war  leader. 

E.xpcditions  of  one  Indian  tribe  against  atjothcr,  require  the  utmost 
caution,  skill,  and  secrecy.  There  are  a  hundred  things  to  give  informa- 
tion to  such  a  party,  or  influence  its  action,  whi'h  are  unknown  to  civilized 
nations.  The  breaking  of  a  twig,  the  sligh.'Ohi  impression  of  a  foot  print, 
and  other  like  circumstances,  determine  a  halt,  a  retreat,  or  an  advance. 
The  most  scrupulous  attention  is  also  paid  to  the  signs  of  the  heavens,  the 
flight  of  birds,  and  above  all,  to  the  dreams  and  predictions  of  the  jossakeed, 
priest,  or  prophet,  who  accompanies  them,  and  who  is  entrusted  with  the 
sacred  sack.  The  theory  upon  which  all  these  parties  are  conducted,  is 
.secrecy  and  stratagem:  to  steal  upon  the  enemy  unawares  ;  to  lay  in  am- 
bush, or  decoy ;  to  kill  and  to  avoid  as  much  as  possible  the  hazard  of 
being  killed.  An  intimate  geographical  knowledge  of  the  country,  is  also 
required  by  a  successful  war  leader,  and  such  a  man  piques  himself,  not 
only  on  knowing  every  prominent  stream,  hill,  valley,  wood,  or  rock,  but 
the  particular  productions,  animal,  and  vegetable,  of  the  scene  of  opera- 
tions. When  it  is  considered  that  this  species  of  knowledge,  shrewdness 
and  sagacity,  is  possessed  on  bolk  sides,  and  that  the  nations  at  war  watch 
each  other,  as  a  lyn.x  for  its  prey,  it  may  be  conceived,  that  many  of  these 
border  war  parties  are  either  light  skirmishes,  sudden  on-rushes,  or  utter 
failures.  It  is  seldom  that  a  close,  well  contested,  long  continued  hard 
battle  is  fought.  To  kill  a  few  men,  tear  off  their  scalps  in  haste,  and 
retreat  with  these  trophies,  is  a  brave  and  honourable  trait  with  them,  and 
may  be  boasted  of,  in  their  triumphal  dances  and  warlike  festivities. 

To  glean  the  details  of  these  movements,  would  be  to  acquire  the 


^2 


WABOJEEG,   OR   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


modern  history  of  the  tribe,  which  induced  me  to  direct  my  enquiries  to 
the  subject ;  but  the  lapse  of  even  forty  or  fifty  years,  had  shorn  tradition 
of  most  of  these  details,  and  often  left  the  memory  of  results  only.  The 
Chippewas  told  me,  that  this  chief  had  led  them  seven  times  to  successful 
battle  against  the  Sioux  and  the  Outagamies,  and  that  ho  had  been 
wounded  thrice — once  in  the  thigh,  once  in  the  right  shoulder,  and  a 
third  time  in  the  side  and  breast,  being  a  glancing  shot.  His  war  parties 
consisted  either  of  volunteers  who  had  joined  his  standard  at  the  war 
dance,  or  of  auxiliaries,  who  had  accepted  his  messages  of  wampum  and 
tobacco,  and  come  forward  in  a  body,  to  the  appointed  place  of  rendezvous. 
These  parties  varied  greatly  in  number  ;  his  first  party  consisted  of  but 
forty  men  his  greatest  and  most  renowned,  of  three  hundred,  who  were 
mustered  from  the  villages  on  the  shores  of  the  lake,  as  far  oast  as  St. 
Mary's  I'alls. 

It  is  to  the  incidents  of  this  last  expedition,  which  had  an  important  in- 
fluence on  the  progress  of  the  war,  that  we  may  devote  a  few  moments. 
The  place  of  rendezvous  was  La  Poi.ite  '^hagomiegon,  or  as  it  is  called 
in  modern  days,  La  Pointe  of  Lake  Superior.  The  scene  of  the  conflict, 
which  was  a  long  and  bloody  one,  was  the  falls  of  the  St  Croix.  The 
two  places  are  distant  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  by  the  most  di- 
rect route,  i  his  area  embraces  the  summit  land  between  Lake  Superior 
and  the  upper  Mississippi.  The  streains  flowing  each  way  interlock, 
which  enables  the  natives  to  ascend  them  in  their  light  canoes,  and  after 
carrying  the  latter  over  the  portages,  to  descend  on  the  opposite  side.  On 
this  occasion  AVabojeeg  and  his  partizan  army,  ascended  the  Muskigo,  or 
Mauvais  n.cr,  to  its  connecting  portage  with  the  Namakagon  branch  of  the 
St.  Croix.  On  crossing  the  summit,  they  embarked  in  their  small  and 
light  war  canoes  on  their  descent  westward.  This  portion  of  the  route 
was  passed  with  the  utmost  caution.  They  were  now  rapidly  approach- 
ing the  enemy's  borders,  and  every  sign  was  regarded  with  deep  attention. 
They  were  seven  days  from  the  time  they  first  reached  the  waters  of  the 
St.  Croix,  until  they  found  the  enemy.  They  went  but  a  short  distance 
each  day,  and  encamped.  On  the  evening  of  the  seventh  day,  the  scouts 
discovered  a  large  body  of  Sioux  and  Outagami"?  encamped  on  the  lower 
(<ide  of  the  portage  of  the  great  falls  of  the  St.  Croix.  The  discovery  was 
a  surprise  on  both  sides,  The  advance  of  the  Chippewas  had  landed  ul 
the  upper  end  of  the  portage,  intending  to  encamp  theie.  The  Sioux 
and  their  allies  had  just  preceded  them,  from  the  lower  part  of  the  stream 
with  the  same  object.  The  Foxes  or  Outngamies  immediately  fired,  and 
a  battle  ensued  It  is  a  spot  indeed,  from  which  a  retreat  either  way  is 
impracticable,  in  the  face  of  an  enemy.  It  is  a  mere  neck  of  rugged  rock. 
The  river  forces  a  passage  through  this  dark  and  solid  barrier.  It  is 
equally  rapid  and  dangerous  for  canoes  above  and  below.  It  cannot  be 
crossed  direct.     After  the  firing  began  Wabcj..eg  landed  and  brought  up 


WABOJEEG,    OR   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


313 


Lis  men.  He  directed  a  part  of  them  to  extend  themselves  in  the  wood 
around  the  small  neck,  or  peninsula,  of  the  portage,  whence  alone  escape 
'vvas  possible.  Both  parties  fought  with  bravery ;  the  Foxes  with  despera- 
tion. But  they  were  outnumbered,  overpowered,  and  defeated.  Some 
attempted  to  descend  the  rapids,  and  were  lost.  A  few  only  escaped. 
But  the  Chippewas  paid  dearly  for  their  victory.  Wabojeeg  was  slightly 
wounded  in  the  breast:  his  brother  /as  killed.  Many  brave  warriors  fell. 
It  was  a  most  sanguinary  scene.  The  tradition  of  this  battle  is  one  of  the 
most  prominent  and  wide  spread  of  the  events  of  their  modern  history. 
I  have  conversed  with  more  than  one  chief,  who  dated  his  first  military 
honours  in  youth,  to  this  scene.  It  put  an  end  to  their  feud  with  the 
Foxes,  who  retired  from  the  intermediate  rice  lakes,  and  fled  down  the 
Wisconsin.  It  raised  the  name  of  the  Chippewa  leader,  to  the  acme  of 
his  rer.jwn  among  his  people:  but  Wabojeeg,  as  humane  as  hd  was 
brave,  grieved  over  the  loss  of  his  people  who  had  fallen  in  the  action. 
'I'his  feeling  was  expressed  touchingly  and  characteristically,  in  a  war  song, 
which  he  uttered  after  this  victory  which  has  been  preserved  by  the 
late  Mr.  Johnston  of  St.  Mary's,  in  the  following  stanzas. 

On  that  day  when  our  her.jua  lay  low — lay  low, 

On  that  da^  when  our  heroes  lay  low, 
I  fought  by  their  side,  and  thought  ere  I  died, 

Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe, 

Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe. 


.'::\ 


.'IJ',. 


On  that  day,  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead — lay  dead, 
On  that  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead,  , 

I  fought  hand  to  hand,  at  the  head  of  my  band, 
And  here,  on  my  breast,  have  1  bled. 
Ana  here,  on  my  breast,  havf,  I  bled.  ,  .      , 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more — no  more, 
Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more, 
'  Nor  their  brothers  of  war,  who  can  show  scar  for  scar. 

Like  women  their  fates  shall  deplore — deplore, 
Like  women  their  fate  shall  deplore. 

Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend — we'll  spend. 
Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend, 
'     Till  our  youth,  grown  to  men,  we'll  to  war  lead  again,  '"•■■ 

And  our  days,  like  our  fathers,  we'll  end, 
And  our  days,  like  our  fathers,  we'll  end. 

It  is  the  custom  of   these  tribes  to  go  to   war  in  the  spring  and 
summer,  which  are,  not  only  comparatively  seasons  of  leisure  with  them, 

40 


iV 


314 


WABOJEEG,    OR   THE    WHITE    FISHER. 


but  it  is  at  these  seasons  that  they  are  concealed  and  protected  by  the 
foliage  of  the  forest,  and  can  approach  the  enemy  unseen.  At  these  annual 
returns  of  warmth  and  vegetation,  they  also  engage  in  festivities  and  dances, 
during  which  the  events  and  exploits  of  past  years  are  sang  and  recited ; 
and  while  they  derive  fresh  courage  and  stimulus  to  renewed  exertions, 
the  young,  who  are  listeners,  learn  to  emulate  their  fathers,  and  take  their 
earliest  lessons  in  the  art  of  war.  Nothing  is  done  in  the  summer  months 
in  the  way  of  hunting.  The  small  lurrod  animals  are  changing  their 
pelt,  which  is  out  of  season.  The  doe  retires  with  her  fawns,  from  the 
plains  and  open  grounds,  into  thick  woods.  It  is  the  general  season  of 
reproduction,  and  the  red  man  for  a  time,  intermits  his  war  on  the 
animal  creation,  to  resume  it  agaiust  man. 

As  the  autumn  approaches,  he  prepares  for  his  fall  hunts,  by  retiring 
from  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements,  and  from  the  open  lakes,  shores,  and 
streams,  which  have  been  the  scenes  of  his  summer  festivities ;  and  pro- 
ceeds, after  a  short  preparatory  hunt,  to  his  wintering  grounds,  f^'- 
round  of  hunting,  and  of  festivity  and  war,  fills  up  the  year  ;  all  the  tribes 
conform  in  these  general  customs.  There  are  no  war  parties  raised  in 
the  winter.  This  season  is  exclusively  devoted  to  securing  the  means  of 
their  subsistence  and  clothing,  by  seeking  the  valuable  skins,  which  arc 
to  purchase  their  clothing  and  their  ammunition,  traps  and  arms. 

The  hunting  grounds  of  the  chief,  whose  life  we  are  considering,  ex- 
tended along  flie  southern  shores  of  Lake  Superior  from  the  Montreal 
River,  to  the  inlet  of  the  Misacoda,  or  Burntwood  River  of  Fond  du  Lac. 
If  he  ascended  the  one,  he  usually  made  the  wide  circuit  indicated,  and 
came  out  at  the  other.  He  often  penetrated  by  a  central  route  up  the 
Maskigo.  This  is  a  region  still  abounding,  but  less  so  than  formerly,  in  the 
bear,  moose,  bea\  jr,  otter,  martin,  and  muskrat.  Among  the  smaller 
animals  are  also  to  be  noticed  the  mink,  lynx,  hare,  porcupine,  and  par- 
tridge, and  towards  its  southern  and  western  limits,  the  Virginia  deer.  In 
this  ample  area,  the  La  Pointe,  or  Chagoimcgon  Indians  hunted.  It  is  a  rule 
of  the  chase,  that  each  hunter  has  a  portion  of  the  country  assigned  fo  him, 
on  which  he  alone  may  hunt ;  and  there  are  conventional  laws  which  de- 
cide all  questions  of  right  and  priority  in  starting  and  killing  game.  In 
these  questions,  the  chief  exercises  a  proper  authority,  and  it  is  thus  in  the 
power  of  one  of  these  forest  governors  and  magistrates,  where  tliey  happen 
to  be  men  of  sound  sense,  judgment  and  manly  independence,  to  make 
themselves  felt  and  known,  and  to  become  true  beneiactors  to  their  tribes. 
And  such  chiefs  create  an  impression  upon  meir  followers,  and  leave  a 
reputation  behind  them,  which  is  of  more  value  than  their  achievements 
iu  war. 

Wabojeeg  excelled  in  both  characters ;  he  was  equally  popular  as  a 
civil  ruler  and  a  war  chief;  and  while  he  administered  justice  to  his  peo- 
ple, he  was  an  expert  hunter,  and  made  due  and  ample  provision  for  his 


"&* 


WABOJEEO,    OR   THE    WHITE    FISHER. 


315 


Lac. 
and 
the 
nthe 
mailer 
par- 
In 
a  rule 
him, 
ch  Je- 
In 
in  the 
appeti 
make 
tribes, 
ave  ii 
ments 

as  a 
s  peo- 
his 


rS* 


family.  He  usually  gleaned,  in  a  season,  by  his  traps  and  carbine,  four 
packs  of  mixed  furs,  the  avails  of  which  were  ample  to  provide  clothing 
for  all  the  members  of  his  lodge  circle,  as  well  as  to  renew  his  supply  of 
ammunition  and  other  essential  articles. 

On  one  occasion,  he  had  a  singular  contest  with  a  moose.  He  had 
gone  out,  one  morning  early,  to  set  martin  traps.  He  had  set  about  forty, 
and  was  returning  to  his  lodge,  when  he  unexpectedly  encountered  a 
large  moose,  in  his  path,  which  manifested  a  disposition  to  attack  him. 
Being  unarmed,  and  having  nothing  hut  a  knife  and  small  hatchet, 
which  he  had  carried  to  make  his  traps,  he  tried  to  avoid  it.  But  the  ani- 
mal came  towards  him  in  a  furious  manner.  He  took  shelter  behind  a 
tree,  shifting  his  position  from  tree  to  tree,  retreating.  At  length,  as  he 
fled,  he  picked  up  a  pole,  and  quickly  untying  his  moccasin  strings,  he 
bound  his  knife  to  the  end  of  the  pole.  He  then  placed  himself  in  a 
favourable  position,  behind  a  tree,  and  when  the  moose  came  up,  stabbed 
him  several  times  in  the  throat  and  breast.  At  last,  the  animal,  exhausted 
with  the  loss  of  blood,  fell.  He  then  dispatched  him,  and  cut  out  his 
tongue  to  carry  home  to  his  lodge  as  a  trophy  of  victory.  When  they 
went  back  to  the  spot,  for  the  carcass,  they  found  the  snow  trampled 
down  in  a  wide  circle,  and  copiously  sprinkled  with  blood,  which  gave  it 
the  appearance  of  a  battle-field.  It  proved  to  be  a  male  of  uncommon 
size. 

The  domestic  history  of  a  native  chief,  can  seldom  be  obtained.  In  the 
present  instance,  the  facts  that  follow,  may  be  regarded  with  interest,  as 
having  been  obtained  from  residents  of  Chagoimcgon,  or  from  his  descen- 
dants. He  did  not  take  a  wife  till  about  the  age  of  thirty,  and  he  then 
married  a  widow,  by  whom  he  had  one  son.  He  bad  obtained  early 
iiof-jriely  as  a  warrior,  which  perhaps  absorbed  his  attention.  What 
cau.'fjs  there  were  to  render  this  union  unsatisfactory,  or  whether  there 
.'■;.''  any,  is   not  known  ;  but  after  the   lapse  of  two  years,  he  mar- 

cfl  -  pirl  of  fourteen,  of  the  totem  of  the  bear,  by  w^hom  he  had  a  family 
Oi  oi.Y  '  hildren.  He  is  represented  as  of  a  temper  and  manners  afllec- 
tionate  and  forbearing.  He  evinced  thoughtfulncss  and  diligence  in  the 
management  of  his  affairs,  and  the  order  and  disposition  of  his  lodge. 
When  the  hunting  season  was  over,  he  employed  his  leisure  moments  in 
adding  to  the  comforts  of  his  lodge.  His  lodge  was  of  an  obbng  shape, 
ten  fathoms  long,  end  lade  by  setting  two  rows  of  posts  firmly  in  the 
ground,  and  sheathing  the  sides  and  roof  with  the  smooth  bark  of  the 
birch  From  the  centre  rosn  a  pf^st  crowned  with  the  carved  figure  of 
an  owl,  which  he  had  probably  selected  as  a  bird  of  good  omen,  for  it  was 
nc'ther  his  own  nor  his  wife's  totem.  This  figure  was  so  placed, 
that  it  turned  with  the  wind,  and  a.iswered  the  purpose  of  a  weather- 
cock. 

In  person  Wabojeeg  was  tall,  being  six  feet  six  inches,  erect  in  carriage. 


316 


WABOJEEG,    OR   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


and  of  slender  make.  He  possessed  a  commanding  countenance,  united 
to  ease  and  dignity  of  manners.  He  was  a  ready  and  fluent  speaker, 
and  conducted  personally  the  negotiations  with  the  Fox  and  Sioux  nations. 
It  was  perhaps  twenty  years  after  the  battle  on  the  St.  Croix,  which  es- 
tablished the  Chippewa  boundary  in  that  quarter,  and  while  his  c  lildren 
were  still  young,  that  there  came  to  his  village,  in  the  capacity  of  a  ticder, 
a  young  gentleman  of  a  respectable  family  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  who 
formed  an  exalted  notion  of  his  character,  bearing,  and  warlike  exploits. 
This  visit,  and  his  consequent  residence  on  the  lake,  during  the  winter, 
became  an  important  era  to  the  chief,  and  has  linked  his  name  and  me- 
mory with  numerous  persons  in  civilized  life.  Mr.  Johnston  asked  the 
northern  S'of  for  his  youngest  daughter.  Englishman,  he  replied,  my 
daughter  i.  >  >>  ng,  and  you  cannot  take  her  as  white  men  have  too  often 
taken  our  dau  ,  :s.  It  will  be  time  enough  to  think  of  complying  with 
your  request,  when  you  return  again  to  this  lake  in  the  summer.  My 
daughter  b  my  favourite  child,  and  I  cannot  part  with  her,  unless  you 
will  promise  to  acknowledge  her  by  such  ceremonies  as  white  men  use. 
You  must  ever  keep  her,  and  never  forsake  her.  On  this  basis  a  union 
was  formed,  a  union  it  may  be  said,  between  the  Erse  and  Algonquin 
races — and  it  was  faithfully  adhered  to,  till  his  death,  a  period  of  thirty- 
seven  years. 

Wabojeeg  had  impaired  his  health  in  the  numerous  war  parties  which 
he  conducted  across  the  wide  summit  which  separated  his  hunting  grounds 
from  the  Mississippi  valley.  A  slender  frame,  under  a  life  of  inces.-'int 
exertion,  brought  on  a  premature  decay.  Consumption  ^fivealed  itself  at 
a  comparatively  early  age,  and  he  fell  before  this  insidious  disease,  in  a 
few  years,  at  the  early  age  of  about  forty-five.  He  died  in  1793  at  his 
native  village  of  Chagoimegon. 

The  incident  which  has  been  named,  did  not  fail  to  make  the  forest 
chieftain  acquainted  with  the  leading  truth  of  Christianity,  in  the  revela- 
tion it  makes  of  a  saviour  for  all  races.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a  truth 
which  was  brought  to  his  knowledge  and  explained.  It  is,  of  course,  not 
known  with  what  particular  effects.  As  he  saw  his  end  approaching,  he 
requested  that  his  body  might  not  be  buried  out  of  sight,  but  placed,  ac- 
cording to  a  custom  prevalent  in  the  remoter  bands  of  this  tribe,  on  a  form 


supported  by  posts,  or  a  scaffold. 
hunter  state. 


This  trait  is,  perhaps,  natural  to  the 


My  friends  when  my  spirit  is  fled — is  fled 
My  friends  when  my  spirit  is  fled, 

Ah,  put  me  not  bound,  in  the  dark  and  cold  ground, 
Where  light  shall  no  longer  be  shed — be  shed, 
Where  day-light  no  more  shall  be  shed, 


Jtfk^ 


WABOJEEG,   OE   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 

But  lay  me  up  scaffolded  high — all  high, 

Chiefs  lay  me  up  scafiblded  high, 
Where  my  tribe  shall  still  say,  as  they  point  to  my  clay. 

He  ne'er  from  the  foe  sought  to  fly— to  fly, 

He  ne'er  frorr   he  foe  sought  to  fly. 

And  children,  who  play  on  the  shore — the  shore, 

And  children  who  play  on  the  shore, 
As  the  war  dance  they  beat,  my  name  shall  repeat, 

And  the  fate  of  their  chieflan  deplore — deplore. 

And  the  fate  of  their  chieftain  deplore. 


817 


which 


at  his 

!  forest 
revela- 
a  truth 
ivse,  not 
hing,  he 
ced,  ac- 
i  a  form 
al  to  the 


J  MODE   OF   WRITING   AN   INDIAN   LANGUAGE.. 

The  rules  of  utterance  of  these  tribes,  after  all  that  has  been  said  and 
written  on  the  subject,  are  very  simple,  and  determine  the  orthography,  so 
iar,  at  least,  as  relates  to  distinctions  for  the  long  and  short  vowels.  If,  in 
writing  Indian,  the  syllables  be  separated  by  hyphens,  there  need  be  no 
uncertainty  respecting  their  s-  unds,  and  we  shali  be  saved  a  world  of 
somewhat  over  nice  disquisition.  A  vowel  preceded  by  a  consonant,  is 
always  long,  a  vowel  followed  by  a  consonant  is  always  short.  A  vowel 
between  two  consonants,  is  short.  A  vowel  standing  by  itself  is  always 
full  or  long.    A  few  examples  of  well  known  words  will  denote  this. 


On  ta'  ri  o. 
Ni  ag'  ar  a. 
O  we'  go. 
Ti  6  ga. 
Os  we  go. 
I'-o-wa. 
Wis  con'  sin. 
Chi  cd  go. 


Wa  bash. 
Pe  6  ri  a. 
Ti  con  de  ro  ga. 
Mis  siss  ip  pi. 
O  nei  da. 
Al  ab  a  ma 
O  tis'  CO. 
Or  e  gon. 


Write  the  words  by  whatever  system  of  orthography  you  will,  French, 
English,  or  German,  and  the  vowel  sounds  will  vindicate  this  distinction. 
If  diphthongs  have  been  used,  for  simple  vowels,  through  early  mistake  or 
redundancy,  the  rule  is  the  same.  If  they  appear  as  proper  diphthongs,  they 
follow  the  rule  of  diphthongs.  This  principal  of  utterance  appears  to  be  a 
general  and  fixed  law  in  the  Indian  languages  as  respects  the  sounds 
of  e,  i,  0,  u,  and  the  two  chief  sounds  of  a,  1  and  3  of  Walker's  Key.  As 
the  letter  a  has  four  distinct  sounds,  as  in  English,  the  chief  discrepancies, 
seen  above,  will  appear  in  the  use  of  this  letter. 


'!  .» 


ORIGIN 


AND 


HISTORY  OF  THE  EACE. 


TRADITIONS    OF    THE    ARCTIDES. 


There  are  some  curious  traditions  related  by  the  race  of  people  living 
on  that  part  of  the  continent  lying  north  and  west  of  Athabasca  lake,  and 
the  river  Unjigah.  Mackenzie  has  described  that  branch  of  them,  who 
are  called  by  the  trivial  name  of  Che-pe-wyans.  This  is  an  Algonquin 
term,  meaning  puckered  blankets,  and  has  reference  only  to  the  most 
easterly  and  southerly  division  of  the  race.  They  are  but  the  van  of  an 
extensive  race.  All  that  gives  identity  to  their  general  traditions,  and  dis- 
tinctive character  and  language,  relates  as  well  to  the  Dogribs,  the  Cop- 
permines,  the  Strongbows,  the  Ambawtawoots,  the  Hares,  the  Brush- 
woods, the  Sursees,  the  TacuUies,  the  Nateotetains,  and  other  tribes  lo- 
cated north  of  them,  extending  to  the  Arctic  Ocean,  and  west  through  the 
Peace  river  puoS  nf  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Philology  brings  into  one 
groupe  all  these  dialects  of  a  wide  spread  race,  who  extend  from  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Atnah  nation  on  the  Columbia,  across  the  Rocky  Mountains 
eastwardly  to  the  Lake  of  the  Hills  and  the  Missinipi  or  Churchill  river, 
covering  many  degrees  of  latitude  and  longitude.  In  the  absence  of  any 
generic  name  for  them,  founded  on  language  or  character,  I  shall  allude 
to  them  under  the  gc. graphical  phrase  of  Arctides. 

This  stock  of  people  have  proceeded  from  the  direction  of  the  North 
Pacific  towards  the  Atlantic  waters,  in  a  general  eastern  direction,  in 
which  respect,  their  history  forms  a  striking  exception  to  the  other  great 
stocks  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  United  States,  the  Canadas,  and  Hudson's 
bay,  who  have  been  in  a  continual  progress  towards  the  west  and  north- 
west. The  Arctides,  on  the  contrary,  have  proceeded  east  and  southeast. 
They  may  be  supposed,  therefore,  to  bring  their  traditions  more  directly 
from  opposite  portions  of  the  continent,  and  from  Asia,  and  it  may  be  in- 
ferred, from  more  unmixed  and  primitive  sources.  Some  of  these  tradi- 
tions are,  at  least,  of  a  curious  and  striking  character.  They  believe,  like 
the  more  southerly  tribes,  in  the  general  tradition  of  a  deluge,  and  of  a 
paradise,  or  land  of  future  bliss.     They  have  apparently,  veiled  the  Greai 


TRADITIONS    OP   THE    ARCTIDES. 


319 


Spirit,  or  creator  of  the  globe,  under  the  allegory  of  a  gigantic  bird.  They 
believe,  thai  there  was  originally  nothing  visible  but  one  vast  ocean. 
Upon  this  the  bird  descended  from  the  sky,  with  a  noise  of  his  wings 
which  produced  sounds  resembling  thunder.  The  earth,  as  he  alighted, 
immediately  rose  above  the  waters.  This  bird  of  creative  power,  then 
made  all  the  classes  of  animals,  who  were  made  out  of  earth.  They  all 
had  precedency  to  man.  Man  alone,  the  last  in  the  scries,  was  created 
from  the  integument  of  a  dog.  This,  they  believe,  was  their  own  origin, 
and  hence,  as  Mackenzie  tells  us,  they  will  not  eat  the  flesh  of  this  animal, 
as  is  done  by  the  other  tribes  of  the  continent.  To  guard  and  protect 
them,  he  then  made  a  magic  arrow,  which  they  were  to  preserve  with 
great  care,  and  hold  sacred.  But  they  were  so  thoughtless,  they  add,  as 
to  carry  it  away  and  lose  it,  upon  which  the  great  bird  took  his  flight,  and 
has  never  since  appeared.  This  magic  arrow  is  doubtless  to  be  regarded 
as  a  symbol  of  something  else,  which  was  very  essential  to  their  safety 
and  happiness.  Indian  history  is  often  disguised  under  such  symbolic 
forms. 

They  have  also  a  tradition  that  they  originally  came  from  a  foreign 
country,  which  was  inhabited  by  a  wicked  people.  They  had  to  cross  a 
great  lake,  or  water,  which  was  shallow,  narrow,  and  full  of  islands. 
Their  track  lay  also  through  snow  and  ice,  and  they  suffered  miserably 
from  cold.  They  first  landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Coppermine  river. 
The  earth  thereabouts  was  then  strewed  with  metallic  copper,  which  has 
since  disappeared. 

They  believe  that,  in  ancient  times,  men  lived  till  their  feet  were  worn 
out  with  walking,  and  their  throats  with  eating.  They  represent  their 
ancestors  as  living  to  very  great  ages.  They  describe  a  deluge,  in  which 
the  waters  spread  over  the  whole  earth,  except  the  highest  mountains,  on 
which  their  progenitors  were  saved. 

Their  notions  of  a  future  state  coincide  generally  with  the  other  stocks. 
But  their  paradise  is  clothed  with  more  imaginative  traits.  They  believe, 
that  at  death  they  pass  immediately  to  another  world,  where  there  is  a  large 
river  of  water  to  cross.  They  must  embark  in  a  stone  canoe,  and  are 
borne  along  into  a  wide  lake,  which  has  an  island  in  its  centre.  This  is 
the  island  of  the  blest,  and  the  object  of  the  disembodied  soul  is  to  reach  it. 
If  their  lives  have  been  good,  they  will  be  fortunate,  and  make  it.  If  bad, 
they  will  sink  ;  but  they  will  only  sink  to  the  depth  of  their  chins,  so  that 
they  may  be  permitted  to  behold  the  happy  land,  and  strive  in  vain  to 
reach  it.     Eternity  is  passed  in  this  vain  endeavour. 

They  have  also  some  notion  of  the  doctrine  of  transmigration.  Such 
are  the  traditionary  notions  of  this  numerous  family  of  the  Red  Race, 
which  are  sufficiently  distinctive  and  peculiar, — and  while  they  resemble 
in  many  traits,  yet  in  others  they  contradistinguish  them  from  the  great 
Algic  race  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  continent.     The  most  advanced 


320 


TRADITIONS   OF    THE    AHCTIDE8. 


branch  of  these  tribes  Jn  their  geograghicul  position,  call  themr  Ives,  as 
reported  by  Capt.  Franklin,  People  of  the  Rising  Sun,  or  Saw-eesaw- 
dinneh. 

It  seems  singular,  that  the  farther  north  we  go,  the  greater  evidences  do 
we  behold  of  imagination,  in  the  aboriginal  race,  together  v/ith  some  fore- 
shadowings  of  future  punishment. 


WAR   SONG. 

Where  are  my  foes  ?  say,  warriors,  where  ?     No  forest  is  so  black, 
That  it  can  hide  from  my  quick  eye,  the  vestige  of  their  track : 
There  is  no  lake  so  boundless,  no  path  where  man  may  go, 
Can  shield  them  from  my  sharp  pursuit,  or  save  them  from  my  blow. 
The  winds  that  whisper  in  the  trees,  the  clouds  that  spot  the  sky, 
Impart  a  soil  intelligence,  to  show  me  where  they  he, 
The  very  birds  that  sail  the  air,  and  scream  as  on  they  go, 
Give  me  a  clue  my  course  to  tread,  and  lead  me  to  the  foe. 

The  sun,  at  dawn,  lifts  up  his  head,  to  guide  me  on  my  way, 
The  moon,  at  night,  looks  softly  down,  and  cheers  me  with  her  ray. 
The  war-crowned  stars,  those  beaming  lights,  my  spirit  casts  at  night, 
Direct  me  as  I  thread  the  maze,  and  lead  me  to  the  fight. 
In  sacred  dreams  within  my  lodge,  while  resting  on  the  land. 
Bright  omens  of  success  arise,  and  nerve  my  warlike  hand. 
Where'er  I  turn,  where'er  I  go,  there  is  a  whispering  sound. 
That  tells  me  I  shall  crush  the  foe,  and  drive  him  from  my  ground. 

The  beaming  west  invites  me  on,  with  smiles  of  vermil  hue. 
And  clouds  of  promise  fill  the  sky,  and  deck  its  heavenly  blue. 
There  is  no  breeze — there  is  no  sign,  in  ocean,  earth  or  sky, 
That  does  not  swell  my  breast  with  hope,  or  animate  my  eye. 
If  to  the  stormy  beach  I  go,  where  heavy  tempests  play. 
They  tell  me  but,  how  warriors  brave,  should  conquer  in  the  fray. 
All  nature  fills  my  heart  with  fires,  that  prompt  me  on  to  go. 
To  rush  with  rage,  and  lifted  spear,  upon  my  country's  foe. 


It  is  certainly  as  easy,  says  Harris,  the  author  of  "  Hermes,"  to  be  a 
scholar  us  a  gamester,  or  any  other  character  equally  illiberal  and  low. 
The  same  application,  the  same  quantity  of  habit,  will  fit  us  for  one  as 
completely  as  for  the  other.  And  as  to  those  who  tell  us,  with  an  air  of 
seeming  wisdom,  that  it  is  men,  and  not  books  that  we  must  study  to  be- 
come knowing ;  this  I  have  always  remarked,  from  repeated  experience, 
to  be  the  common  consolation  and  language  of  dunces. 


^01 


®  H  It  4  ^  ^» 


OR 


THE  RED  RACE  OF  AMERICA. 


!        PART   SIXTH.       i 


SCENERY  OF  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

Few  portions  of  America  can  vie  in  scenic  attractions  with  this  interior 
sea.  Its  size  alone  gives  it  all  the  elements  of  grandeur,  hut  these  have 
been  heightened  by  the  mountain  masses  which  nature  has  piled  along  ita 
shores.  In  some  places  these  masses  consist  of  vast  walls  of  coarse  grey 
or  drab  sandstone,  placed  horizontally  until  they  have  attained  many  hun- 
dred feet  in  height  above  the  water.  The  action  of  such  an  immense 
liquid  area,  forced  against  these  crumbling  walls  by  tempests,  has  caused 
wide  and  deep  arches  to  be  worn  into  the  solid  structure  at  their  base, 
into  which  the  billows  rush  with  a  noise  resembling  low  pealing  thunder. 
By  this  means,  large  areas  of  the  impending  mass  are  at  length  under« 
mined  and  precipitated  into  the  lake,  leaving  the  split  and  rent  parts  from 
'  which  they  have  separated,  standing  like  huge  misshapen  turrets  and  bat' 
tlements.     Such  is  the  varied  coast  called  the  Pictured  Rocks. 

At  other  points  of  the  coast  volcanic  forces  have  operated,  lifting  up 
these  level  strata  into  positions  nearly  vertical,  and  leaving  them  to  stand 
like  the  leaves  of  an  open  book.  At  the  same  time,  the  volcanic  rocks 
"Sent  up  from  below  have  risen  in  high  mountain  piles.  Such  is  the  con* 
dition  of  things  at  the  Porcupine  Mountains. 

The  basin  and  bed  of  this  lake  act  as  a  vast  geological  mortar,  in  which 
the  masses  of  broken  and  fallen  stones  are  whirled  about  and  ground 
down,  till  all  the  softer  ones,  such  as  the  sand-stones,  are  brought  into  the 
state  of  pure  yellow  sand.  This  sand  is  driven  ashore  by  the  waves, 
where  it  is  shoved  up  in  long  wreaths  tilt  dried  by  the  sun.  The  winds 
now  take  it  up  and  spread  it  inland,  or  pile  it  immediately  along  the 
coast,  where  it  presents  itself  in  mountain  maasv  Such  are  the  great 
Sand  Dunes  of  the  Grande  Sables. 

There  are  yet  other  theatres  of  action  for  this  sublime  mass  of  inland 

41 


323 


SCENERY  OF   LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


waters,  where  it  has  manifested  perhaps  still  more  strongly,  if  not  so  stri 
kingly,  its  abrasive  powers.  The  whole  force  of  the  lake,  under  the  impulse 
of  a  northwest  tempest,  is  directed  against  prominent  portions  of  the  shore, 
which  consist  of  the  black  and  hard  volcanic  rocks.  Solid  as  these  are, 
the  waves  have  found  an  entrance  in  veins  of  spar  or  minerals  of  softer 
structure,  and  have  thus  been  led  inland,  and  torn  up  large  fields  of  amyg- 
daloid and  other  rock,  or  lefl  portions  of  them  standing  in  rugged  knobs 
or  promontories.  Such  are  the  east  and  west  coasts  of  the  great  peninsula 
of  Keweena,  which  has  recently  become  the  theatre  of  mining  operations. 

When  the  visitor  to  these  remote  and  boundless  waters  comes  to  see  this 
wide  and  varied  scene  of  complicated  attractions,  he  is  absorbed  in  wonder 
and  astonishment.  The  eye,  once  introduced  to  this  panorama  of  waters, 
is  never  done  looking  and  admiring.  Scene  ahei  scene,  clifi*  afler  cliff, 
island  after  island,  and  vista  after  vista  are  presented.  One  days'  scenes  are 
but  the  prelude  to  another,  and  when  weeks  and  months  have  been  spent 
in  picturesque  rambles  along  its  shores,  the  traveller  has  only  to  ascend 
some  of  its  streams,  and  go  inland,  to  find  falls  and  cascades,  and  cataracts 
of  the  most  beautiful  or  magnificent  character.  Qo  where  he  will,  there 
is  something  to  attract  him.  Beneath  his  feet  the  pebbles  are  agates.  The 
water  is  of  the  most  crystaiine  purity.  The  sky  is  filled  at  sunset  with 
the  most  gorgeous  piles  of  clouds.  The  air  itself  is  of  the  purest  and  most 
inspiriting  kind.  To  visit  such  a  scene  is  to  draw  health  from  its  purest 
fountains,  and  to  revel  in  intellectual  delights. 

These  remarks  are  made  to  introduce  the  following  letters,  written  by 
an  intelligent,  modest,  intellectual  young  man,  a  printer,  who  by  way  of 
recreation  and  to  recruit  his  health,  accompanied  me  on  an  expedition 
through  this  lake  into  the  Indian  country,  in  the  summer  of  1831.  They 
were  addressed  to  friends  of  mine,  who  have  permitted  them  to  be  used 
for  this  purpose.  There  is  a  vividness  and  freshness  about  them  which 
will  repay  their  perusal.  I  remember  seeing  the  writer  sitting  on  heaps 
of  clean  gravel  on  the  shore,  or  perched  on  a  rock,  while  he  penned  these 
letters,  on  the  spur  of  the  moment,  to  be  sent  back  to  St.  Mary's,  by 
some  returning  trader  or  Indian  canoe.  His  sudden  death,  the  following 
year,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  was  deeply  regretted  ;  and  the  letters,  while 
they  will  aflTord  pleasure  in  their  perusal,  are  offered^  at  the  same  time,  as 
a  fitting  memento  to  his  memory. 


Crranite  Point,  Lake  Superior,  July  3,  1831, 

ESTEEMED  FRIEND. 

While  looking  over  the  Life  of  Dr.  Payson,  at  your  house,  I  was  pleased 
with  a  remark  of  his,  in  which  he  says  "  that  a  formal  letter  to  a  friend  is 
like  '  Madam,  I  hope  I  have  the  pleasure  to  see  you  in  good  health,'  ad- 


SCENERY  OP  LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


323 


dressed  by  a  son  to  his  mother,  aAer  a  year's  absence."  These  may  not 
be  the  exact  words,  but  they  convey  the  sentiment.  Had  I  the  disposition 
to  write  to  you  such  a  letter,  the  circumstances  of  my  situation  would  most 
efiectually  preclude  its  gratification. 

One  week  has  now  elapsed,  since  we  were  climbing  the  rugged  sides 
of  the  Iroquois  mountain,  and  together  gazing  upon  the  peaceful  lake, 
whose  waters  reposed  in  quietness  at  its  base.  During  that  week  you  may 
well  imagine  that  scenes  have  passed  before  me,  as  diverse  and  varied  in 
interest  and  excitement,  as  the  vicissitudes  of  human  life.  We  have  glided 
over  the  U-^pid  waters  of  the  Superior,  when  its  broad  surface  lay  stretched 
out  before  us  with  all  the  placidity  of  a  polished  mirror,  and  anon 
our  slender  barks  have  been  tossed  like  a  feather  upon  the  rushing  billows. 
We  have  rambled  along  the  sandy  beach  or  the  gravelled  shore,  or 
bounded  from  rock  to  rock  in  search  of  new  objects  of  attraction.  We 
have  ascended  the  sliding  sands  of  the  Grande  Sable ;  viewed  with  admi- 
ation  and  awe  the  variegated  walls  of  the  Pictured  Rocks ;  passed  under 
the  Doric's  arches,  and  scaled  its  summit ;  and  last,  but  not  hsast,  climbed 
a  weary  way  up  the  Mountain  of  the  Breast.  But  I  shall  not  be  thanked 
for  filling  up  my  sheet  with  such  general  observations. 

Very  little  of  interest  is  to  be  found  upon  the  coast  from  Point  Iroquois 
to  the  Qrande  Marais.  Nothing  but  a  continuous  sandy  beach  meets  the 
eye,  which  at  length  becomes  tedious  in  the  extreme.  At  the  Grande 
Maraio,  however,  the  scene  changes.  Here  the  lofty  mountains  of  Sable 
commence,  which,  in  themselves,  are  sufficient  to  occupy  the  mind  until 
new  wonders  are  presented.  Mr.  Johnston  and  mjrself,  accompanied  by 
two  of  the  Indian  lads,  ascended  them  near  the  beginning  of  the  range. 
Upon  arriving  at  the  summit,  the  prospect  was  at  once  impressive  and  sub- 
lime. Behind  us  was  the  Superior,  bounded  but  by  the  horizon — ^before 
us  a  gigantic  amphitheatre,  whose  walls  on  either  side  rose  into  the  mag- 
nitude of  mountains.  We  descended  into  the  area,  and  it  was  one  in 
which  the  Olympian  combatants  would  have  delighted  to  wage  their  con- 
tests for  a  false  and  short-lived  fame.  It  was  early  when  we  embarked, 
and  being  invigorated  by  the  night's  repose,  we  felt  inclined,  despite  fa- 
tigue, to  make  a  survey  of  all  that  might  prove  interesting.  Passing  on,, 
we  found  that  the  winds  had  disposed  of  the  sand  alternately  in  hills  and 
valleys.  Nothing  but  an  arid  waste  met  the  eye,  except  when  here  and 
there  a  hardy  plant  had  reared  its  head  above  the  yellow  surface,  or  a  little 
islet  oasis  of  green  was  observed  on  a  hillock's  side,  struggling  with  sur- 
rounding desolation.  Being  informed  that  a  small  lake  lay  beyond  the 
Grande  Sables,  we  immediately  resolved  upon  paying  it  a  visit.  The 
distance  we  had  to  traverse  was  about  a  mile,  and  as  we  wound  our  way 
along,  I  involuntarily  drew  the  comparison  between  the  journey  of  life 
and  our  morning's  excursion.  How  true  is  ft  that  the  great  portion 
of  our  jxistence  in  this  world,  is  filled  up  with  events  that  but  leave  the 


324 


SCENERY  or  LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


soul  in  bitterness,  while  at  times  some  bright  flower,  some  sunny  spot  will 
appear,  to  which  memory  can  recur  with  pleasure,  and  draw  new  hopes 
for  the  future.  How  miserable  the  condition  of  those  whose  ideas  of  hap- 
piness are  bounded  by  present  enjoyment ;  to  them,  futurity  appears  a 
something  gloomy  and  undefinable,  the  very  thoughts  of  which  are  un- 
welcome. But  the  Christian  can  look  into  a  world  beyond  the  grave,  and 
the  vista,  like  the  green  forest  around  this  miniature  Zahara,  is  pleasant 
to  the  sight.  And  even  here,  although  his  course  may  be  over  a  desert, 
yet  every  l^ud  of  promise,  every  opening  flower,  serve  but  as  a  source  of 
new  excitement,  and  from  them  he  gathers  strength  to  press  his  onward 
march  amid  the  many  thorns  that  beset  his  path.  But  ere  I  had  con< 
eluded  moralizing,  upon  gaining  the  top  of  a  sand  hill,  a  scene  opened  to 
the  view  of  the  most  romantic  beauty.  Unconsciously  I  stopped,  lest  I 
should  too  soon  rush  upon  a  prospect  of  such  quiet  loveliness.  Wo  had 
passed  over  a  desert,  whose  only  attraction  consisted  in  the  novelty  of  its 
character  and  the  majesty  of  its  outline,  but  the  repetition  of  its  barrenness 
began  to  pall  upon  the  sight,  and  oppress  the  mind  with  a  sensation 
of  weariness,  when  instantly  the  entire  scene  was  changed.  Instead 
of  sterile  heights,  every  thing  bloomed  in  the  vigor  and  freshness  ot  vege- 
tation. The  forest  resounded  with  "  the  sweet  notes  of  the  summer  birds," 
and  as  the  eye  sought  for  the  merry  warblers,  it  caught  a  glimpse  of  the 
blue  water  as  its  ripples  sparkled  in  the  morning  sun.  My  hesitation  was 
but  for  a  moment,  and  bounding  down  the  precipitous  sand  hills,  the  iso* 
lated  lake,  that  seemed  to  exult  in  its  wild  solitude,  with  its  richly  diversi- 
fled  and  picturesque  enclosures,  were  spread  before  me.  O,  it  was  a  scene 
that  the  poet  and  the  painter  would  love  to  dwell  upon.  Cold  must  be  the 
heart,  ungrateful  the  affections  of  that  being,  who,  blessed  with  intelligence, 
can  behold  the  fairest  of  Nature's  works,  and  not  adore  the  God  of  nature. 
My  fancy  might  have  been  highly  wrought,  but  it  all  appeared  more 
like  a  pleasant  dream  that  fills  the  mind,  when  slumber  steals  over  the 
senses  as  we  are  thinking  upon  absent  friends,  and  the  haunts  of  happy 
hours. 

The  lake  itself  is  about  nine  miles  in  circumference,  and  in  general 
form,  as  near  as  a  comparison  can  be  made,  resembles  a  heart.  The 
shores  are  deeply  indented  and  irregular,  now  projecting  into  the  water 
in  small  semi-circular  promontories,  and  again  retiring,  as  if  half  afraid  of 
the  embraces  of  the  limpid  element.  On  the  south  and  west,  as  far  as  the 
eye  can  reach,  the  land  rises  into  mountainous  elevations ;  on  the  north, 
stands  the  lofty  sand  banks,  affording  a  fine  contrast  with  the  fertility 
around,  while  on  the  east  it  is  bounded  by  lower  grounds,  that  in  one  in- 
stance descend  to  a  beautiful  grassy  lawn.  The  water  appears  to  be  very 
deep,  and  as  we  sent  a  shout  over  its  surface,  we  were  answered  by  a 
startled  water  fowl,  that  seldom,  very  seldom,  hears  the  sound  of  a  human 
voice  in  its  wild  retreat.     Every  thing  seemed  to  conspire  to  render  this 


SCENERY  OP  LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


325 


one  of  the  most  enchanting  spots  in  nature,  and  it  was  with  regret  that 
we  turned  to  regain  our  canoe. 

Such  is  Lake  Leelinau;  and  while  the  breeze  that  moved  ovef  its 
waters  sent  its  waves  to  my  feet,  I  thought  of  the  friend  after  whom 
I  named  it,  and  from  my  heart  wished  that  her  life  might  be  as  calm  and 
joyous  as  the  bright  prospect  before  me.  By  that  name  it  shall  be  known, 
and  if  this  faint  description  of  the  beauties  it  unfolds  will  serve  to  beguile 
a  passing  moment,  a  double  object  will  have  been  achieved. 

As  we  hurried  along  on  our  return,  George  pointed  out  to  me  the  fairy 
tracks  that  occasionally  are  seen  on  these  hills.  They  were,  in  fact, 
exact  representations  of  the  print  of  the  human  foot,  and  about  the  size  of 
your  Chinese  lady's.  But  alas  I  how  unpoetical ;  we  were  forced  to  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  our  fairy  was  nothing  more  than  a  porcvpinc.  Al- 
though the  SOth  of  June,  we  stopped  at  a  snow  bank,  and  after  indulging 
for  a  moment  in  a  winter's  sport,  filled  one  of  our  Indian's  hats  with  spe- 
cimens  for  Mr.  S.  We  travelled  over  nearly  Hjur  miles  of  these  sondy 
mountains.  Their  summit,  near  the  lake,  is  covered  with  pebbles,  among^ 
which  I  found  several  carnelians. 

It  was  nearly  six  o'clock  when  we  descended  to  our  canoes,  and  the 
thought  crossed  my  mind  that  probably  our  friends  at  St.  Mary's  were  be* 
ginning  to  shake  the  poppies  from  their  eyes,  and  seriously  think  of  taking 
a  peep  at  the  sunny  sky.  At  eight  we  landed  to  breakfast,  and  need  I  tell 
you  that  consumption  presided  at  the  board.  Not  the  arch  fiend  with  the 
bright,  though  sunken  eye,  the  hectic  cough,  .■«nd  the  delicate,  but  death- 
boding  tint,  but  a  consumption  that  caused  the  bolid  viands  before  us  to 
disappear  with  a  marvellous  quickness. 

But  to  ensure  the  perusal  of  any  future  production,  I  must  tax  your 
patience  no  farther  now.  Suflico  it  to  say  that  the  farther  I  advance,  the 
better  am  I  pleased  with  the  tour  I  have  undertaken.  Let  the  issue  bo 
what  it  may,  the  commencement  has  introduced  to  me  a  friend  whom  1 
shall  Tiever  forget.     May  the  blessing  of  the  Christian's  God  attend  you. 

MELANCTHON  L.  WOOLSEY. 
To  Mrs. . 

■•{ 


Lake  Superior,  July  5,  1831. 


MY  DEAR 


It  was  my  intention  to  have  had  a  letter  for  you  in  readiness  to  send  by 
Mr.  Aikin,  but  we  met  hhn  sooner  than  we  expected,  and  I  was  obliged 
to  postpone  the  fulfilment  of  my  promise  until  the  Indian  boys  returned. 

In  my  letter  to  Mrs.  S.,  I  conducted  her  as  far  as  Lake  Leelinau.  Sup- 
posing that  an  account  of  our  further  progress  would  be  as  acceptable  as 
any  thing  I  can  write,  I  will  give  you  an  invitation  to  a  seat  in  our  canoe, 
as  we  depart  for  the  Pictured  Rocks.    These  you  have  often  heard  de< 


326 


SCENERY   OF    LAKE   SUPEHIOR. 


scribed,  and  nothing  can  be  added  by  my  poor  pen  to  what  has  already 
been  said  about  them.  They  were  all,  and  more  than  an  excited  imagin* 
ation  had  conceived  them  to  be.  As  we  approach  them,  the  mind  is  struck 
with  awe  at  their  lolly  battlements,  and  in  comparison,  the  most  stupendous 
of  the  works  of  art  sink  into  insignificance.  Netr  their  Lommencement,  a 
beautiful  cascade  comes  tumbling  down  the  rocks,  and  finally  makes  a  leap 
of  about  thirty  feet  into  the  waters  below.  Pas<*>rig  on  from  this,  we  soon 
cumt  to  a  most  singular  arrangement  of  rocks  and  arches;  and  the  first 
thought  that  striken  the  mind  is,  to  ascend  and  give  them  an  examination. 
It  is  the  work  but  of  a  moment,  for  the  eye  is  unsa>'sfied  until  it  has  drunk 
in  all  the  wonders  before  it.  Our  first  resting  )lace  was  under  the  main 
arch,  from  which  we  had  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  world  of  woods,  and 
waters,  and  rocks,  by  which  we  were  surrounded.  While  here,  Mr. 
Clary,  with  his  barge,  came  along,  and  jumping  upon  the  rocks,  he  soon 
made  one  of  our  party,  when  we  commenced  a  minute  examination  of  the 
celebrated  Doric  Rock.  The  principal  arch,  under  which  we  were,  is 
about  twenty  feet  in  height ;  and  while  standing  under  its  crumbling 
walls,  our  sensations  were  not  lessened  by  the  idea  that  in  an  instant  it 
might  be  said  of  us,  we  had  been.  At  our  left,  r,nd  in  the  centre  of  one  of 
the  large  pillars,  another  arch  !s  formed  ;  upon  entering  this  we  siill  find 
one  more  at  our  right,  and  which  commands  a  view  of  the  lake.  Between 
the  two  stands  a  pillar  of  stones,  near  four  feet  in  height,  entirely  de- 
tatched  at  the  sideS;  and  composed  of  thin  plates  of  sand-rock.  As  we  go 
out  from  these,  for  the  purpose  of  ascending  the  roof,  a  large  urn  of 
nature's  own  design  and  workmanship  appears  before  us.  It  might  be  a 
fit  depository  for  the  ashes  of  some  df  those  mighty  men,  who,  before  the 
children  *•  with  a  white,  white  face,"  overran  their  country,  strode  through 
these  forests,  or,  in  their  light  canoes  bounded  over  these  vast  waters ;  but 
alas  I  their  graves,  and  those  oi  their  fathers,  are  mingling  with  the  common 
dust.  Near  this  urn  are  the  remains  of  an  Indian's  fire,  which  he  had 
lighted  at  the  close  of  his  fast  when  propitiating  his  Manito  ;  a  place  well 
calculated  to  foster  the  wildness  of  superstition,  and  which,  to  a  mind  more 
enlightened  than  that  of  the  poor  wanderer  of  the  wildernesa,  would  not 
be  deficient  in  suggestions  of  mystery.  Who  can  wonder  that  the 
untaugh';  natives  of  a  region  like  this  should  make  to  themselves  a  deity 
in  the  rushing  stream,  or  the  beetling  cliff  ?  They  act  from  the  impulse 
v)f  nature  ;  and  well  will  it  be  for  those  who  enjoy  every  advantage  that 
civilization  and  Christianity  can  bestow,  if  when  weighed  in  the  balance, 
even  with  the  pagan  Indian,  they  are  not  found  wanting.  We  were  soon 
at  the  top  of  the  Doric  Rock,  and  from  its  dizzy  height  the  prospect  was 
such  as  to  preclude  all  attempt  at  delineation,  at  least  by  language. 
Your  brother  expressed  bis  emotion  as  well  as  it  was  in  the  power  of  any 
mortal  to  do.  Clapping  his  hands  together,  and  putting  a  peculiar  em- 
phasis ipon  the  last  syllable,  he  exclaimed  "  Oh !  Oh  /"    Nothing  more 


SCENERY  OF  LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


327 


IS 

le. 


could  be  said.    But  while  enjoying  the  grandeur  of  the  scene,  I  wished 

that  M ,  was  at  my  side,  for  my  pleasure  woul''  hove  been  increased 

ten-fold  by  sharing  it  with  her.  The  summit  of  the  arch  is  itself  a  curi- 
osity. It  does  not  appear  to  be  more  than  three  feet  in  thickness,  and  yet 
it  supports  and  nourishes  several  lofty  pine  trees,  whose  weight  alone  I 
should  think  would  crush  it  to  a*:-ns.  The  root  of  one  of  them  winds 
around  the  outer  edge  cf  the  rock,  as  if  to  support  the  source  of  its  exist- 
ence. But  we  had  not  long  to  indulge  our  admiration,  for  our  table  was 
spread  under  the  shade  of  one  of  these  immense  rocks,  and  all  the  sub- 
limity around  us  could  not  satisfy  the  imperious  demands  of  appetite  ;  so 
aAer  regaling  ourselves  on  some  of  the  dainties  furnished  by  our  e.\  silent 
friends  at  the  Sault,  we  departed  to  behold  new  wonders,  and  utter 
repeated  exclamations  of.  Oh  I  Oh  I  Turning  a  point  of  the  rocks,  we 
came  in  view  of  those  natural  excavations  that  have  excited  so  much  asto- 
nishment. It  was  our  intention  to  pass  through  one  of  them,  but  the 
entrance  was  blocked  up  by  the  fulling  of  an  arch,  the  ruins  of  which  were 
scattertid  around.  We  were  obliged  to  content  ourselves  with  an  outside 
view,  but  this  surpassed  every  thing  of  the  kind  I  had  before  seen.  We 
were  in  a  bay  formed  by  a  semi-circle  in  the  rocks.  Above  us  the  cliff, 
at  the  height  of  upwards  of  a  hundred  feet,  projected  far  beyond  our 
canoes,  and  formed  a  canopy  of  the  most  terrific  description.  We  could 
not  behold  it  without  a  shudder  of  awe.  Upon  leaving  it  we  discharged 
our  gun,  and  the  reverberations  were  almost  deafening.  The  sound 
rolled  through  these  vast  ramparts,  and  seemed  to  shake  them  to  their 
foundations.  It  was  like  the  groaning  of  an  imprisoned  spirit  in  its  strug- 
gle to  be  free.  At  every  stage  of  our  progress  we  had  new  cause  for 
amazement,  and  when  we  left  them  it  was  with  the  impression  that  we 
"ne'er  should  look  upon  their  like  again."  Our  encampment  was  at 
Grand  Island.  The  next  day  we  reached  the  Riviere  des  Moine  ;  here 
we  pitched  our  tents,  and  immediately  commenced  a  search  for  some  of 
the  precious  minerals.  The  locality  proved  so  interesting  that  it  was  de- 
termined we  should  devote  a  day  or  two  to  its  exair.ination.  For  the  first 
time  we  were  compclLd  to  resort  to  our  musquito  bars,  and  it  afforded  me 
infinite  amusement  upon  waking  in  the  morning,  to  see  about  fifty  of  these 
insects  puzzling  their  brains  to  discover  the  meaning  of  certain  initials  that 
seemed  to  attract  their  attention.  We  removed  our  encampment  this  day 
four  miles.  In  so  doing  we  passed  a  rocky  mountain  that  filled  us 
instantly  with  a  desire  to  ascend  to  its  summit.  This  was  resolved  on, 
and  at  five  in  the  aflemoon  we  procured  an  Indian  guide,  and  were  soon 
clinging  to  the  roots  and  branches  that  overhung  its  precipitous  sides,  as 
we  scrambled  up  the  ascent.  We  were  amply  repaid  for  our  fatigue  by 
the  prospect  from  its  peak.  Immediately  before  us  was  a  beautiful  bay, 
studded  with  numerous  islands,  some  of  which  were  crowned  with  verdure, 
while  others  were  immense  masses  of  rock.    The  bay  was  formed  by  the 


388 


aCENERY  OP  LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


projections  of  Granite  Point  and  Presqiie  Isle,  both  of  which  terminated 
in  circular  mountainous  elevations  that  were  connected  to  the  main  land, 
but  by  very  narrow  isthmuses.  At  the  distance  of  fifty  miles  were  seen 
Grand  Island  and  the  Pictured  Rocks.  To  the  northwest  are  seen  seven 
large  bays,  and  Point  Kewena,  from  which  we  are  65  miles  distant.  In 
the  back  ground  mou:jtain  rises  on  mountain  as  far  as  the  eye  cnn  reach. 
Here  and  there,  to  add  variety  to  the  scene,  a  lofty  peak  rf  massy,  naked 
granite  rears  its  head  high  above  its  less  aspiring  neif  ^ibors,  and  to  soften 
the  asperity  of  the  view,  there  are  two  beautiful  open  rpots  of  level  green, 
that  might  be  taken  for  fairy  play  grounds  ;  so  secluded  and  so  environed, 
that  even  the  spirits  of  the  air  in  them  could  find  a  resting  place.  And 
think  you  not  when  my  eyes  were  gazing  at  the  splendor  of  this  scene, 
glowing  as  :r  was  in  the  last  rays  of  a  glorious  sunset,  that  my  mind  wan- 
dered to  the  Being  who  is  the  author  of  these  creations. 

When  we  have  occasionally  m'-t  the  traders,  as  they  were  returning 
from  their  years'  residence  among  the  Indians,  I  have  asked  myself  what 
mysterious  excitement  there  could  be  in  the  spirit  of  gain,  that  will  cause 
men  to  separate  themselves  from  society,  and  voluntarily  renounce  those 
privileges  incident  to  an  intercourse  with  the  world.  But  as  I  pass  along 
my  wonder  ceases.  There  is  such  an  union  of  beauty  and  grandeur  in 
all  the  works  of  nature  throughout  this  region,  that  it  is  impossible  to  be 
acquainted  with  them,  and  not  wish  to  pass  a  life  in  their  admiration. 
Following  the  impulse  of  my  present  feelings,  I  could  joyfully  make  my 
home  among  these  hills  and  valleys,  and  I  should  want  no  other.  'Tis 
true  the  busy  hum  of  men  would  not  reach  such  a  wild  retreat,  neither 
would  their  faithlessness  and  cold  deceit  ^ 

And  now  let  me  tell  you  how  I  have  written  this  letter.  We  are  wait- 
mg  at  the  Kewena  Bay,  for  the  arrival  of  some  Indians  to  transport  part 
of  our  baggage  to  the  Ontonagon.  Mr.  S.  and  Mr.  Houghton,  with  Lt. 
Clary,  are,  by  this  time,  over  the  traverse.  It  was  uncertain  how  soon  we 
might  be  able  to  embark,  but  I  resolved  to  devote  what  time  I  had  to  you. 
Accordingly,  at  5  o'clock  this  morning,  I  turned  a  chest  upside  down  for 
a  desk,  planted  myself  against  the  tent  pole,  and,  with  the  stump  of  a  pen, 
commenced  operations.  But  alas,  the  uind  flies  and  musquitoes  made  such 
a  desperate  onset,  that  I  was  obliged  to  haul  down  my  colors,  and  inglorl- 
ously  fly  for  my  life.  I  then  waited  until  after  breakfast,  and  commenced 
again  with  no  better  success.  I  then  resorted  to  the  open  air,  and  placing 
my  paper  on  a  small  bank,  and  standing  on  the  stones  below,  with  the  sua 
at  90^,  pouring  its  rays  upon  my  head,  while  with  one  hand,  and  some- 
times two,  I  battled  insects  of  divers  descriptions,  at  last  have  made  black 
marks  over  the  greater  part  of  this  sheet.  Should  you,  in  decyphermg 
these  hyeroglyphics,  come  to  any  place  where  the  subject  was  suddenly 
dropped  and  another  commenced,  without  any  apology,  attribute  it  to  a 
huge  horse  fly,  which,  lighting  on  my  nasal  protuberance,  caused  p*' 


SCENERY   OF  LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


329 


to  drop  my  pea,  and  with  it  my  ideas.    But  here  come  a  dozen  of  them ; 
80  good  bye  till  you  hear  from  me  again. 

M.  L.  WOOLSEY. 
To  Miss , 


■  It 


La  Poink,  Lake  Superior.,  July  17,  1831. 


MY    DEAR   FUIRNI), 


Instead  of  a  sand  bank  for  a  writing  desk,  I  am  now  seated  by  the  side 
of  a  good  table  in  your  brother's  house,  and  surrounded  by  comforts  and 
conveniences  that  would  bo  no  discredit  to  a  place  less  out  of  the  world 
than  La  Pointe.  We  have  luxuries  that  even  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Mary's 
might  envy.  Our  table  groans  beneath  its  load  of  white  fish  and  trout, 
veal  and  pigeons,  rice  puddings  and  strawberries  ;  all  of  which  are  served 
up  a-la-mode,  in  Joseph's  best  style,  assisted  by  the  culinary  skill  of  Plufe, 
the  cook.  We  at  present  adopt  the  maxim,  "  Live  while  you  may,"  for 
we  well  know  that  soon  we  will  be  out  of  the  reach  of  every  ihi'  of  this 
sort,  and  be  glad  to  get  our  dish  of  cora  soup.  This  is  a  very  ^  leasant 
island,  and  presents  quite  a  village-like  appearance.  There  are  several 
large  dwelling  houses,  besides  the  trading  establishment ;  and  cultivated 
fields,  with  cattle  strolling  about,  that  altogether  make  up  a  scene  ijuite 
different  from  any  thing  I  expected  to  see  befor<-     rriving  at  Green  Bay. 

Since  my  first  and  last  letter  to  you,  we  havt  .  d  through  a  variety 
of  interesting  incidents.  As  I  closed  ir.y  letter  oui  indiums  arrived,  and 
in  a  short  time  we  were  on  our  way  across  the  Kewena  traverse.  But 
now  a  fresh  breeze  had  supplanted  the  calm  atmosphere  of  the  i  orning, 
and  before  we  were  half  way  over  the  bay  we  began  to  anticipate  a  second 
edition  of  the  troubles  and  danger  experienced  by  Mr.  S.  in  1820.  But 
we  fortunately  escaped,  with  no  inconvenience  but  a  slight  wetting,  and 
at  1 2  at  night  came  up  to  the  encampment  of  our  friends,  when  not  wishing 
!o  disturb  them,  we  spread  our  blankets  upon  the  gravel,  with  the  heaven* 
for  our  canopy,  and  sought  a  few  hours  repose,  previous  to  commencing 
an  examination  of  Kewena  Point.  In  this  we  promised  ourselves  an 
abundance  of  interest,  and  we  suffered  no  disappointment.  Such  a  bang- 
ing the  rocks  have  not  experienced  for  many  a  day,  and  we  robbed  them 
of  no  inconsiderable  quantity  of  their  precious  contents.  The  "  King  of 
the  metals"  will  be  under  the  necessity  of  holding  another  convention,* 
and  if  some  of  the  delegates  do  not  appear  with  battered  visages  and 
broken  bones,  then  there  is  u"  virtue  in  our  well  tried  hammers.  Now 
you  know,  as  we  go  skipping  down  the  vale  of  life,  that  it  is  not  every 
circumstance  that  assumes  a  serious  cast,  but  that  we  have  a  mixture,  or 
a  kind  of  dish  which  in  Scotland,  and  by  Dr.  Johnson,  would  be  called 


*  Alludes  to  a.jeu  d^eiprit  poem. 

42 


■  "I 


330 


SCENE.tlT   OF   LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


I  « 


hodge  podge.  So  with  us.  After  wearying  ourselves  in  discovering 
copper  mines,  and  bunting  from  their  dark  and  stony  enclosure"  the 
precious  gems  which  here  abounded,  we  would  join  with  no  little  zest  in 
the  pleasures  of  the  chase.  One  or  two  opportunities  of  doing  this  oc- 
curred while  going  round  this  Point.  This  was  in  the  pr  suit  oiquacks; 
and  impelled  by  the  purest  ;)«<rio/wi»,  we  were  determined  upon  the  ex- 
tirpation of  all  that  might  fall  in  our  way.  What,  ask  you,  is  it  possible 
that  the  proscribed  prescribers  of  "  roots  and  herbs,"  and  steam  restoratives, 
have  found  their  way  to  the  lone  regions  of  the  north  ?  Why  no,  noJ 
exactly  this  kind  of  quacks,  but  a  species  more  honest,  who  tell  u»  before 
hand  what  they  are,  and  which,  of  themselves,  when  properly  prepared 
by  a  suitable  apothecary,  form  an  excellent  remedy  for  a  well  known 
disease,  and  which  those  in  particular  are  apt  to  contract  who  labour  for 
hours  together  among  rocks  and  over  mountains.  But  to  tell  a  plain 
story  :  while  in  our  canoes  we  surprised  several  large  broods  of  ducks, 
which  happened  to  be  in  tha»  state  when  their  unfledged  wings  forbade 
them  to  fly,  but  when  they  were  sufficiently  larye  !:>  furnish  excellent 
game  for  the  table.  Consequently  it  was  a  trial  of  skill  beiv.'wen  rar 
canoe-men  and  the  poor  quacklings,  to  see  who  could  paddle  the  fastest, 
but  like  the  boys  and  the  frogs,  while  it  was  sport  to  the  former  it  was 
death  to  the  latter.  Ahhough  at  first  they  literally  walked  over  the  water, 
yet  their  strength  was  soon  exhausted,  and  what  with  the  shouts  of  the 
men,  which  of  themselves  were  sufficient  to  scare  a  duck  out  of  its  senses, 
and  their  own  fatigue,  they  fell  an  easy  prey  to  their  enemies.  But  to 
secure  the  victims  after  they  were  run  down  afforded  us  the  most  amuse- 
ment. The  men  seemed  to  have  given  up  their  whole  souls  to  the  chase, 
and  as  the  ducks  would  dive  to  escape  being  taken,  they  would  endeavour 
to  spear  them  with  their  poles  and  paddles,  and  these  proving  ineflTectuai, 
plunge  in  themselves,  regardless  of  the  consequences.  Their  zeal  was 
rewarded  by  the  capture  of  twelve  or  fifteen  of  the  unfortunate  birds. 
The  only  fear  I  experienced  during  this  enlivening  scene  was  that  the 
Doctor  would  exhaust  his  stock  of  risibility,  and  in  future  we  should  be 
deprived  of  his  hearty  ha,  ha!  that  makes  one  join  in  sympathy  with  him 
before  the  story  comes.  He  surrendered  himself  entirely  to  the  power  of 
Momus,  but  we  have  had  abundant  demonstration  since  that  he  is  still  a 
subjb^tof  the  laughing  deity.  But  the  afterpiece  was  the  most  interesting 
to  us  individually  ;  what  that  was  you  must  guess.  But  luckily  the  clouds 
now  "  began  to  gather  blackness,"  and  befor<'  we  had  proceeded  many 
miles  we  were  favored  with  a  couple  of  smart  snowers,  and  finally  obliged 
by  the  rain  to  go  on  shore.  Luckily,  because  «his  spot  proved  to  be  the 
richest  in  minerals  and  metals  that  we  had  yet  visited.  Your  brother  dis- 
covered two  rich  veins  of  copper  ore,  and  we  found  agates  and  other 
gems  in  quantities.  While  we  were  thumping  about  us,  the  Doctor  got 
into  the  canoe  for  the  purpose  of  seeking  an  encamping  place.    This  w^ 


SCENERY   OF   LAKE   SUPERIOR. 


831 


no! 


found  at  the  bottom  of  a  very  pretty  bay,  but  which  nevertheless  we  dig- 
nified with  the  name  of  Musquito  Cove.  Here  we  were  wind-bound,  and 
I  spent  a  half-hour  very  pleasantly  on  the  rocks,  witnessing  the  foaming 
and  dashing  o[  the  waves,  that  seemed  enraged  at  the  resistance  which 
they  met,  while  the  rocks  themselves  groaned  at  the  rencounter,  as  if 
fearful  of  being  shaken  from  their  solid  foundations.  Here  was  a  place 
for  melancholy,  and  a  mind  like  yours  would  have  held  a  revelry  with 
the  wildness  of  the  scene.  My  curiosity  to  witness  the  onset  of  the  winters 
prompted  me  to  venture  too  near  them,  as  I  found  by  a  salute,  not  very 
friendly,  that  left  me  in  rather  a  moist  condition  ;  but  ahhough  experience 
is  the  best  school,  yet  forgetting  myself  I  was  again  reminded  that  being 
but  a  spectator  it  would  be  well  to  retire  from  the  influence  of  the  battle 
shock.  This  was  so  pleasing  that  I  felt  no  disposition  to  quit  it,  and  con- 
tinued my  way  over  the  rocks,  until  weariness  alone  induced  me  to  re- 
turn. My  path  was  through  a  pleasant  wood,  and  as  I  was  loitering 
along  I  was  startled  by  the  report  of  a  gun,  repeated  three  or  four  tunes 
in  quick  succession,  and  upon  making  up  to  the  place  from  whence  the 
sound  proceeded,  found  that  two  of  the  men  had  been  sent  out  to  search 
for  the  supposed  lost  one.  The  wind  had  abated,  and  we  left  our  camp 
as  the  sun  began  to  creep  below  the  horizon.  The  rest  of  my  story  I 
hope  to  have  the  pleasure  of  communicating  to  you  by  word  of  mouth. 
You  will  not  probably  hear  from  us  again  until  our  arrival  at  the  Sauk. 
In  the  mean  time  remember  me  to  William,  and  the  young  gentlemen  of 

Your  household. 

M.  L.  WOOLSEY. 


.■'■,',■     '.:   ';   ,-'»  '^W'-fi    RELUCTANCE   TO   TELL   NAMKS. 

Indian  children  are  taught  by  their  mothers  to  forbear  telling  their 
names,  by  being  told  that  if  they  impart  their  names  to  strangers  they 
will  never  grow  to  be  men  and  women.  This  hau  a  powerful  influence, 
but  the  real  cause  of  the  advice  is  still  hid  from  them,  and  is  very  difHcult 
to  explain.  It  seems  probable  that  it  is  caused  by  a  ftar  of  offending  those 
personal  gods  whom  they  have  taken  for  their  protectors,  or  after  whom 
they  have  been  named.  A  name  is  often  the  result  of  a  dream.  Dreams 
are  deemed  to  be  revelations,  and  are  held  sacred. 

J13-  The  Creeks  have  passed  a  law  expelling  all  white  men  from  the 
limits  of  the  nation,  who  play  at  cards,  whether  they  have  Indian  wives 
or  not. 


W-  't  ,«.'*'j$rf  p«f. 


EDUCATION  OF   THE  INDIAN   RACE. 


A   PAPEIl  ORIOIn/iXT  WHITTKN  roil  THB   AMBMCAN  LTCIOH,   1834. 


Si, 

r. 

I 

1^ 


'  *:■- 


Whatever  traits  of  the  Indian  character  may  be  singled  out  as  favouring 
their  advance,  the  inquiry  still  returns  upon  us :  how  can  those  points 
which  best  betoken  the  possession  of  a  capacity  to  rise,  be  most  advanta- 
geously improved  ?  What  is  the  best  mode  of  educating  them,  and  of  in- 
troducing civilization  and  Christianity  f 

Knowledge,  to  be  attractive  to  the  Indian  tribes,  must  possess  a  de- 
cidedly practical  character.  All  the  sources  of  their  moral  depression,  are 
such  as  are  peculiar  to  the  earliest  stages  of  society.  Their  wants,  both 
intellectual  and  physical,  are  the  primary  wants.  Most  of  them  are  of  the 
most  simple  and  obvious  kind  ;  they  are  the  wants  of  a  hunter,  a  fisher- 
man, a  wanderer  of  the  forest — a  man  without  a  house,  without  cattle, 
without  agriculture.  These  are  only  in  danger  of  being  lost  sight  of,  by 
straining  after  some  great  and  sudden  efforts  to  remodel  the  internal  con- 
stitution of  their  society — to  produce  effects  in  a  brief  period  which  de- 
mand a  long  one — to  make,  as  it  were,  the  red  man,  a  white  man,  in  a  day. 
History  gives  us  very  little  reason  to  suppose  that  such  changes,  or  any 
permanently  beneficial  changes,  will  happen,  by  any  other,  but  the  patient 
and  faithful  application  of  the  common  means.  To  read  and  to  write,  to 
build  and  to  plant,  household  economy,  domestic  comfort  and  order,  tem- 
perance and  assiduity,  dress  and  address,  are  among  the  chief  elements 
of  civilization  and  civil  knowledge.  And  this  knowledge  may  be  deemed 
as  a  series,  which  begins  in  the  profoundest  condition  of  ignorance  and 
barbarism,  and  terminates  in  the  most  polished  state  of  moral  refinement. 

To  depart  one  step  from  the  former,  is  to  take  one  step  towards  the 
latter.  To  abandon  the  temporary  lodge,  to  throw  aside  the  blanket,  to 
discontinue  the  use  of  paints,  are  as  certain  indications  of  incipient  civili- 
zation, as  it  unquestionably  is,  at  a  more  advanced  stagOj  to  substitute  al- 
phabetical for  heiroglyphic  signs,  or  machine  for  hand  labour.  It  is  some- 
thing to  gain  one  influential  man  to  the  side  of  industry,  good  order, 
and  THOUGHT.  The  e.xample  of  consistent  individuals  in  a  tribe,  will  be- 
come the  means  of  influencing  communities.  If  we  can  convince  them 
of  the  superiority  of  agriculture  over  mere  gardening,  of  grazing  over 
hunting,  of  pacific  over  warlike  achievements,  of  writter.  over  oral  laws, 
of  temperance  over  intemperance,  of  industry  over  inanity,  we  have 
gained  so  many  points  in  their  positive  reformation.  It  will  then  become 
easier  to  convince  them  that  true  independence  consists  in  a  life  of  self 
exertion,  that  it  is  dishonourable  to  be  lazy,  and  infamous  to  be  dishonest. 


EDUCATION  OF  THE   INDIAN  RACE. 


333 


The  Indian  must  abandon  his  lodg^e,  and  live  in  a  house;  he  must  throw 
off  the  blanket,  and  put  on  a  coat.  He  must  cast  away  moccasins  and 
wear  shoes.  He  must  put  off  his  feathers  and  wear  a  hat.  Externals 
are  important  to  him. 

Other  truths  lie  in  the  direct  train  of  these  improvements,  and  are  in- 
seperable  from  them,  such  as  relate  to  the  varied  economy  of  life,  the  re- 
ciprocal duties  of  society,  and  the  principles  of  government  To  assent  to 
these  truths,  and  to  adopt  them  in  practice,  cannot  it  is  conceived,  be  oc- 
currences very  widely  separated  in  point  of  time.  But  in  order  to  the  In- 
dian mind's  giving  this  assent,  in  the  true  sense,  there  must  be  such  a  pre- 
vious understanding,  appreciation  and  application  of  moral  truths,  as  is 
totally  irreconcilable  with  the  condition  of  Indians  living  in  an  idolatrous 
and  unregeaerate  state. 

Hence,  there  is  a  still  higher  and  nobler  duty — the  duty  of  preparing 
the  Indian  mind  for  giving  this  assent.  And  it  is  one  which  is  conceived 
to  be  alike  essential  to  the  commencement  and  to  the  completion  of  their 
moral  elevation.  It  is  not  only  deemed  a  point  of  primary  importance  to  teach 
Jiem  their  true  relation  to  civilized  communities,  and  to  each  other,  and 
the  principles  which  lead  such  communities  to  rise  and  fall  in  the  scale  of 
wealth  and  power ;  but  a  little  reflection  must  make  it  manifest,  that  they 
should,  at  the  «ame  time,  be  taught  the  solemn  and  important  relation,  in 
which  the  volume  of  inspiration  places  them,  with  respect  to  the  Author  of 
their  existence.  Christianity  is  applicable  to  barbarism.  Else  Paul  knew 
nothing  of  it. 

By  imparting  this  light  at  the  commencement  of  their  career  of  civiliza- 
tion, they  will  be  enabled  to  take  a  view  of  the  whole  ground  of  their  re- 
sponsibilities. And  to  see  whether  it  is  worth  their  while  to  commence 
a  moral  race,  the  rewards  of  victorious  competitorship  in  which  are  fully 
held  up,  and  displayed  to  their  view.  If  this  paramount  obligation  can  be 
impressed  on  their  minds,  while  they  exist  in  the  state  of  hunters  and  war- 
riors, they  will  be  placed  in  a  position,  in  which  they  can  the  more  readily 
judge  whether  a  continuance  in  these  pursuits,  wholly  or  in  part,  or  the 
adoption  of  civilized  modes  of  industry,  wholly  or  in  part,  will  best  sub- 
serve the  fuiniment  of  the  whole  circle  of  their  obligations.  And,  if  there 
be  no  error  in  this  conclusion,  they  will  thus  be  led  to  esteem  industry, 
and  the  acquisition  of  property  and  education,  as  means  essential  to  the 
attainment  of  an  end,  and  not,  as  they  are  otherwise  apt  to  become,  the 
end  itself     They  will  not  mistake  civilization  for  Christianity. 

Christianity  everywhere  inculcates  order,  obedience,  wisdom  and  virtue. 
Its  order,  educed  from  chaos,  as  depicted  in  Genesis,  leads  the  mind 
through  an  infinite  and  connected  series  of  beautiful  creations  of  both  ani- 
mate and  inanimate  classes,  from  "  nature  up  to  nature's  God."  And  its 
maxims  of  obedience,  wisdom  and  virtue,  are  the  most  perfect  and  sublime 
to  which  the  human  intellect  can  refer.    An  Indian  can  be  made  to  com- 


* 


I 


334 


EDUCATION  OF  THE   INDIAN  RAC£. 


prebend  the^e  truths,  as  displayed  in  the  Bible.  Considered  merely  aa  a 
code  of  morals,  and  were  there  no  futurity  to  test  their  immutability,  the 
meaims  of  Christianity,  which  he  can  be  taught,  will  produce  the  greatest 
amount  of  happiness  to  families,  and  to  communities.  They  are  so  inter* 
woven  in  their  practical  application  with  the  duties  and  relations  of  life, 
and  evince  so  intimate  a  knowledge  of  human  nature,  that  they  are  found  to 
be  adapted  to  all  periods  and  states  of  buman  life.  Cannot  an  Indian  be 
made  to  understand  them  1  They  form  a  system  which  applies  to  man 
in  the  forest,  as  well  as  the  field,  in  the  wigwam  as  well  as  the  palace, 
in  his  infancy  and  in  his  age ;  in  his  weakness  and  in  his  strength ;  in 
his  joy  and  in  his  sorrow ;  in  bis  life  and  in  his  death.  Has  not  an  In- 
dian feelings)  Can  he  not  be  acted  on  by  hope  and /ear) — It  is  the 
admiration  of  this  system,  that  it  is  equally  applicable  to  every  condition 
of  society.  The  governor  and  the  subject,  the  master  and  the  servant,  the 
parent  and  the  child,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  wise  and  the  ignorant,  are 
placed  on  an  equality  of  faith.  Science  and  learning,  splendour  and 
penury,  lose  their  distinctions  before  the  two-edged  sword  of  its  requisi- 
tions. It  considers  all  as  subject  to  its  laws.  It  deems  all  capable  of  obey- 
ing them.  It  prescribes  no  standard  of  art,  or  book  knowledge.  It  looks 
to  no  necessary  amount  of  human  attainment  in  the  occupations  or  rank 
of  life.  Felix,  trembling  before  the  moral  majesty  of  Paul,  or  Tinda 
quailing  under  the  denunciations  of  Brainerd  are  equally  just  demonstra- 
tions of  its  applicability  and  power.  To  love,  and  to  hate,  are  the  ends  of  its 
requirement.  And  these  are  exercises  of  the  affections,  at  the  command 
of  every  rational  being,  savage  or  civilized.  All  its  promises,  all  its  denun- 
ciatiQns;  all  the  inducements  it  holds  out  to  obedience,  all  its  solemn 
threatenings  of  disobedience,  are  equally  addressed  to  the  '*  Jew  and  the 
gentile,  the  bond  and  the  free."  Were  it  not  so — if  truth  could  disprove 
one  of  its  precepts ;  if  justice  could  point  out  any  portion  of  the  human 
family  who  were  exempt  from  its  laws ;  or  if  any  candid  interpretation 
of  language  could  be  made,  tending  to  invalidate  its  obligations,  then  the 
exhibition  of  this  single  truth,  so  established  to  be  a  troth,  would  be,  in 
effect,  to  knock  the  key  stone  from  the  Christian's  temple,  and  tumble  the 
the  whole  superstructure  in  splendid  fragments.  Who  shall  say  the  Red 
man  is  not  born  to  an  inheritance  with  the  other  members  of  tho  family  ) 
Who  shall  deny  his  right )    What  scripture  teaches  it ) 

If  these  positions  be  correct,  then  it  is  an  object  of  the  highest  moment 
with  all  who  purpose  to  better  the  ccmdition  of  the  Indians,  to  begin  their 
labours  by  the  introduction  of  Christianity.  This  should  be  the  corner 
stone.  We  are  not  willing  to  stop  here.  It  should  also  cement  the  ma- 
terials of  the  whole  edifice.  And  it  should  constitute  the  capitals  and 
ornaments  of  its  final  finish.  Without  it,  there  may  indeed,  be  a  pseudo 
civilization.  Several  of  the  states  of  antiquity  are  pronounced  to  have 
been  em'nently  civilized  before  the  Christian  era.    But  wo  are  inclined  to 


EDUCATION   OP   THE   INDIAN   RACE. 


335 


think  it  was  the  civilization  of  the  kead,  rather  than  the  heart.  Body  and 
mind  w«re  brought  to  unite  their  aid  in  this  effort.  Sculpture,  painting, 
and  architecture,  were  carried  to  their  highest  pitch.  All  the  arts,  which 
require  great  physical  skill  were  successfully  cultivated.  History  and 
poeftry  were  nnexcelled.  But  they  owed  no  part  of  their  excellence  to  the 
virtwies  of  society.  Viewed  in  the  era  of  its  highest  refinements,  it  was 
corrupt  to  the  core.  Profligacy,  rev«nge,  and  refined  error,  in  morals  and 
pliilosophy,  were  its  striking  characteristics.  There  was  an  utter  destitu> 
tion  of  moral  loveliness.  And  we  cannot  select  an  era  in  ancient  history 
which  will  bear  the  scrutinizing  glare  of  biblical  truth.  The  very  highest 
efforts  of  Greece  and  Rome  were  made  in  times  of  the  greatest  moral  las- 
situde, affording  proof  that  while  the  mind  was  disciplined  for  its  most  ex- 
traordinary achievements,  and  while  the  taste  was  cuhivatei,  and  the  mtn- 
Iters  refined,  the  affections  of  the  heart,  like  an  uncaged  lion,  were  left  to 
rage  in  all  their  native  fury.  We  merely  allude  to  this  species  of  civili- 
zation for  the  purpose  of  pointing  out  its  enormities.  And  to  illustrate  the 
position,  that  mere  civilization  of  manners,  and  changes  of  philosophical 
opinions,  will  not,  as  a  necessary  consequence,  produce  Christanity, although 
they  may  alike  precede  ovft/Uow  it.  While  we  may  confidently  appeal  to 
history  to  show,  that  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  among  the  rudest  na- 
tions, has  withmit  prodtrcing  luxury,  been  attended  by  an  almost  immediate 
pefopmation  of  manners  and  a  resort  to  the  arts  of  civilization. 

We  are  aware  that  we  are  trenching  on  disputed  ground,  and  that  many 
have  entertained  a  difllerent  theory  respecting  the  Indian  race.  By  these, 
Christianity  has  been  deemed  the  peculiar  growth  of  a  more  advanced  period 
of  attainment  It  has  been  deemed  necessary  first  to  learn  to  build  and 
sow,  and  then  to  learn  to  pray.  It  has  been  regarded,  so  to  say,  as  the 
fruit  rather  tJaan  the  seed  of  civilization.  We  believe  this  opinion  to  be 
unsound,  as  a  practicable  maxim.  We  do  not  knovir  that  the  church  of 
Christ,  has,  «8t  any  period  of  its  history,  had  doubts  respecting  the  perfect 
applicability -of  the  gospel  to  uncivilized  nations.  Paul  had  none.  The 
Moravians  had  none,  when  they  entered  the  missionary  fields  of  India 
and  GreenSand.  Elliot  had  none.  Brainerd  and  Martyn  had  none.  And 
whatever  of  doubt  there  may  still  rest  on  the  minds  of  candid  inquirers 
after  truth,  on  this  point,  the  history  and  progress  of  misswns,  in  our  day, 
and  in  our  own  land,  furnishes  a  triumphant  answer  on  the  subject.  The 
sublime  experiment  of  Owyhee  alone,  settles  the  question.  They  found 
the  true  G«d  first,  and  all  else  followed. 

So  far  as  my  own  observation  has  gone  on  the  American  frontiers,  I 
feel  impelled  by  the  force  of  faofc  to  affirm,  that,  as  a  general  axiom^ 
Christianity  must  be  regarded  as  the  precursor  of  civilization.  That  with 
the  Red  man,  as  with  the  White,  it  is  a  caus&,  and  not  an  effect.  And  that 
if  the  action  of  these  appear  to  be  often  reciprocal,  such  reciprocity  is,  to 
huMlaD  view,  the  result  of  a  belief  and  a  condition  of  the  affections,  which 


^ 


336 


EDUCATION  or  THE   INDIAN   RACE. 


i 


I 


i 


may  nevertheless  be  esercised  by  individuals  the  most  rude  and  nomadicr 
in  their  habits.  Were  the  reverse  true — were  not  uncultivated  and  hunter 
nations  susceptible  to  gospel  impressions  in  their  wild  and  erratic  state, 
the  whole  missionary  effort  of  modern  days,  would  be  either  a  labour  of 
almost  endless  duration,  or  an  utter  failure.  Millions  might  be  shown  to 
be  required  to  make  a  Christian.  Gold  would  usurp  the  office  and  place 
of  prayer,  and  no  small  pait  of  the  word  of  God  itself,  must  be  regarded 
as  a  total  mistranslation. 

The  field  of  missionary  labour  among  the  American  tribes  is  a  very 
extensive  one,  and  is  daily  acquiring  a  new  interest.  The  claims  of  the 
Indians,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  ditties  of  an  enlightened  population  oa 
the  other,  are  beginning  to  be  more  fully  appreciated.  The  American 
church  in  all  its  vital  branches  is  zealously  alive  on  the  subject.  But  it  is- 
a  mistake  to  suppose  that  they  alone  are  responsible  for  the  faithful  per- 
formance o(  this  duty.  Much  of  it  indeed  rests  facially  upon  the 
churches  and  the  ministry.  But  there  is  nothing,  in  a  candid  examina- 
tion of  truth,  to  exonerate  any  portions  of  community  front  the  exercise 
of  an  active  benevolence  in  promoting  the  cause  of  religion  and  educa- 
tion among  the  various  Indian  tribes.  The  true  enquiry  respecting  these 
tribes  is  not,  whether  the  duty  of  instructing  them  be  an  imperative  one, 
but  how  this  duty  can  be  most  speedily,  usefully  and  efficiently  per- 
formed. And  the  question,  which  we  take  to  be  the  pressing  one,  in  the 
present  condition  of  evangelical  operations  is,  whether  there  be  any  thing 
in  the  condition  and  present  state  of  dispersion  of  the  Indians^  which  requires 
a  peculiar  adaptation  <f  the  means  of  instruction,  or  the  ordinary  modes  may 
be  exclusively  pursued. 

On  this  point  we  may  be  allo^ved  to  speak  rather  from  the  results  of 
personal  observation,  than  from  preconceived  theory.  The  time  has  gone 
by  with  us  when  we  regarded  the  conversion  of  an  adult  Indian  as  an 
anomaly  in  religion.  The  course  of  missionary  exertions  on  the  frontiers 
has  brought  numerous  examples  of  such  conversions  before  usv  It  has 
afforded  the  opportunity  of  observing,  that  the  plain  and  striking  doctrines 
of  Scripture  may  be  declared  to  them,  in  a  language  which  they  under- 
stand, with  as  promising  prospects  of  their  being  understood  and  assented 
to,  and  adopted  as  the  governing  axioms  of  life,  as  to  other  classes  of  indi- 
viduals not  further  advanced  in  the  scale  of  intellectual  improvement, 
^ming  as  these  doctrines  do,  to  their  minds  with  the  charm  of  novelty, 
(a  principle  as  deeply  implanted  in  the  Indian  as  the  white  man,)  they 
are  the  more  readily  led  to  consider  them.  The  principal  impediment, 
aside  from  external  vices,  arises  from  the  acquisition  of  the  languages — an 
object  demanding  the  earliest  attention,  in  all  attempts  at  instruction. 
Three  requisites  appear  to  be  essential  to  the  instruction  of  these  tribes. 
,'     1.  They  should  be  taught  in  their  own  languages. 

2.  Schools  should  be  located  in  their  own  territories.  . 


EDUCATION  OP  THE   INDIAN   RACE. 


ZST 


I  as  aa 

sntiera 

lit  has 

Ictrines 

lunder- 

Bsented 

pf  indi- 

lement. 

lovelty, 

^iment, 
es — aa 
luction. 


3.  Reading,  and  a  select  literature  should  be  provided  for  them. 
It  is  ia  vain  to  suppose  that  the  tribes  will  cost  aside  their  mother  tongues, 
and  learn  a  new  language.     The  world's  history  shows  no  such  example. 
Nations     o  most  liberal  in  mind  would  not  do  it,  and  shall  such  a  sublime 
effort  be  expected  from  benighted  Indians? 

By  introducing  schools  into  the  Indian  villages,  suspicion  on  the  part 
of  parents  is  allayed.  The  Indian  is  a  mass  of  suspicions.  In  his  natural 
state  he  suspects  every  body  and  every  thing — for  to  him  even  things 
without  life,  have  life.  Parents,  who  daily  see  the  improvements  of  their 
children,  will  be  the  more  ready  to  second  the  efforts  of  teachers. 
Children  who  are  drawn  away  to  foreign  boarding  schools,  become  es- 
tranged from  their  tribes,«and  when  they  return,  it  is  too  often  found  that 
they  have  acquired  a  species  of  knowledge  which  placfs  them  so  far 
above  their  people,  that  they  become  objects  of  distrust  Despondency  or 
intemperance  often  ensue,  Calvin  and  Konkapot  are  examples  of  this. 
To  make  schools  efficacious,  useful  and  popular,  they  should  be  located 
in  villages  and  neighborhoods  in  the  heart  of  the  nation,  where  the  in- 
structive principle  may  become  diffusive,  and  its  benefits  extend  to  and  be 
acknowledged  by  all.  Nothing  in  these  efforts  to  teach  the  young,  can 
supply  the  want  of  kindness,  simplicity  and  clearness.  A  kind  and 
patient  manner  will  win  the  stoutest  heart 

The  mode  of  lecturing  to  the  Indians,  old  and  young,  on  the  Scriptures, 
or  other  subjects,  should  be  of  the  plainest  character,  and  as  little  as  pos- 
sible led  to  inference.     What  is  not  plainly  told  will  generally  not  be 
inferred  at  all,  or  misconceived.     Books  should  be  as  simple  as  elementary 
books  can  be  made.     Orthography  should  also  be  simple  and  uniform. 
No  rules  are  likely  to  facilitate  early  instruction  but  those  of  the  most 
obvious  necessity.     Much  of  the  dicta  laid  down  in  our  oldeijgBlMill 
books,  is  rather  suited  to  puzzle,  than  inform  the  beginner.     Children  are 
not  capable  of  philological  analysis,  and  least  of  all,  Indian  childrejyl 
Indeed,  if  the  art  and  spirit  of  leaching  be  present,  and  there  be  pew^ 
verance  and  discrimination  in  the  order  in  which  facts  are  presented  to 
the  youthful  mind,  it  is  of  littk)  moment  how  much  of  the  e.xternal  cir- 
cumstances of  customary  form  be  dispensed  with.     Personal  exertion  and 
ingenuity  on  the  part  of  the  instructor,  must  often  compensate  for  disad- 
vantages of  time  and  place.     A  circle  of  Indian  children,  gathered  under 
a  grove,  might  be  as  certainly  taught  the  alphabet  and  digits,  as  if||^y 
were  covered  with  a  costly  canopy.     Buildings  become  necessary  o^V^ 
avoid  the  common  changes  of  the  atmosphere,  and  to  ensure  the  1 
servance  of  order.     But  such  buildings  require  nothing  beyond  the  sf 
plest  arrangements  of  a  school  house.     It  has  been  found  that  children 
and  parents  are  better  kept  from  the  sources  of  jealousy  and  suspicion,  if 
the  scholars  come  from  their  parents'  lodges  in  the  morning,  and  return 

43 


m: 


338 


EDUCATION    OF   TUB    INDIAN   RACE. 


to  them  in  the  evening.  He  who  teochcs  Indians  must  accommodate 
himself  to  Indians. 

In  the  systcmof  instruction,  the  monitorial  plan,  as  it  is  most  economical 
of  time,  and  makes  a  more  direct  appeal  to  the  spirit  of  emulation  (which 
•  the  natives  in  an  eminent  degree  possess),  is  preferable,  so  far  as  it  can  be 
carried.  There  are  also  some  features  in  the  plan  of  infant  schools, 
highly  calculated  to  interest  Indian  children.  It  is  found  that  their  at- 
tention  is  quickly  attracted  to  forms  representing  astronomical  and  other 
bodies.  And  the  apparatus  may  be  dismissed  u.  the  precise  point  where 
the  idea  is  retained  in  the  memory.  But  every  school,  whatever  aid  it 
may  derive  from  monitors,  should  be  placed  under  the  strict  and  constant 
care,  and  personal  supervision  of  a  white  teacher. 

Large  expenditures  in  the  shape  of  buildings  and  fixtures,  diminish  the 
means  applicable  to  instruction,  and  are  precisely  those  features  which 
either  excite  jealousy  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  or  animadversion  on  the 
part  of  the  whites.  And  it  is  on  this  account,  that  boarding  schools 
should  be  confined  as  closely  as  possible  to  the  sites  of  academical  in- 
struction, and  always  within  the  Indian  limits.  To  teach  a  scholar  is  one 
thing — to  board,  clothe  and  lodge  him  another.  There  is  no  comparison, 
in  point  of  expense,  between  the  first  and  second  objects.  There  is  no 
necessary  connexion  between  them.  And  we  believe  that  in  schools  lo- 
cated in  the  territories  of  the  tribes,  the  furnishing  of  both,  in  the  form  of 
free  boarding  schools,  has  been  a  positive  injury  instead  of  a  benefit,  to 
both  parents  and  children.  No  system  is  so  exclusively  right  as  that 
which  begins  right.  It  is  a  position  which  forms  the  very  basis  of  civili- 
zation, that  each  member  of  society  must  support  himself  by  his  own 
industry.  And  it  seems  important  to  teach  this  truth  early  to  the  Indians, 
■ff^^tfthey  are  ever  to  exist  as  a  happy,  united,  and  independent  people,  it 
^THWhe  through  faithful  individual  exertions  on  their  own  part.  And 
-  were  the  question  between  the  adoption  of  manual  labour  ond  free  schools, 
Sjlbat  is,  schools  to  which  the  natives  do  not  contribute  their  funds,  I  should 
dlink  there  could  be  no  hesitancy,  in  point  of  policy,  as  to  the  preference 
of  the  former. 

Schools,  to  be  largely  beneficial  to  the  tribes,  must  be  local.  A  school 
situated  without  the  boundaries  of  the  tribe,  is  also  measurably  without 
the  boundary  of  a  moral  influence  upon  it.     Experience  has  fully  demon- 

Jed  the  futility  of  attempts  to  change  the  moral  condition  of  tribes  by 
ating  a  select  number  of  their  youths  at  colleges  and  other  remote 
ts,  while  no  simultaneous  efTorts  were  made  with  the  body  of  the  tribe 
'.  The  learning  of  colleges  has  thus,  in  a  measure,  been  thrown 
»««/  upon  individuals,  who,  on  returning  to  their  tribes,  have  found  them 
in  no  way  prepared  for  appreciating  their  acquirements.  Did  they  labour 
to  convince  their  erratic  countrymen  of  the  advantages  of  learning  over 


EDUCATION   OP   THE    INDIAN   RACE. 


339 


ignorance,  of  Tarming  orer  hunting,  of  letters  over  rude  signs — it  has 
been  to  little  purpose— 

"  All  doubt,  fovv  aid,  Kud  fewer  understand." 

Neither  cnn  such  isolated  scholars  tnemselves  maintain  the  state  of  arti- 
ficial elevation,  in  which  adventitious  circumstances  have  placed  them. 
Their  first  efforts  have  been  received  with  coldness  and  indifference, 
and  they  have  at  last  themselves  often  yielded  to  despondency.  Like 
partial  eiibrts  in  other  departments  of  human  knowledge  the  result  is  bad. 

Te»ch  one  in  fifty,  and  the  one  shall  stare 
To  see  how  blind  the  nine  nnd  forty  are  ; 
But  teach  a  band,  and  there  are  none  behind 
To  mark  how  want  of  knowledge  sinks  the  kind. 

The  whole  failure,  in  these  cases,  has  resulted  from  the  want  of  local 
district  schools,  and  other  sources  of  instruction  to  raise  the  mass  ; — for  if 
the  moss  of  a  tribe  be  degraded,  it  is  of  little  avail  that  a  few  be  educated. 
And  whatever  degree  of  objection  arises  to  village  schools  in  the  nation, 
wholly  ceases  the  moment  they  are  well  established  and  multiplied.  This 
may  be  regarded  as  the  plain  reason  why  some  of  the  tribes,  who  have 
enjoyed  the  double  advantage  of  academical  and  primary  local  instruc- 
tion, have  made  more  rapid  advances  in  civilization.  The  Creeks  and 
Ohoctaws  educated  their  principal  men,  and  left  the  mass  ignorant.  The 
Cherokees  did  better,  but  did  not  escape  the  evil.  This  is  the  great  diffi- 
culty these  tribes  still  labour  under. 

Of  the  same  era  with  the  policy  of  educating  at  remote  points  the  few, 
while  the  many  remained  in  gross  ignorance  at  home,  is  the  opinion  that 
the  native  languages  should  be  neglected.  The  theory  on  this  subj^ 
that  it  is  easier  to  teach  the  Indians  the  English  language  than  to  learn 
theirs.     The  reverse  is  manifestly  true. 

We  have  heard  of  projects  for  their  melioration,  in  which  it  was  main- 
tained "  that  the  Indians  must  sink  the  distinction  of  languages."  As  if 
it  were  an  easy  thing  to  induce  a  whole  nation  to  lay  aside  its  mother 
tongue.     Did  Elliot,  or  Edwards,  ur  Brainerd  reason  thus  1 

A  stronger  reason,  it  is  granted,  for  the  disuse  of  the  native  languages, 
were  it  possible  to  replace  them,  arises  from  their  crude  and  imperfect 
state,  and  their  consequent  maladaptation  to  the  purposes  of  moral  instruc- 
tion. An  Indian,  who  has  been  all  his  life  in  the  habit  of  supplying  the 
deficiencies  of  speech  by  gesticulation,  figurative  signs,  and  circumlocu- 
tion, may  not  be  aware  how  far  he  comes  short  of  exactness  and  precision 
in  the  conveyance  of  thought.  But  when  such  a  language  comes  to  be 
written  and  cultivated,  there  will  be  found  means  of  obviating  numerous 
deficiencies  and  redundancies.  The  pertinacious  distinction  of  matter 
into  animate  and  inanimate  classes,  while  it  destroys  the  distinction  of 


340 


EDUCATION   OF   THE   INDIAN   RACE. 


^ 


i 


gender,  has  imparted  to  the  vocabulary  a  cumbrous  load  of  inflections, 
which  greatly  extend  its  limits,  while  there  is  but  little  gained  in  obvious 
utility.  Cannot  this  principle  be  retrenched  ?  The  extension  in  space 
caused  by  it,  is  still  further  increased  by  the  most  besetting  evil  of  the  lan- 
guages— their  tautologicol  forvis,  by  which  often  not  a  particle  of  new 
meaning  is  conveyed.  These  defects  will  have  been  observed  by  those 
who  have  given  any  attention  to  Scripture  translations,  {which,  from  the 
days  of  Zeisberger  to  those  of  Peter  Jones,  are  rather  nuTiierous,)  the  most 
obvious  external  trait  of  which  is,  that  one  and  all,  they  require  nearly 
double  the  space  in  the  translations,  which  the  Scriptures  occupy  in  either 
the  Hebrew,  Greek  or  English.  True,  some  of  this  is  owing  to  the  verse 
system,  and  the  attempt  to  give  literally  word  for  word — instead  of  being 
content  to  throw  out  the  idea  in  a  free  original  form,  and  afterwards  divide 
and  apply  figures.  These  defects  weigh  much  against  the  substantial 
claims  of  the  languages  to  cultivation.  They  do  not,  however,  interpose 
a  bar  to  their  use — on  the  contrary,  it  is  a  field  in  which  the  genius  of 
missionary  enterprise  is  invited  to  persevere,  and  may  be  expected  to 
triumph.  All  that  relates  to  the  conversion  and  improvement  of  the  adult 
population,  must  be  done  in  the  native  languages.  And  it  is  a  question 
of  practical  importance,  to  what  extent  they  may  be  employed  in  primary 
schools,  and  at  what  point  they  may  be  laid  aside.  On  this  subject  an 
experiment,  on  a  wide  scale,  is  in  progress,  both  in  the  Sandwich  islands 
and  on  this  continent,  and  we  may  confidently  look  to  the  active  labourers 
in  the  missionary  field,  for  practical  information.  We  apprehend  that 
the  only  Bible  these  nations  will  ever  read  as  nations,  must  be  an  Indun 
Bible.     Elliot  had  the  germ  of  truth  in  his  mind,  when  he  sat  down  to 

^      this  work  amongst  the  Natics. 

'Ijjrijl^imll^ian  literature.  In  advancing  the  subject  of  moral  and  religious  in- 
atruction  among  the  Indians,  in  the  native  tongues,  a  system  of  proper 
reading  books  and  literature  should  be  prepared  for  them.  It  is  not  iir,- 
prcbable,  to  my  mind,  that  the  peculiar  branch  of  modern  benevolence 
which  is  comprehended  by  the  subject  of  Tracts,  may  open  a  means  of 
extensive  usefulness.  An  appropriate  series  of  school  and  missionary, 
AND  BELLES-LKTTRE  TRACTS,  in  the  native  and  in  the  English  languages, 
would  prove  valuable  and  efiicient  helps  to  teachers  now  in  the  field,  both 
in  their  preparation  and  distribution.  And  so  long  as  the  high  postage 
system  continues,  one  or  two  missionary  presses  on  the  frontiers  would 
quadruple  the  powers  of  every  active  labourer.  The  press  should  be 
brought  to  bear  in  every  possible  way  on  the  Indian  race. 

In  the  preparation  of  such  papers  in  the  native  tongues,  it  is  obvious 
that  a  brief  and  simple  system  of  alphabetical  notation,  with  accents,  is 
required.  And  to  be  generally  useful,  it  should  provide  for  the  whole 
circle  of  the  languages.  The  Cherokee  character  is  applicable  only  to 
the  Cherokee  language.    How  far  this  object  may  be  attained,  without  a 


m 


EDUCATION   OF   THE    INDIAN   RACE. 


341 


departure  from  the  primary  sounds  of  the  English  alphabet,  and  without, 
at  the  same  time,  admitting  any  of  its  inexactitude  and  partiality  of  appli- 
cation, is  perhaps  a  question  of  importance.  For  it  must  be  recollected, 
that  the  literature  of  the  Indians,  when  they  come  to  require  it,  is  one 
which  they  will  find  recorded  in  the  English  language.  And  it  would 
therefore  appear  to  be  an  advantage,  that  the  sounds  of  its  alphabet  be  not 
such  as  shall  grate  on  the  Indian  ear,  in  repulsive  and  foreign  tones. 
They  are  not,  .vhen  educated,  to  read  a  French,  a  German,  or  an  ftalian 
literature.  We  stand  ready  to  give  them  Bacon  and  Locke,  and  Frar.Ulin 
and  Milton. 

In  connection  with  the  education  rnd  conversion  of  the  Indians,  the 
subject  of  the  organization  of  the  elements  of  a  civil  government  among 
the  tribes  who  have  expatriated  to  the  west  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  is 
one  of  the  number  which  claims  missionary  thought  and  aid.  But  mo- 
mentous as  this  is,  there  is  none  of  more  practical  importance  than  the 
subject  of  temperance.  Without  temperance  nothing  can  be  accom- 
plished. There  can  be  no  Christianity ;  no  well-attended  schools ;  no 
well-cuhivated  farms ;  no  comfortable  buildings ;  no  comely  dress ;  no 
personal  cleanliness ;  no  adequate  means  of  subsistence ;  no  general 
health,  or  sound  prosperity.  Without  temperance,  the  Bible  and  the 
school  book  may  be  carried  to  the  Indians,  but  they  will  be  carried  as 
sealed  books.  >*:-i   >u..^ 


d,  both 


)bviou8 
:ents,  is 
whole 
only  to 
thout  a 


It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  the  word  "  Puck,"  which  has  been  thought  so 
Shaksperian,  and  which  has  puzzled  so  many  commentators  upon  the  ■^■ 
great  dramatist,  is  a  generic  term  in  the  Algonquin  dialect  It  requires 
no  very  great  stretch  of  fancy  to  suppose  that  the  ready  ear  of  Shakspeare 
caught  the  peculiar  and  most  daintily  appropriate  term  from  the  relations 
of  those  accomplished  navigators,  with  whom  he  was  undoubtedly  famil- 
iar, and  who,  according  to  Gallatin  and  other  researchers,  had  been  for 
more  than  thirty  years  before  the  death  of  the  great  poet,  intimately 
acquainted  with  that  part  of  the  coast  where  the  Algonquin  dialect  was 
spoken,  and  had  even  attempted  to  colonize  so  early  as  1585,  on  the  coast 
of  North  Carolina,  at  the  small  island  of  Roanoke,  which,  as  elsewhere 
on  the  coast,  was  inhabited  by  the  Algonquin  tribes. — Elizabeth  Oakes 
Smith. 

Wabeno  is  the  name  of  a  society  of  men  who  perform  their  orgies  at 
night.  They  invoke  foul  spirits,  and  affect  malignant  arts.  It  is  the  most 
debased  of  all  the  Indian  associations.  The  term  is  from  Wabun,  day- 
light, and  may  be  idiomatically  expressed  in  English,  by  the  phrase  day- 
lighters,  or  mea  who  dance  till  day-break. 


ji^: 


'•.<!,   '..  \ . y  ■     '.i''    .■:>'  •-,->»'' 


/  I'i  I  .  : 


ORIGIN 


AND 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  RACE. 


i 


St 


I 


HISTORICAL  TRADITIONS  OF  THE   CHIPPEWAS,  ODJIB- 
..  WAS,  OR  ODJIBWA-ALGONaUINS. 

Of  all  the  existing  branches  of  the  Algonquin  stock  in  America,  this 
extensive  and  populous  tribe  appears  to  Live  the  strongest  claims  to  intel< 
lectual  distinction,  on  the  spore  of  their  traditions,  so  far,  at  least,  as  the 
present  state  of  our  inquiries  extendi.  They  possess,  in  their  curious 
fictitious  legends  and  lodge-tales,  a  varied  and  exhaustless  fund  of  tradition, 
which  is  repeated  from  generation  to  generation.  These  legends  hold, 
among  the  wild  men  of  the  north,  the  relative  rank  of  story-books ;  and 
are  intended  both  to  amuse  and  instruct.  This  people  possess  also,  the 
art  of  picture  writing,  in  a  degree  which  denotes  that  they  have  been, 
either  more  careful,  ot  more  fortunate,  in  the  pieservation  of  this  very  an- 
cient art  of  the  human  race.  Warriors,  and  the  bravest  of  warriors,  they 
are  yet  an  intellectual  people. 

Their  traditions  and  belief,  on  the  origin  of  the  globe,  and  the  existence 
of  a  Supreme  Being,  are  quite  accordant  with  some  things  in  our  own 
history  and  theory.  They  believe  that  the  Great  Spirit  created  material 
matter,  and  that  he  made  the  earth  and  heavens,  uy  the  power  of  his  wilL 
He  afterwards  made  animal»  and  men,  out  of  the  earth,  and  he  filled  space 
with  subordinate  spirits,  having  something  of  his  own  nature,  to  whom  he 
gave  a  part  of  his  own  power.  He  made  one  great  and  master  spirit  of 
evil,  to  whom  he  also  gave  assimilated  and  subordinate  evil  spirits,  to 
execute  his  will.  Two  antagonist  powers,  they  believe,  were  thus  placed 
in  the  world  who  are  continually  striving  for  the  mastery,  and  who  have 
power  to  afiect  the  fortunes  and  lives  of  men.  This  constitutes  the  ground- 
work of  their  religion,  sacrifices  and  worship. 

They  believe  that  animals  were  created  before  men,  and  that  they  origi- 
nally had  rule  on  the  earth.  By  the  power  of  necromancy,  some  of 
these  animals  were  transformed  to  men,  who,  as  soon  as  they  assumed  this 
now  form,  began  to  hunt  the  animals,  and  make  war  against  them.    It  is 


INDIAN  TRADITIONS. 


expected  that  these  animals  will  resume  their  human  shapes,  in  a  future 
state,  and  hence  their  hunters,  feign  some  clumsy  excuses,  for  their 
present  policy  of  killing  them.  They  believe  that  all  animals,  and  birds 
and  reptiles,  and  even  insects,  possess  reasoning  faculties,  and  have  souls. 
It  is  in  these  opinions,  that  we  detect  the  ancient  doctrine  of  transmigration. 

Their  most  intelligent  priests  tell  us,  that  their  forefathers  worshipped 
the  sun  ;  this  luminary  was  regarded  by  them,  as  one  of  their  Medas  told 
me,  as  the  symbol  of  divine  intelligence,  and  the  figure  of  it  is  drawn  in 
their  system  of  picture  writing,  to  denote  the  Great  Spirit.  This  symbol 
very  often  occurs  in  their  pictures  of  the  medicine  dance,  and  the  wabeno 
dance,  and  other  sacred  forms  of  their  rude  inscriptions. 

They  believe,  at  least  to  some  extent,  in  a  duality  of  souls,  one  of  which 
is  fleshly,  or  corporeal,  the  other  is  incorporeal  or  mental.  The  fleshly  soul 
goes  immediately,  at  death,  to  the  land  of  spirits,  or  future  bliss.  The 
mental  soul  abides  with  the  body,  and  hovers  round  the  place  of  sepul- 
ture. A  future  state  is  regarr'od  by  them,  as  a  state  of  rewards,  and  not 
of  punishments.  They  expect  to  inhabit  a  paradise,  filled  with  pleasures 
for  the  eye,  and  the  ear,  and  the  taste.  A  strong  and  universal  belief  in 
divine  mercies  absorbs  every  other  attribute  of  the  Great  Spirit,  except  his 
power  and  ubiquity ;  and  they  believe,  so  far  as  we  can  gather  it, 
that  this  mercy  will  be  shown  to  all.  There  is  not,  in  general,  a  very 
discriminating  sense  of  moral  distinctions  and  responsibilities,  and  the  faint 
out-shadowings,  which  we  sometimes  hear  among  them,  of  a  deep  and 
sombre  stream  to  be  crossed  by  the  adventurous  soul,  in  its  way  to  the 
land  of  bliss,  does  not  exercise  such  a  practical  influence  over  their  lives, 
as  to  interfere  with  the  belief  of  universal  acceptance  after  death.  So 
firm  is  this  belief,  that  their  proper  and  most  reverend  term  for  the  Great 
Spirit,  is  G^zha  Monedo,  that  is  to  say.  Merciful  Spirit.  Gitchy  Monedo, 
which  is  also  employed,  is  often  an  equivocal  phrase.  The  term  Waz- 
hedud,  or  Maker,  is  used  to  designate  the  Cif^ator,  when  speaking  of  his 
animated  works.  The  compound  phrase  Wiiosemigoyan,  or  universal 
Father,  is  also  heard. 

The  great  spirit  of  evil,  called  Mudje  Monedo,  and  Matche  Monito,  is 
regarded  as  a  created^  and  not  a  pre-existing  being.  Subordinate  spirits  of 
evil,  are  denoted  by  using  the  derogative  form  of  the  word,  in  $h  by 
which  Moiieto  is  rendered  Monetosh.  The  exceeding  flexibility  of  the 
language  is  well  calculated  to  enable  them  to  express  distinction  of  this 
nature. 

This  tribe  has  a  general  tradition  of  a  deluge,  in  which  the  earth  was 
covered  with  water,  reaching  above  the  highest  hills,  or  mountains,  but 
not  above  a  tree  which  grew  on  the  latter,  by  climbing  which  a  man  was 
saved.  This  man  was  the  demi-god  of  their  fictions,  who  is  called  Mana* 
bozho,  by  whose  means  the  waters  were  stayed  and  the  earth  re-created. 
He  employed  for  this  purpose  various  animals  who  were  sent  to  dive 


344 


INDIAN   TRADITIONS. 


down  for  some  of  the  primordial  earth,  of  which  a  little  was,  at  length, 
brought  up  by  the  beaver,  and  this  formed  the  germ  or  nucleus  of  the  new, 
or  rather  rescued  planet.  What  particular  allegories  are  hid  under  this 
story,  is  not  certain  ;  but  it  is  known  that  this,  and  other  tribes,  are  much 
in  the  habit  of  employing  allegories,  and  symbols,  under  which  we  may 
suspect,  they  have  concealed  parts  of  their  historical  traditions  and  be- 
liefs. This  deluge  of  the  Algonquin  tribes,  was  produced,  as  their 
legends  tell,  by  the  agency  of  the  chief  of  the  evil  spirits,  symbolized  by  a 
great  serpent,  who  is  placed,  throughout  the  tale,  in  an  antagonistical  posi- 
tion to  the  demi-god  Manabosho.  This  Manabozho,  is  the  same,  it  is 
thought,  with  the  Abou,  and  the  Michabou,  or  the  Great  Hare  of  elder 
writers. 

Of  their  actual  origin  and  history,  the  Chippewas  have  no  other  certain 
tradition,  than  tliat  they  came  from  Wabenong,  that  is  to  say,  the  land  of  the 
EAST.  They  have  no  authentic  history,  therefore,  but  such  remembered 
events,  as  must  be  placed  subsequent  to  the  era  of  the  discovery  of  tho  conti- 
nent. Whether  this  tradition  is  to  be  interpreted  as  an  ancient  one,  having 
reference  to  thei"  arrival  on  the  continent,  or  merely  to  the  track  of  their  mi- 
gration, after  reaching  it,  is  a  question  to  be  considered.  It  is  only  certain, 
that  they  came  to  their  present  position  on  the  banks  of  Lake  Superior,  from 
the  direction  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  and  were,  when  discovered,  in  the 
attitude  of  an  invading  nation,  pressing  westward  and  northward.  Their 
distinctive  name  sheds  no  light  on  this  question.  They  call  themselves 
Od-jib-wdg,  which  is  the  plural  of  Odjibwa, — a  term  which  appears  to 
denote  a  peculiarity  in  their  voice,  or  manner  of  utterance.  This  word 
has  been  pronounced  Chippewa  by  the  Saxon  race  in  America,  and  is 
thus  recorded  in  our  treaties  and  history.  They  are,  in  language, 
manners  and  customs,  and  other  characteristics,  a  well  marked  type  of 
the  leading  Algonquin  race,  and  indeed,  the  most  populous,  important, 
and  wide  spread  existing  branch  of  that  family  now  on  the  continent. 
The  term  Chippewa,  may  be  considered  as  inveterately  fixed  by  popular 
usage,  but  in  all  disquisitions  which  have  their  philology  or  distinctive 
character  in  view,  the  true  vernacular  term  of  Od-jib-wa,  will  be  found  to 
possess  advantages  to  writers.  The  word  Algonquin  is  still  applied  to  a 
small  local  band,  at  the  Lake  of  Two  Mountains,  on  the  Utawas  river, 
near  Montreal,  but  this  term,  first  bestowed  by  the  French,  has  long  been 
a  generic  phrase  for  the  entire  race,  who  are  identified  by  the  ties  of  a 
common  original  language  in  the  United  States  and  British  America. 

One  of  the  most  carious  (pinions  of  this  people  is  their  belief  in  the 
mysterious  and  sacred  character  of  fire.  They  obtain  sacred  fire,  for  all 
national  and  ecclesiastical  purposes,  from  the  flint.  Their  national  pipes 
are  lighted  with  this  fire.  It  is  symbolical  of  purity.  Their  notions  of 
the  boundary  between  life  and  death,  which  is  also  symbolically  the  limit 
of  the  material  verge  between  this  and  a  future  state,  are  revealed  in  con- 


INDIAN  TRADITIONS. 


346 


nection  with  the  exhibition  of  flames  of  fire.  They  also  make  sacrifices 
by  fire  of  some  part  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  chase.  These  traits  are  to  be 
viewed,  perhaps,  in  relation  to  their  ancient  worship  of  the  sun,  above  no- 
ticed, of  which  the  traditions  and  belief,  are  .still  generally  preserved. 
The  existence  among  them  of  the  numerous  classes  of  jossakeeds,  or  mut- 
terers — (the  word  is  from  the  utterance  of  sounds  low  on  the  earth,)  is  a 
trait  that  will  remind  the  reader  of  a  similar  class  of  men,  in  early  ages, 
in  the  eastern  hemisphere.  These  persons  constitute,  indeed,  the  Magii 
of  our  western  forests.  In  the  exhibition  of  their  art,  and  of  the  peculiar 
notions  they  promulgate  on  the  subject  of  a  sacred  fire,  and  the  doctrine 
of  transmigration,  they  would  seem  to  have  their  affiliation  of  descent 
rather  with  the  disciples  of  Zoroaster  and  the  fruitful  Persian  siock,  than 
with  the  less  mentally  refined  Mongolian  hordes. 


•:         TO   A   niRD,  SEEN   UNDER   MY   WINDOW  IN  THE   GARDEN. 

By  the  late  Mrs.  H.  R.  Scuoolcraft,  who  was  a  grand  daughter  of  the  war  chief 

Wabojeeo. 


Sweet  little  bird,  thy  notes  prolong, 
And  ease  my  lonely  pensive  hours ; 

I  love  to  list  thy  cheerful  song, 

And  hear  thee  chirp  beneath  the  flowers. 


,;■'..>*■ 


•t      .11  ,,■*/.-<,  ! 


The  time  allowed  for  pleasures  sweet, 
To  thee  is  short  as  it  is  bright. 

Then  sing  !  rejoice  I  before  it  fleet, 
And  cheer  me  ere  you  take  your  flight. 


i 


',■;<■•  t 


the 
all 
pes 
of 
mit 
on- 


PoNTiAC,  when  he  determined  to  oppose  the  settling  of  the  Saxon  race 
west  of  the  AUeghanies,  sought  to  invent  a  currency,  to  carry  on  his  war. 
He  bethought  him  of  this  expedient.  He  drew  his  totem  on  pieces  of 
bark,  or  paper,  and  these,  putting  over  it  a  figure  of  the  thing  he  wanted, 
tradition  says,  he  faithfully  redeemed. 

Whatever  else  the  Indian  lacks,  in  his  mental  constitution,  he  does  not 
lack  belief.  He  believes,  among  other  things,  that,  by  an  act  of  necromancy, 
a  part  of  the  human  family  were  transformed  into  bears,  wolves  and  other 
animals,  who  are  to  be  restored  to  their  original  shapes  in  another  world. 

Dr.  Johnson  says — The  source  of  intellectual  pleasure  is  variety: 
uniformity  must  tire  at  last,  though  it  be  uniformity  of  excellence. 

44 


■?v--. 


mvix 


i:*  I    '      A'l' 


TRADITIONARY  WAR  SONGS 


OF  THE 


ODJIBWA  ALGONQUINS. 


Whoever  has  heanl  an  Indian  war  song,  and  witnessed  an  Indian  war 
dance,  must  be  satisfied  that  the  occasion  wakes  up  all  the  fire  and  energy 
of  the  Indian's  soul.  His  flashing  eye — his  muscular  energy,  as  he 
begins  the  dance — his  violent  gesticulation  as  he  raises  his  war-cry — ^the 
whole  frame  and  expression  of  the  man,  demonstrate  this.  And  long 
before  it  comes  to  his  turn  to  utter  his  stave,  or  portion  of  the  chant,  his 
mind  has  been  worked  up  to  the  most  intense  point  of  excitement :  his 
imagination  has  pictured  the  enemy — the  ambush  and  the  onset — the  vic- 
tory and  the  bleeding  victim,  writhing  under  his  prowess :  in  imagination 
he  has  already  stamped  him  under  foot,  and  torn  off  his  reeking  scalp : 
he  has  seen  the  eagles  hovering  in  the  air,  ready  to  pounce  on  the  dead 
carcass,  as  soon  as  the  combatants  quit  the  field. 

It  would  require  strong  and  graphic  language  to  give  descriptive  ut- 
terance, in  the  shape  of  song,  to  all  he  has  fancied,  and  seen  and  feels  on 
the  subject  He,  himself,  makes  no  such  effort.  Physical  excitement 
has  absorbed  his  energies.  He  is  in  no  mood  for  calm  and  connected 
descriptions  of  battle  scenes.  He  has  no  stores  of  measured  rhymes  to 
fall  back  on.  All  he  can  do  is  to  utter  brief,  and  often  highly  symbolic 
expressions  of  courage — of  defiance — of  indomitable  rage.  His  feet 
stamp  the  ground,  as  if  he  would  shake  it  to  its  centre.  The  inspiring 
drum  and  mystic  rattle  communicate  new  energy  to  every  step,  while 
they  serve,  by  the  observance  of  the  most  exact  time,  to  concentrate  his 
energy.  His  very  looks  depict  the  spirit  of  rage,  and  his  yells,  uttered 
quick,  sharp,  and  cut  off  by  the  application  of  the  hand  to  the  mouth,  are 
startling  and  horrific. 

Under  such  circumstances,  a  few  short  and  broken  sentences  are 
enough  to  keep  alive  the  theme  in  his  mind  ;  and  he  is  not  probably  con- 
scious of  the  fact,  that,  to  an  unimpassioned  and  calm  listener,  with  note 
book  in  hand,  there  is  not  sufficient  said  to  give  coherence  to  the  song. 
And  that  such  a  song,  indeed,  under  the  best  auspices,  is  a  mere  wild 
rhapsody  of  martial  thought,  poured  out  from  time  to  time,  in  detached 
sentences,  which  are,  so  to  say,  cemented  into  lines  by  a  flexible  chorus 
and  known  tune.  The  song  and  the  music  are  all  of  a  piece.  Vivid 
and  glowing,  and  poetic  pictures  will  float  in  such  a  train,  and  often  strike 


TRADITIONARY  WAR  SONGS. 


347 


the  imagination  by  their  graphic  truth  and  boldness ;  but  the  poet  must 
look  elsewhere  for  finished  melody,  and  refined  and  elaborate  composition. 
The  Indian  is  to  be  viewed  here,  as  elsewhere,  as  being  in  the  highest 
state  of  his  physical,  not  of  his  mental  phasis.  Such  glimmerings  may 
however  be  picked  out  of  these  warlike  rhapsodies,  as  denote  that  he  is  of 
a  noble  and  independent  tone  of  thinking.  We  shall  at  least  enable  the 
reader  to  judge.  The  following  specimens,  which  have  been  derived  from 
actors  in  the  depths  of  the  forest,  consist  of  independent  songs,  or  stanzas, 
each  of  which  is  sung  by  a  different  or  by  the  same  warrior,  while  the 
dance  is  in  progress.  The  words  have  been  taken  down  from  a  young 
Chippewa  warrior  of  lake  Superior,  of  the  name  of  Che  che-gwy-ung. 
It  will  be  perceived  that  there  is  a  unity  in  the  themef  while  each  warrior 
exercises  the  freest  scope  of  expression.  This  unity  I  have  favoured  by 
throwing  out  such  stanzas  as  mar  it,  and  afterwards  arranging  them 
together. 


m 


WAR  SONG. 
a.  In  beginning  this  song  the  warrior  has  turned  his  eyes  to  the  clouds. 


O  shd  wan  ong 
Un  dos'  e  wug, 
Pe  na'  se  wug, 
Ka  baun  wai  wa  dung-ig. 


(From  the  place  of  the  south) 
(They  come,)  repeat. 
(The  birds,  i.  e.  the  warlike  birds.) 
(Hear  the  sound  of  their  passing  screams 
on  the  air.) 


b.  The  idea  of  ravenous  birds  hovering  in  the  sky,  still  prevails — 

Tod  of  to  be  (I  wish  to  change  myself  to  be) 

Pe  na'  se.  (A  bird.) 

Ka  dow'  we  d  we  yun'.         (His  swift  body — to  be  like  him.) 

c.  The  warrior  now  rises  above  all  thoughts  of  fear. 

Ne  wa  be  na,  (I  cast  it  away.) 

Ne  ow  a.  (My  body.)  '■''■'■ 

Ne  wa  be  na,  {Repeats.)    This  is  a  high  symbolical  boast  of  per- 
N6  ow  a.  sonal  bravery. 

d.  He  appeals  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  extraordinary  power. 


(On  the  front  part  of  the  earth,) 
(First  shines  [strikes]  the  light.) 
(Such  power  to  me,) 
(My  God,) 
(In  thy  mercy  give ') 
By  the  boldness  of  this  figure  he  claims  the  cninipotent  power  of  th« 
sun  to  see  and  discover  his  enemies.         •'•^•'   * 


Na  bun  a  kum  ig, 
Tshe  bd  be  wish'  em  ug. 
In  do  main'  em  ik, 
Men-  e  do, 
Sha  wa  nem  id. 


348 


TRADITIONARY  WAR  SONGS. 


e.  He  upbraids  such  of  his  people  as  hold  back,  and  do  not  join  in  tho 
dance — that  is  to  say,  enlist  in  the  war. 

Wa  go  nain',  e  win  ?  (Why  do  ye,  warriors,) 

A  be  yun  ah,  (Stand  back  ?) 

Wa  wos  is  se,  we  yun.         (Ye  who  bear  the  mark  of  the  Awasees.) 

The  Awasee  is  a  kind  of  fish,  which  is  the  totem  of  a  clan. 

/  He  declares  his  full  purpose  to  enter  into  the  war. 


Ne  m&  je,  e  yeh ! 
Ne  ma  je,  e  yeh  I 
Ne  me  kun  ah,  e  yeh  i 
Ge  zhig  neen  vvd  tin, 

Hoh !  Ne  monedo  netaibua- 
tum  0  win. 


(I  go  to  the  spot — the  war  path  t) 

{Repeats.) 

(My  war  path!) 

(My  sky  is  fair  and  clear.)  The  com- 
mon phrase  to  denote  good  fortune. 

(Let  others  linger.  Onward!  my 
God! — my  right!) 


In  presenting  these  specimens  of  the  original  words  of  some  of  our 
western  warriors,  we  are  permitted  to  give  the  annexed  versions  of  them 
from  the  pen  of  one  of  our  most  gifted  writers. 

WAR-SONG— «Pe-na' se-wug.' 

(From  the  Al^nquin  of  Schoolcmft.) 

BY   C.    F.    HOFFMAN. 


Hear  not  ye  their  shrill-piping 

screams  on  the  air  ? 
Up !  Braves  for  the  conflict 

prepare  ye — prepare ! 
Aroused  from  the  canebrake, 

far  south  by  your  drum, 
With  beaks  whet  from  carnage, 

the  Battle  Birds  come. 


II. 
Oh  God  of  my  Fathers, 

as  swiftly  as  they, 
I  ask  but  to  swoop 

from  the  hills  on  my  prey : 
Give  this  frame  to  the  winds, 

on  the  Prairie  below, 
But  my  soul — like  thy  bolt — 

I  would  hurl  on  the  foe  f 


TRAOITIOlfARY  WAR  SOlTOS. 


349 


u. 


m. 
On  the  forehead  of  Earth 

strikes  the  Sun  in  his  might, 
Oh  gift  me  with  glances 

as  searching  as  light. 
In  the  front  of  the  onslaught, 

to  single  each  crest. 
Till  my  hatchet  grows  red 

on  their  bravest  and  best. 

rv. 

Why  stand  ye  back  idly, 

ye  Sons  of  the  Lakes  1 
Who  boast  of  the  scalp-locks, 

ye  tremble  to  take. 
Fear-dreamers  may  linger, 

my  skies  are  all  bright- 
Charge — charge — on  the  War-Path, 

FOR  God  and  the  Rioht. 


Take  the  foUowmg  additiosal  example,  of  a  death  song.  These  stan- 
zas  have  all  been  actually  sung  on  warlike  occasions,  and  repeated  in  my 
hearing.  They  have  been  gleaned  from  the  traditionary  songs  of  the 
Chippewas  of  the  north,  whose  villages  extend  through  the  region  of  lake 
Superior,  and  to  the  utmost  sources  of  the  Mississippi.  Those  bands  are 
the  hereditary  foes  of  their  western  neighbours,  the  Dacotahs  or  Sioux, 
who  are  generally  called  by  them,  by  way  of  distinction,  Na  do  W&'  sees, 
that  is  to  say,  our  enemies.  The  allusions  in  the  songs  are  exclusively  to 
them.  In  writing  the  original,  I  omit  the  chorus,  as  it  is  not  susceptible 
of  translation,  and  would  increase  considerably  the  space  occupied. 


DEATH    SONG. 

1.  In  opening  this  song  the  warrior  is  to  be  contemplated  as  lying 
wounded  on  the  field  of  battle. 

A'  be  tub  ge'  zhig,  (Under  the  centre  of  the  sky,) 

Ne  ba  baim  wa'  wft.  (I  utter  my  baim  wa  wA. 

Baimwawa,  is  the  sound  of  passing  thunders,  which  will  convey  a 
just  idea  of  the  violence  of  this  figure. 

2.  His  thoughts  revert  to  the  star  of  his  destiny. 

Ain  dah'  so  gezhig  (Every  day,  thou  star  I) 

Ke  gd  gun  o  wd  bom  in.  (I  gaze  at  you.) 

It  is  the  morning  star  that  is  here  alluded  to. 


350 


TRADITIONARY   WAR   SONGS. 


3.  He  sees  the  birds  of  carnage  hovering  over  the  field. 

A'  be  luh  geizhig  (The  half  of  the  day) 

Ai  be  yaun  (I  abide — gazing) 

Penasewug.  (Ye  warlike  birds.) 

4.  He  keeps  the  flight  of  these  birds  before  his  mind  and  hears  their 
shrill  cries. 


Pe  misk  wosh  e  wug 

Pe  nii'  se  wug 

A'  bf,  tuh  geezh  ig  oag. 


(They  fly  round  the  circuit  of  the  sky.) 

(The  birds— circling) 

(Hound  half  the  circuit  of  the  sky.)  The 
meaning  is,  approaching  him  in  circle, 
more  nearly,  as  life  becomes  fainter  in 
him. 


5.  This  figure  is  continued.     He  lies  bleeding. 

A'  zha  waush  e  wug  (T'     '  cross  the  enemy's  line) 

Penasewug.  ('li.    birds.) 

6.  He  feels  that  he  is  called  to  another  world. 


A  pit  she  Mon  e  doag 
Ne  mud  wa  wa 
Wd  we  ne  goag. 

7.  He  is  content  and  willing  to  go. 

Ka  gait',  ne  min  wain'  dum 
Ne  bun  ai  kum  ig 
Tshe  hi,  be  wish  e  naun. 


(The  high  gods) 
(My  praise) 
(They  sound.) 


(Full  happy— I) 

(To  lie  on  the  battle-field) 

(Over  the  enemy's  line.) 


m: 


DEATH-SONG—"  A'  be  tuh  g6  zhig." 

(From  the  Algonqum  of  Schoolcraft.) 

BY  C.   F.   HOFFMAN. 

I. 

Under  the  hollow  sky, 
Stretched  on  the  Prairie  lone, 

Centre  of  glory,  I  e 

Bleeding,  disdain  to  groan,  i 

But  like  a  battle  cry  ,;:^ 

Peal  forth  my  thunder  moan, 

Baim-^d-wd  I  ■*' 


n. 


Star — Moming-Star,  whose  ray 
Still  with  the  dawn  I  see, 


TRADITIONARY  WAR  SONGS. 

Quenchless  through  half  the  day 
Gazing  thou  seest  me — 

Yon  birds  of  carnage,  they 
Fright  not  my  gaze  from  thee  \ 
Baim-icd-wd  I 


351 


III. 
Bird,  in  thine  niry  rings 
Over  the  foeman's  line, 

Why  do  thy  flapping  wings 
Nearer  me  thus  Incline  1 

Blood  of  the  Dauntless  brings* 
Courage,  oh  Bird  to  thine  I 
Baim-wd-wd ! 

Hark  to  those  Spirit-notes ! 
Ye  high  Heroes  divine, 
Hymned  from  your  god-like  throats 
That  Song  of  Praise  is  mine  I 

Mine,  whose  grave-pennon  floatsf 
Over  the  foeman's  line  I 
Baini'wd-wd ! 


Brant,  notwithstanding  the  views  presented,  in  the  meritorious  life  of 
him,  in  connection  with  the  revolutionary  border  wars,  by  the  late  Col. 
Stone,  was  in  a  false  position,  bore  a  double  character,  and  was  the  object 
of  just  suspicion  and  reproach,  during  the  entire  period.  The  attempt  to 
wipe  this  stigma  from  his  memory,  which  does  so  much  credit  to  the 
heart  of  the  writer,  has  been  made  at  too  recent  a  period,  while  many  of 
the  actors  of  those  scenes  are  yet  alive,  to  be  successful.  He  was  the 
bitter  and  implacable  foe  of  the  Americans,  in  every  phase  of  the  con- 
test.  No  plea  can  excuse  his  barbarities ;  they  'are  aggravated  by  the 
circumstances  of  his  education. 

The  Algonquin  tribes  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of 
souls.  This  appears  clearly  in  some  of  their  legends.  Pappuckewis, 
the  Indian  Merry  Andrew,  was  once  a  wolf,  and  once  a  wild  goose,  or 
brant.  Being  sore  pressed  in  one  of  his  adventures,  he  was,  at  another 
time,  changed  into  a  rock,  to  escape  a  stroke  of  lightning. 

*  Nan-pah-thene,  or  "  The  DauntlcM,"  is  a  title  given  among  lome  tribea  of  the 
Northwest  to  those  fraternized  bands  of  warriors,  in  which  each  member  is  conse* 
crated  to  death  on  the  battie-field,  or  rather  is  awom  never  to  desert  a  brother  of  the 
band  in  battle. 

t  The  Indians  plant  flags  at  the  head  of  the  grave,  which  it  is  deemed  sacrilegiouf 
even  for  an  enemy  to  disturb. 


Ifi 


•     '    t'ry  \    ■  ;         \ 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OF 


NOTED  RED  MEI  AND  AYOMEN, 


WHO  HAVE  APPEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT. 


BRANT,  RED  JACKET,  UNCAS,  MIONTONIMO. 

A  NOTICE  OF  TUB  BIOORAPIIIF.R  OP  TIIK   LATR  COL.  WILMAM  L.  BTONE,  PREPARED  FOR  THE 

DKMOCRATIO    REVIEW — lti43. 


;      i 


• 


t 


The  Egyptians  embalmed  their  dead  in  myrrh  and  spices,  but  the 
blessed  art  of  printing  has  given  us  a  surer  and  less  revolting  method  of 
preserving  and  transmitting  to  posterity,  all  that  is  truly  valuable  in  the 
plaudits  of  virtue,  worth,  and  honor.  Books  thus  become  a  more  perma- 
nent memorial  than  marble,  and  by  their  diffusion  scatter  those  lessons 
among  all  mankind,  which  the  age  of  mounds  and  hieroglyphics,  stone 
and  papyrus,  had  confined  to  the  tablet  of  a  shaft,  or  the  dark  recesses  of 
a  tomb  or  a  pyramid.  It  is  never  to  be  forgotten,  that  in  the  development 
of  this  new  phasis  in  the  history  of  the  human  race,  it  was  printing  that 
first  lit  the  lamp  of  truth,  and  has  driven  on  the  experiment,  till  the  boun- 
daries of  letters  have  well  nigh  become  co-extensive  with  the  world.  If 
•we  do  not  widely  err,  there  is  no  part  of  the  globe,  where  books  of  all  de- 
scriptions have  become  so  cheap  and  abundant  as  they  are  at  this  time  in 
the  United  States,  and,  laying  aside  all  other  considerations,  we  may  find 
a  proof  of  the  position  stated  in  the  fact,  that  our  vernacular  literature  is  no 
longer  confined  to  the  production  of  school  books,  the  annals  of  law  and 
divinity,  the  age  of  muddy  pamphlets,  or  the  motley  pages  of  the  newspa- 
per. We  have  no  design  to  follow  up  these  suggestions  by  showing  how 
far  the  study  of  the  natural  sciences,  the  discussion  of  political  economy, 
or  the  advances  of  belles-lettres,  have  operated  to  produce  this  result;  far 
less  to  identify  those  causes,  in  the  progress  of  western  arts  and  commerce, 
which  have  concurred  to  bring  down  the  price  of  books,  and  scatter  the 
blessings  of  an  untrammelled  press,  among  all  classes.  It  is  sufficient  for 
our  purpose  to  say  that  even  the  lives  of  our  distinguished  native  chieftains 
have  come  in  for  a  share  of  modern  notice,  and,  we  feel  proud  to  add,  of 
a  notice  which,  so  far  as  it  reaches,  is  worthy  of  the  subject.  And  should 
our  contributions  on  this  head,  for  the  last  few  years,  be  equally  well  fol- 
lowed up  for  a  few  years  to  come,  even  the  desponding  strains  of  one  of 


INDIAN    RULERS. 


353 


It; 


their  own  impersonated  heroes  can  no  longer  be  repeated  with  perfect 
truth : 

"  They  sink,  they  pass,  they  fly,  they  go, 
Like  a  vapor  at  morning's  dawn. 
Or  a  flash  of  light,  whose  sudden  glow 
Is  seen,  admired,  and  gone. 

"  They  died  ;  but  if  a  brave  man  bleeds, 
And  fills  the  dreamless  grave, 
Shall  none  repeat  his  name,  his  deeds, 
Nor  tell  that  he  was  brave  ?" 

To  no  one  in  our  literary  annals  is  the  public  so  much  indebted  for  res- 
cuing from  oblivion  the  traits  and  character  of  the  four  celebrated  chiefs 
whose  names  stand  at  the  head  of  this  article,  as  to  the  able  author  of  these 
biographies,  William  L.  Stone.  Gifted  with  a  keen  perception  of  the  ques- 
tions of  right  and  wrong,  which  turn  upon  the  planting  of  the  colonies 
among  barbarians,  who  more  than  idled  away  their  days  upon  a  soil 
which  they  did  not  cultivate — with  a  deep  sympathy  in  their  fate  and  for- 
tunes, on  the  one  hand,  and  the  paramount  claims  of  letters  and  Christian- 
ity on  the  other,  he  has  set  himself  to  the  task  of  rendering  justice  to  whom 
justice  belongs,  with  the  ardor  of  a  philanthropist,  and  the  research  of  a 
historian.  He  appears  to  have  planned  a  series  of  biographies  which,  if 
completed,  will  give  a  connected  view  of  the  leading  tribes  who  occupied 
New  York,  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island,  and  Massachusetts,  with  a  range 
in  the  examination  of  contemporary  men  and  collateral  topics,  which  em- 
braces a  wide  circle.  And  he  has  filled  up  the  outlines  of  his  plan,  thus 
far,  in  a  manner  which  leaves  but  little  to  glean  in  the  path  which  he  has 
trod.  If  the  extension  of  this  circle,  and  the  large  amount  of  contempo- 
raneous matter  brought  in,  has,  in  the  minds  of  some,  abstracted  too  large 
a  share  of  attention,  and  left  the  biographies  with  less  unity  and  compact- 
ness than  they  would  otherwise  have  assumed,  this  is  exclusively  the  fault 
of  their  plan,  so  far  as  it  is  acknowledged,  and  not  of  the  execution.  And 
for  this  course  of  extension  there  is  a  plea  to  be  found  in  the  nature  of  the 
subject,  in  the  treatment  qf  which,  scantiness  of  material  was  often  sought 
to  be  supplied  by  the  introduction  of  collateral  and  sometimes  extraneous 
matter. 

We  propose  briefly  to  notice  the  scries  of  these  biographies  in  their 
order  of  publication.  In  his  first  work  on  Brant,  he  has  presented,  in  liv- 
ing colors,  the  great  Mohawk  of  1776,  who  rose  up  to  crush  that  confed- 
eracy which  Washington  and  his  compeers  had  pledged  their  lives  to 
maintain.  Brant  was  a  man  of  power  and  capacities,  mental  and  physical, 
beyond  his  tribe ;  and  was  so  situated,  in  the  actual  contest,  as  to  throw  a 
greater  weight  into  the  scale  against  us,  than  any  other,  or  all  of  the  hos- 
tile chiefs  of  the  Red  Race  put  together.    If  he  could  not,  like  Ariel,  call 

45 


ill 


394 


INDIAN   RULERS. 


up  the  "spirits  of  the  vasty  deep,"  he  could,  at  his  bidding,  summon 
together  the  no  less  malignant  spirits  of  the  woods,  who  fell  upon  our 
sleeping  ham'  J. !  with  the  fury  of  demons.  And  whether  at  Johnson  Hall 
or  Niagara,  at  Cherry  Valley  or  Schoharie,  on  the  waters  of  the  Oriskany 
or  the  Chemung,  he  was  the  ruling  and  informing  spirit  of  the  contest. 
Such  was  the  power  he  wielded  as  commander  of  a  most  effective  body 
of  light  troops  (for  such  are  all  Indian  warriors),  who  were  supported  by 
large  and  well  appointed  armies,  that,  like  the  electric  flashes  of  the  boding 
storm,  he  preceded  the  heavier  outbreak  by  sounding  aloud  the  wild  notes 
of  terror  and  dismay.  It  was  in  this  manner  that  his  name  became 
a  talisman  on  the  frontiers,  to  conjure  up  deeds  of  evil,  and  in  this  way 
also,  doubtless,  it  became  loaded  with  reproaches,  some  of  which,  as  the 
author  has  denoted,  were  due  to  other  actors  in  the  contest.  It  is  diflicuh, 
however,  to  disturb  the  judgments  of  a  preceding  age,  on  the  character  of 
individi'ils  who  have  long  passed  off  the  stage  of  action,  whether  those 
judgments  be  favorable  or  unfetvcable  ;  and  it  is,  in  fact,  impossible  to  re- 
verse them.  It  is  only  necessary  tc  glace  backward  a  short  way,  on  the 
track  of  biography,  to  perceive  that  posterity  never  revises  the  opinions 
once  put  on  individual  character,  heroic  or  literary.  It  tries  to  forget  all 
it  can,  and  every  body  it  can,  and  never  remembers  a  long  time  any  name 
which  it  is  possible  to  forget.  It  is  willing,  we  should  infer,  to  concede 
8ometi...jg  to  the  great  men  among  barbarian  nations,  whose  names  have 
often  burst  upon  civilized  society  with  the  fearful  attractions  of  the  meteor, 
or  the  comet,  producing  admiration  in  the  beholders,  without  stopping  to 
inquire  the  true  cause.  Such  were  the  Tamerlanes,  and  the  Tippoo  Saibs 
of  the  eastern  world,  of  a  prior  age,  as  W2ll  as  the  Mehemet  Alls  and 
Abdel  Kaders  of  the  present.  And  such  were,  also,  with  reduced  means 
of  action,  numbers  of  the  American  aboriginal  chiefs,  who,  between  the 
days  of  Mencn  Capac  and  Micanopy  have  figured  in  the  history  of  the 
western  world.  Most  of  these  men  owe  their  celebrity  to  the  mere  fact  of 
their  ha  'ing  dazzled  or  astounded,  or  like  Brant  himself,  excited  the  >iirrof 
of  those  who  opposed  them.  In  the  case  of  the  latter,  a  change  ci  opin- 
ion in  those  particular  traits  which  affect  his  humanity,  is  less  readily 
made,  from  the  fact,  yet  generally  remembered,  that  he  had  received 
a  Christian  education  ;  that  he  was,  while  a  mere  boy,  received  into  the 
best  society,  acquired  the  English  language,  and  had  been  instructed,  first 
at  a  New  England  academy,  and  afterwards  at  one  of  its  most  practically 
efficient  colleges.  Posterity  holds  the  Mohawk  chief  responsible  to  have 
carried  the  precepts  thus  obtained  into  the  forest,  and  to  have  diffused  thei» 
blessings  among  those  who  had  perhaps  his  bravery,  without  his  lalents 
or  his  knowledge.  Those  who  fought  against  him  were  ill  qualified,  we 
confess,  to  be  his  judges.  He  had  not  jnly  espoused  the  wrong  cause, 
wrong  because  it  was  adverse  to  the  progress  of  national  freedom  and 
those  very  principles  his  people  coQleaded  for ;  but  he  battled  for  it  with  a 


INDIAN    RULERS. 


355 


♦error 


master's  hand,  and  made  th«  force  of  his  energy  felt,  as  the  author  has 
more  fully  indicated  than  was  before  known,  from  the  banks  of  the  Mo- 
hawk and  the  Niagara,  to  the  Ohio,  the  Miami,  and  the  Wabash.  Yet, 
if  there  was  error  in  the  extent  to  which  he  failed  to  carry  the  precepts  of  civ- 
ilization and  Christianity,  it  was  meet  it  should  be  pointed  out,  although  it 
will  also  be  admitted,  the  public  have  a  right  to  look  for  the  strongest  of  these 
proofs  of  a  kind  and  benevolent  feeling  towards  his  open  enemies,  out  of 
the  range  of  his  domestic  circle.  His  family  had  carried  the  incipient 
principles  of  civilization,  which  he  ga  _  'hem,  too  high — they  had  exhib- 
ited to  the  ne3rt  age,  a  too  prominent  example  of  cultivation  and  refinement 
in  every  sense — not  to  feel  deeply  the  obloquy  cast  upon  his  name,  by  the 
poetic  spirit  of  the  times  ]  and  not  to  wish  that  one  who  had,  in  verity,  so 
many  high  and  noble  qualities,  both  in  the  council  and  the  field,  should 
ilso  be  without  a  spot  on  his  humanity.  We  deem  the  feeling  as  honor- 
ible  to  all  who  have  the  blood  of  the  chieftain  in  their  veins  as  it  is  praise- 
worthy in  hia  biographer.  We  cannot,  however,  consent  to  forget,  that 
historical  truth  is  ver^  severe  in  its  requisitions,  and  is  not  to  be  put  off,  by 
friend  or  foe,  with  hearsay  testimony,  or  plausible  surmises. 

Brant  cannot,  like  Xicotencal,  be  accused  of  having  joined  the  invaders 
of  his  country,  who  were  recklessly  resolved  upon  its  subjugation  ;  but  he 
overlooked  the  fa<^  that  both  the  invader  and  the  invaded  in  the  long  and 
bloody  border  warfare  of  the  revolution,  were,  »r*  all  that  constitutes  charac- 
ter, the  same  people.  They  were  of  the  same  blood  and  lineage,  spoke 
the  same  language,  had  the  same  laws  and  customs,  and  the  same  litera- 
ture and  religion,  and  he  failed  to  see  that  the  only  real  point  of  difference 
between  them  was,  who  should  wield  the  sceptre.  Whichever  party 
gained  the  day  in  such  a  contest,  letters  and  Christianity  must  triumph, 
and  as  the  inevitable  result,  barbarism  must  decline,  and  the  power  of  the 
Indian  nation  fall. 

In  Brant,  barbarism  and  civiliration  evinced  a  strong  and  singular  con- 
test. He  was  at  one  moment  a  savage,  and  at  another  a  civilian,  at  one 
moment  cruel,  and  at  another  humane ;  and  he  exhibited,  throughout  all 
the  heroic  period  of  his  career,  a  constant  vacillation  and  struggle  between 
good  and  bad,  noble  and  ignoble  feelings,  and,  as  one  or  the  other  got  the 
mastery,  he  was  an  angel  of  mercy,  or  a  demon  of  destruction.  In  this  re- 
spect, his  character  does  not  essentially  vary  from  that  which  has  been 
found  to  mark  the  other  leading  red  men  who,  from  Philip  to  Osceola, 
have  appeared  on  the  stage  of  action.  Like  them,  his  reasoning  faculties 
were  far  less  developed  than  his  physical  perceptions.  And  to  attempt  to 
follow  or  find  anything  like  a  fixed  principle  of  humanity,  basing  itself  on 
the  higher  obligations  that  sway  the  human  breast,  would,  we  fear,  be- 
come a  search  after  that  which  had  no  existence  in  his  mind ;  or  if  the 
germ  was  there,  it  was  too  feeble  to  become  predominant.  We  do  not 
think  it  necessary,  in  commenting  on  his  life,  to  enter  into  any  nice 


■yt 


A. 


0 


3&5 


INDIAN    KULERS. 


4l 


U1^ 


train  of  reasoning  or  motives  to  account  for  this  characteristic,  or  to  recon* 
cile  cruelties  of  the  most  shocking  kind,  when  contrasted  with  traits 
of  mildness  and  urbanity.  They  were  different  moods  of  the  man,  and 
in  running  back  over  the  eventful  years  of  his  life,  it  becomes  clear,  that 
civilization  had  never  so  completely  gained  the  mastery  over  his  mind  and 
heart,  aa  not  to  desert  him,  without  notice,  the  moment  he  heard  the  sound 
of  the  war-whoop.  The  fact  that  he  could  use  the  pen,  supplied  no  in- 
superable motive  against  his  wielding  the  war  club.  His  tomahawk  and 
his  Testament  lay  on  the  same  shelf  The  worst  trait  in  his  character  is 
revealed  in  his  tardiness  to  execute  acts  of  purposed  mercy.  There  was 
too  often  sume  impediment,  which  served  aa  an  excuse,  as  whtn  he  had 
a  ploughed  field  to  cross  to  save  Wells  and  his  family,  or  a  lame  heel,  or 
gave  up  the  design  altogether,  as  in  the  case  of  Wisner,  whom  he  con- 
strued it  into  an  aci  of  mercy  to  tomahawk. 

That  he  was,  however,  a  man  of  an  extraordinary  firmness,  courage 
and  decision  of  character,  is  without  doubt.  But  his  fate  and  fortunes 
have  not  been  such  as  to  give  much  encouragement  to  chiefs  of  the  native 
race  in  lending  their  influence  to  European,  or  Anglo-European  powers, 
who  may  be  engaged  in  hostilities  against  each  other  on  this  continent. 
Pontiac  had  realized  this  before  him,  and  Tecumthu  realized  it  after  him. 
Neither  attained  the  object  he  sought.  One  of  these  chiefs  was  assassi- 
nated, the  other  fell  in  battle,  and  Brant  himself  only  survived  the  defeat 
of  his  cause,  to  fret  out  his  latter  days  in  vain  attempts  to  obtain  justice 
from  the  power  which  he  had  most  loyally  served,  and  greatly  benefited. 
Had  he  been  knighted  at  the  close  of  the  contest,  instead  of  being  shuflled 
from  one  great  man  to  another,  at  home  and  abroad,  it  would  have  been 
an  instance  of  a  noble  exercise  of  that  power.  But  George  III.  seemed 
to  have  been  fated,  at  all  points,  neither  to  do  justice  to  his  friends  nor  his 
enemies. 

Such  was  Brant,  or  Thayendanegea,  symboUically,  the  Band  of  his 
tribe,*  to  whose  lot  it  has  fallen  to  act  a  more  distinguished  part  in  the 
Colonies,  as  a  consummate  warrior,  than  any  other  aboriginal  chieftain 
who  has  arisen.  And  his  memory  was  well  worthy  of  the  elaborate  work 
in  which  his  biographer  has  presented  him,  in  the  most  favourable  points 
of  view,  amidst  a  comprehensive  history  of  the  border  wars  of  the  revolu- 
tion, without,  however,  concealing  atrocities  of  which  he  was,  perhaps 
sometimes  unwillingly,  the  agent. 

A  word,  and  but  a  word,  will  be  added,  as  to  some  points  connected 
with  this  chiefs  character,  which  are  not  in  coincidence  with  the  generally 
received  opinion,  or  ai^  now  first  introduced  by  way  of  palliation,  or  vin- 
dication. We  confess,  that  so  far  as  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  Great 
Mohawk  in  the  massacre  of  Wyoming,  is  concerned,  the  statements  are 


*  The  qame  is  usually  translated,  two^sUcks  tied,  or  united. 


INDIAN  RULERS. 


357 


either  inconclusive,  or  less  satisfactory  than  could  be  wished.  There  was 
quite  too  much  feeling  sometimes  evinced  by  his  family,  and  particularly 
his  son  John,  to  permit  us  to  receive  the  new  version  of  the  statement  with- 
out some  grains  of  allowance.  An  investigation  is  instituted  by  Col.  Stone 
as  to  the  immediate  ancestry  of  Brant,  and  much  importance  is  attached 
to  the  inquiry,  whether  he  was  descended  from  a  line  of  hereditary  chiefs. 
We  think  the  testimony  adverse  to  such  a  supposition,  and  it  affords  no 
unequivocal  proof  of  talents,  that  notwithstanding  such  an  adventitious 
circumstance,  certainly  without  being  of  the  line  of  ruling  chiefs,  he  ele- 
vated himself  to  be,  not  only  the  head  chief  and  leader  of  his  tribe,  but  of 
the  Six  Nations.  'Courtesy  and  popular  will  attach  the  title  of  chief  or 
«achem  to  men  of  talents,  courage  or  eloquence  among  our  tribes  gene- 
rally ;  and  while  mere  descent  would  -devolve  it  upon  a  chief's  son,  what- 
ever might  be  his  -character,  yet  this  fact  alone  would  be  of  little  import, 
and  give  him  little  influence,  without  abilities :  whereas  abilities  alone  are 
found  to  raise  men  of  note  to  the  chieftainship,  among  all  the  North 
American  tribes,  whose  customs  and  character  are  known. 

It  has  constituted  no  part  of  our  object,  in  these  general  outlines,  to  ex- 
amine minor  points  of  the  biography  or  history,  upon  which  the  information 
or  the  conclusions  are  not  so  satisfactory  as  could  be  wished,  or  which  may, 
indeed,  be  at  variance  with  our  opinions.  One  fact,  however,  connected 
with  this  name,  it  is  not  deemed  proper  to  pass  sub  silentio.  Brant  is 
made  to  take  a  part  in  the  Pontiac  wUr,  a  coniest  arising  on  the  fall  of  the 
French  power  in  Canada  in  1759,  and  which  closed  in  1763.  Brant 
was  at  its  close  but  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  had  not,  it  is  probable, 
finally  returned  from  his  New  England  tutors.  At  any  rate,  there  is  no 
reason  to  suppose,  that,  at  that  early  period  of  his  life  and  his  influence, 
he  could  liave  had  any  participation  in  the  events  of  that  war. 

In  the  life  of  Red  Jacket,  or  Sagoyewata,  we  have  a  different  order  of  In- 
dian intellect  brought  "to  view.  He  was  an  orator  and  a  d'plornatisf,  atid  was 
at  no  period  of  his  life  noted  for  his  skill  as  a  w  Nay,  there  are 

indubitable  prooft  that  his  personal  courage  could  nv..  ...w-^jS  be  "  screwed 
up  to  the  stickin<<  porint."  But  in  native  intellect,  he  was  even  superior 
to  Brant.  He  was,  indeed,  the  Brant  of  the  council,  and  often  came  down 
upon  his  opponents  with  bursts  of  eloquence,  tmtne  of  arg-ument,  or  rhap- 
sodies of  thought,  which  \vere  irresistible.  And  of  him,  it  m«y  be  sym- 
bolically said,  that  his  tongue  was  his  tomahawk,  and  the  grandiloquent 
vocabulary  of  the  Seneca  language,  his  war-«lub.  Nor  has  any  native 
chieftain  wielded  the  weapon  to  more  purpose,  or  wkh  a  longer  continued 
effect  than  the  great  Seneca  orator.  The  specimens  of  his  eloquence 
which  have  appeared  in  our  newspapers  for  forty  years  or  more,  are  still 
fresh  in  the  memory,  and  it  was  due  and  meet  that  these  should  be  col- 
lected and  preserved  in  a  permanent  shape,  together  with  such  particulars 
of  hif  iife  and  career  as  could  be  obtained.    This  task  has  been  performed 


3S8 


INDIAN   BVLERgfk 


I 


I 


by  Gol.  Stone,  in  a  manner  which  leaves  nothing  more  to  he  attempted  on 
the  subject  Much  zeal  and  industry  have  been  evinced  in  eliciting  facts 
from  every  quarter  where  it  was  probable  information  could  be  had.  And 
he  has  brought  together  a  body  of  contemporaneous  j^poofs  and  reminifr* 
cences,  touching  this  chief,  which  a  few  years  would  have  put  beyond  the 
power  of  recovery,  and  which  a  position  less  prominent  than  he  occupied 
as  a  public  journalist,  might  have  rendered  it  difficult  for  another  to  Collect. 
We  need  only  refer  to  the  names  of  Gen.  P.  B.  Porter,  Rev.  J.  Brecken- 
ridge,  Mr.  Pariah,  and  Mr.  Hosmer,  to  show  the  character  of  this  part  of 
hia  materials. 

Other  chiefs  of  the  native  stock,  have  produced  oeeasional  pieces  of  elo' 
quence,  or  admired  oratory,  but  Red-Jacket  is  the  only  prominonO  individual 
who  has  devoted  his  whole  career  to  it.  That  he  did,  indeed,  excel,  pro- 
ducing effects  which  no  reported  speech  of  his  ever  equalled  or  did  justice 
to,  there  are  still  many  living  to  attest.  In  the  question  of  land  sales,. 
which  arose  between  the  white  and  red  races,  there  were  fre($uent  occa- 
sions to  bring  him  out.  And  these,  in  the  end,  assumed  a  complicated 
shape,  from  either  the  vague  nature,  or  ill  tinderstood  eonditiono  of  prior 
grants.  In  all  these  discussions,  he  preserved  a  unity  and  consistency  in 
the  set  of  opinions  he  had  adopted.  He  wa»  opposed  to  further  sales,  to 
removal,  to  civilization,  and  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity  among  hi» 
people.  What  Brant  had  done  in  politics,  Red-Jacket  repeated  in  morals. 
Both  took  the  wrong  side,  and  both  foiled.  But  it  L  to  be  said  of  the  Sen« 
eca  orator,  that  he  did  not  live  to  see  the  final  defeat  of  that  course 
of  policy  which  he  had  so  long  and  sO'  ably  advocated. 

It  was  remarked  by  Mr.  Clinton,  and  the  fact  had  impressed  others,  that 
the  Iroquois,  or  Six  Nations,  excelled  the  other  natives  in  eloquence.  Of 
this,  their  history,  during  the  Supremacy  of  Holland  and  England  in  New 
York,  as  given  by  Colden,  furnishes  ample  proofs.  The  ^eech  of  Gar- 
angula,  against  the  Governor  General  of  Canada  and  his  wily  policy,  is 
unexcelled,  as  a  whole,  by  anything  which  even  Red-Jacket  has  left  in 
print,  though  much  of  the  elTeet  of  it  is  due  to  the  superior  and  heroic  po- 
sition occupied  by  the  tribes  for  whom  he  spoke.  Logan,  unexcelled  by 
all  others  for  his  pathos  and  simplicity,  it  must  be  remembered ^  was  also 
of  this  stock, — ^Mingo,  or  Mengwe,  as  the  Delawares  pronounced  it,  being 
but  a  generic  term  for  Iroquois  ;  so  that  tae  transmission  of  this  trait,  trorn 
the  proud  era  of  the  Iroquois  confederacy  down  to  modern  days,  is  quite 
in  keeping  with  the  opinion  quoted. 

It  is  to  be  wished  that  Col.  Stone  would  supply  anether  link  in  the 

chain  of  Iroquois  history,  bv  favtwing  the  pabiic  with  the  life  of  the  noted 

Oneida  chief,  Shenandoah,  for  which  materials  musi  exist  in  the  Kirkland 

fiimiiy. 

1  The  lives  of  the  two  men,  Uncaa  aad  Miontonimo,  whose  leading  acfe 


INDIAN  RULERS. 


369 


jiar- 

18- 


the 
oted 
and 


are  described  in  one  of  the  Tolumes  named  \\\  our  caption,  belong  to  an 
earlier  period  of  history,  and  a  different  theatre  of  action.  The  scene 
changes  from  western  New  York  to  the  seaboard  of  Connecticut,  Rhode 
Island,  and,  to  some  extent,  Massachusetts.  Uncas  was  the  good  genius, 
the  tutelary  spirit,  if  we  may  so  say,  of  the  colony  of  Connecticut ;  and 
the  best  monument  which  that  State  could  erect  to  his  memory,  would  be 
to  change  the  unmeaning  and  worn  out  name  of  one  of  her  counties.  New 
London,  for  that  of  the  noble  and  friendly  chief,  of  whose  forest  kingdom 
it  once  formed  a  part.  From  the  first  day  that  the  English  colonists  set 
foot  within  it,  to  the  hour  of  his  death,  Uncas  was  the  unwavering  "  friend 
of  the  white  man,"  as  his  biographer  justly  calls  him.  He  was  of  that 
race,  whom  history  has,  without  making  a  particle  of  allowance  for  sav- 
age ignorance  and  hereditary  prejudice,  branded  under  the  name  of  Pe« 
quods.  They  were  of  that  type  of  languages  and  lineage,  which  was 
very  well  characterized  generically,  at  least  ns  far  south  as  the  original 
country  of  the  Delawares ;  but  which  assumed  a  sub-type  after  crossing 
the  Hudson,  and  was  known  east  of  that  point  under  one  of  its  superin- 
duced forms,  as  the  Mohegan.  This  term  had  been  dropped  by  the  Pe- 
quods,  if  it  was  ever  their  specific  cognomen,  but  it  is  a  proof,  and  we  think 
a  very  conclusive  proof,  of  the  yet  freshly  remembered  alHIiation  with 
Taminund*  and  the  Manhattans,  that  Uncas,  the  moment  he  revolted  from 
King  Sassacus,  assumed  the  name  of  a  Mohegan,  and  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  that  tribe,  as  it  then  existed  within  the  boundaries  of  Connecticut. 
Or  rather,  he  constituted  the  revolted  Pequods  a  new  tribe,  under  an  old 
and  respected  name,  and  he  thus  luid  the  foundation  of  the  Uncas  dynasty. 
Placed  thus  by  circumstances  in  a  position  in  which  ho  sought  an  alliance 
with  the  early  colonists,  and  finding  his  security  in  theirs,  he  was  in  fact 
the  only  leading  chief  of  the  times  who,  really,  heartily,  and  faithfully 
sought  their  prosperity  and  growth  to  the  end.  The  rise  of  Uncas  and 
Connecticut  thus  began  at  ou*;  era  ;  and  ««  the  alliance  was  founded  on 
mutual  interest  and  safely,  it  only  grew  »tongef  with  time.  A  man  of 
less  ibrc«  of  character  or  natural  sagacity  than  Unca«,  wo'jld  have  vacillated 
when  he  saw  the  colonists  becoming  more  p<rwerful  */*/J  himself  more 
weak  as  years  rolled  on,  and  would  have  been  8*s4»iced  to  ttulcr  into  alli- 
ances for  arresting  the  white  man's  power,  as  other  native  chiefs  had  done. 
But  all  history  concurs  in  showing  that,  under  every  circumstance,  and 
there  were  many  of  the  most  trying  kind,  he  carried  himself  well,  and 
avoided  even  a  suspicion  of  his  fidelity. 

Uncas  was  well  qualified  for  a  ruler  both  in  mind  and  person.  He  pos- 
sessed a  fine  figure,  over  six  feet  in  height,  a  commanding  voice,  and  a 
noble  bearing.     He  was  mild  yet  dignified  in  his  manners.     He  was  not 


i 


f;' 


acts 


*  The  name  of  this  chief  is  Anglicised  in  the  wok'  Tammwiy. 


Mr. 


<itt 


INDIAN  RVLER8. 


only  wise  in  council,  but  brave*  in  war,  as  he  evinced  in  many  instances, 
.  but  particularly  in  the  battle  of  Sachem's  Plain,  in  which  he  proved  him< 
self  the  bravest  and  most  chivalrous  of  the  brave.  Yet  his  wisdom  and 
moderation  in  governing  his  people,  and  the  well  balanced  justice  and  con- 
sistency of  his  character,  give  him  a  still  higher  reputation,  and  establish 
his  best  claim  to  remembrance.  In  all  the  trials  in  which  he  was  placed, 
in  all  the  temptations  he  had  to  fly  into  a  rage,  and  act  out  the  savage,  he 
sustained  this  character  for  wise  deliberation  ;  and  by  adhering  to  his  first 
covenant  with  the  English,  aiul  laying  all  his  plans  and  grievances  before 
the  colonial  courts,  he  raised  himself  in  strength  and  reputation,  and  finally 
triumphed,  first  over  Sassacus,  and  then  over  Miontonimo,-the  two  great- 
est and  most  powerful  of  his  immediate  contemporaries. 

If  Uncas  was  the  patron  of  Connecticut,  Miontonimo,  with  his  family 
of  the  Narragansett  chiefdom,  was  equally  so  of  Rhode  Island.  And  it  is 
from  this  obvious  fact,  probably,  in  part,  that  we  find  the  historical  notices 
of  him,  from  the  last  quarter,  decidedly  more  favorable  to  his  general 
character  than  those  emanating  from  the  land  of  his  enemy  and  his  con- 
queror, Uncas.  While  there  is  no  disagreement  as  to  any  historical  fact 
of  note,  it  is  natural  that  some  little  shade  of  feeling  of  this  nature  should 
remain.  We  have  noticed  a  similar  feeling  with  respect  to  existing  tribes 
and  chiefs,  in  the  western  world,  where  the  inhabitants  never  fail  to  be 
imbued  with  those  peculiar  notions  and  traditions  of  the  particular  tribe 
about  them,  which  represent  the  latter  as  the  principal  nation,  and  invest 
them  with  tribal  traits  of  superiority.  It  is  a  feeling  which  leans  to  the 
better  side  of  one's  nature,  and  does  honor  to  men's  hearts  ;  but  the  histo^ 
rian  is  obliged  to  look  at  such  questions  with  a  colder  eye,  and  can  never 
abate  a  tittle  of  the  truth,  although  he  may  run  counter  to  this  local  sym- 
pathy and  bias.  We  could  name  some  remarkable  instances  of  this  preju- 
dice, if  we  were  willing  to  digress. 

If  Miontonimo  bo  compared  to  Uncas,  it  will  at  once  be  seen  'hat 
be  lacked  the  latter's  sagacity  and  firmness  of  character.  Had  the  Nar- 
ragansett listened  to  Sassacus,  and  formed  a  league  with  him,  he  would 
luive  crushed,  for  a  time,  the  infant  colony  of  Connecticut.  This  he  de- 
clined, apparently,  because  it  had  the  specific  character  of  enabling  Sassa- 
c«K  to  put  down  Uncas.     After  the  Pequod  king  had  been  defeated  and 


*  The  terms  "  brave"  and  "  braves"  used  in  a  substantive  sense,  in  this  work,  are 
neither  English  nor  Indian.  Tlie  Indian  term  shonld  be  translated  strong-heart,  its 
literal  import  ;  for  it  is  one  of  the  general  rules  of  these  languages,  that  the  operation 
of  the  adjective,  as  well  as  action  of  the  verb,  is  uniformly  marked  upon  the  substan- 
tive— there  being,  indeed,  different  inflections  of  each  substantive,  to  denote  whether 
this  operation  or  action  b-s  caused  by  a  noble  or  ignoble,  or  an  animate  or  inanimate  ob- 
ject. Still  the  fjeneral  use  of  the  Canadian  term  Brave,  on  our  Indian  border,  may 
give  it  some  poetic  claims  to  introduction  mto  our  vernacular,  burthened  as  it  alieady  is 
with  more  objectionable  AmericanismB. 


INDIAN  SVLERS. 


fled  to  the  Mohawks,  Miontonimo  was  left  in  a  position  to  assume  the  Pe* 
quod's  policy,  and  then  tried  to  bring  Uncas  into  just  such  a  combinatioa 
to  fall  on  the  colonists,  as  he  had  hiraself  refused,  when  the  proposition 
came  from  Sassacus.  As  Uncas  not  only  refused,  but  laid  the  scheme  be- 
fore  his  allies,  Miontonimo  went  to  war  against  him,  with  a  large  army. 
Uncas  hastily  prepared  to  meet  him,  with  a  smaller  force.  They  met  on 
Sachem's  Plain,  on  the  banks  of  the  Shawtucket.  Uncas,  unwilling  to 
see  so  many  of  his  people  slain  in  battle,  nobly  stepped  forward  and  pro- 
posed a  personal  combat,  to  decide  the  question  of  who  should  rule,  and 
who  obey.  It  was  declined,  but  the  moment  the  rjsply  was  made,  he 
threw  himself  on  the  plain,  a  signal,  it  seems,  for  his  men  to  advance,  and 
thjy  came  on  with  such  an  impulse,  that  he  won  the  day  and  took  Mion- 
tonimo prisoner.  This  capture  was  the  act  of  one  of  his  minor  chiefs ; 
but  when  his  enemy  was  brought  before  him,  he  declined  exercising  his 
right  of  putting  him  to  death,  but  determined  to  refer  the  matter  to  the  au- 
thorities of  Hartford.  Thvire  it  was  found  to  be  a  knotty  question,  and 
finally  referred  to  the  General  Court  at  Boston.  The  Court  strengthened 
itself  with  the  opinions  of  six  distinguished  clergymen  and  several  eminent 
civilians ;  and  then  decided,  that  the  Narragansett  chief  had  justly  forfeited 
his  life,  by  violating  his  political  covenajits  with  the  colonies,  but  it  might 
not  be  taken  away  by  them.  He  must  be  remanded  to  Uncas,  within  his 
jurisdiction,  and  by  him  be  executed ;  but  it  was  enjoined,  with  a  very 
poor  compliment  to  the  known  mildness  of  the  chareoler  of  Uncas,  that  no 
needless  cruelty  should  be  practised.  Here,  then,  the  white  man  evinced 
less  mercy  than  the  red  had  done.  Miontonimo  was  now  released  from 
his  confinement,  and  conducted  back  to  the  very  spot  where  he  had  first 
been  taken  prisoner,  as  he  approached  which,  one  of  the  Mohegans  who 
accompanied  him,  keeping  him  in  entire  ignorance  of  his  fate,  raised  his 
tomahawk  as  he  walked  behind  him,  and  laid  him  dead  at  a  blow. 

Whether  the  moral  responsibility  of  this  execution  rests  with  the  court, 
or  the  executioner,  we  do  not  propose  particularly  to  inquire,  nor  to  ascer- 
tain to  what  degree  it  was  shuffled  ofl^,  by  directing  an  Indian  to  commit 
an  act  which  it  was  unlawful  for  a  white  man  and  a  Christian  to  perform. 
Had  Uncas  slain  his  adversary  in  cold  blood,  after  the  action,  the  thing 
would  have  been  in  perfect  accordance  with  Indian  law.  Had  Mionton- 
imo been  a  subject  of  either  of  the  colonies  of  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island, 
or  Massachusetts,  and  levied  war,  or  committed  any  overt  act  of  treason, 
his  execution  would  have  been  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  civilized 
nations.  Neither  condition  happened.  It  was,  however,  felt,  that  the 
great  disturber  of  the  colonies,  after  Sassacus,  had  now  been  caught.  He 
had  violated  his  covenant  by  going  to  war  without  apprising  them.  They 
did  not  believe  he  wo\ild  keep  any  future  covenants.  The  moral  sense 
of  the  community  would  not  be  shocked,  but  rather  gratified  by  his  exe- 
cution.   This  point  was  strongly  signified  to  the  court.    But  they  could 


11 


I'! 


"V    J*"* 


362 


INDIAN  RULERS. 


not  legally  compass  it.  English  law  opposed  it.  The  customs  of  civil* 
ized  nations,  in  warring  with  each  other,  opposed  it.  Should  a  different 
rule  be  observed  towards  the  aborigines  ?  Did  the  dictates  of  sound  judg- 
ment and  common  sense,  did  the  precepts  of  Christianity, — aye,  "  there 
was  the  rub,"— did  the  precepts  of  Christianity  sanction  it?  On  full  de- 
liberation,— for  the  question  was  not  decided  in  haste, — neither  of  these 
points  could  be  affirmatively  answered.  But  while  policy — the  policy  of 
expediency,  the  lust  of  power,  and  the  offended  moral  sense  of  an  exposed 
and  suffering  community  demanded,  as  it  was  thought,  the  death  of  the 
sachem,  still  it  was  not  found  that  one  whom  they  had  ever  treated,  and 
then  viewed,  as  a  foreign  prince,  legally  considered,  could  be  thus  de- 
prived of  his  life.  Imprisonment  was  not,  as  a  permanent  policy,  resolved 
on.  There  was  one  course  left  to  escape  both  dilemmas,  and  to  avoid  all 
censure.  It  was  to  restore  things  to  the  precise  footing  they  had  before 
his  surrender.  It  was  to  hand  him  back  to  Uncas,  without  the  expression 
of  any  decision,  leaving  that  chieAain  to  act  as  he  deemed  fit.  They  re- 
manded him  indeed,  but  went  one  step  too  far,  by  first  deciding  in  a  formal 
court,  after  months  of  deliberation,  in  the  course  of  which  the  clergy  and 
gentry,  (this  is  a  term  that  would  be  proper  to  the  times)  had  been  form- 
ally consuked,  and  directed  his  death,  stipulating  only  that  he  should  not 
be  killed  with  cruehy.  If  there  was  not  something  that  smacks  of  the 
want  of  true  and  noble  dealing  in  this — if  it  accorded  with  the  bland  pre- 
cepts of  Christianity,  to  do  unto  others  as  you  would  that  others  should  do 
unto  you — if  the  act  did  not,  in  fine,  partake  of  the  very  spirit  of  Jesuitism 
in  the  worst  sense  in  which  the  word  has  been  adopted  into  the  language, 
we  have,  we  confess,  formed  a  totally  wrong  idea  of  its  meaning. 

A  case,  in  some  respects  similar  to  this,  happened  in  modern  times, 
which  may  be  thought  to  contrast  rather  strongly  with  the  above  example 
of  Puritan  mercy.  The  reasons  for  a  capital  punishment,  were,  indeed, 
far  more  cogent,  and  the  community  called  out  strongly  for  it,  and  would 
have  sustained  it.  It  was  the  capture  of  Black  Hawk,  which,  it  will  be 
recollected,  took  place  during  the  first  Presidential  term  of  General  Jack- 
son. Black  Hawk  had  levied  war  within  the  boundaries  of  one  of  the 
States,  on  lands  ceded  by  treaty,  and  organized  a  confederacy  of  Indian 
tribes,  which,  though  broken  up  in  part,  chiefly  through  the  failure  of  the 
other  tribes  to  fulfil  their  engagements  with  him,  yet  required  for  its  sup- 
pression the  entire  disposable  force  of  the  Union.  The  Sac  chief  was 
finally  captured  on  Indian  territory,  in  the  act  of  fleeing  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, He  was  imprisoned,  and  the  case  referred  to  the  Government 
for  decision.  He  had  broken  his  treaty  covenants.  He  had  not  only 
made  war,  but  in  its  outbreak  and  its  continuance,  had  been  guilty  of  coun- 
tenancing, at  least,  the  most  shocking  barbarities.  He  had,  indeed,  opened 
the  scene  by  cruelly  murdering  the  agent  of  the  Government,  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  President,  in  the  person  of  Mr.  St.  Vrain.     The  commu- 


INDIAN  RVLEK8. 


363 


nity,  the  western  States  particularly,  called  loudly  for  hn  execution. 
There  could  be  no  security,  it  was  said,  if  such  a  bloody  fellow  was  aU 
allowed  to  roam  at  large.  He  had  forfeited  his  life  a  thtnisand  times. 
There  was,  indeed,  the  same  popular  feeling  against  him,  which  had  ex- 
isted in  New  England,  one  hundred  and  ninety  years  before,  against 
Miontonimo.  But  could  he  have  been  legally  executed?  And  if  so,  was 
it,  indeed,  the  true  policy  ?  Was  it  noble — was  it  high-minded  '?  Was 
it  meting  out  exact  and  equal  justice  to  men  with  led  skins,  as  well  as 
white?  It  was  thought  that  all  these  questions  must  be  negatively 
answered  ;  and  the  bold  Sac  insurgent  was  sent  home,  accompanied  by  an 
officer  of  the  army,  to  secure  his  comfort  and  safety,  and  thus  to  see  that  a 
wise  and  merciful  decision  should  be  faithfully  carried  out,  and  popular 
indignation  be  prevented  from  wreaking  itself,  in  the  assassination  of  the 
chief. 

In  closing  these  remarks,  it  may  appear  selfish  to  express  the  hope,  that 
Mr.  Stone,  to  whom  we  are  already  indebted  for  these  spirited,  compre- 
hensive, and  well  written  volumes,  should  still  further  employ  his  pen  in 
adding  to  the  sum  of  these  obligations.  But  he  has  so  well  studied  the 
field  in  its  historical  bearing,  so  far  at  least  as  relates  to  the  eastern  depart- 
ment  of  the  Union,  that  we  know  of  no  one  to  whom  the  labour  would 
present  less  of  the  character  of  a  task.  We  are  in  want  of  a  good  account 
of  Philip,  or  Metacom,  the  energetic  sachem  of  the  Pokenokets,  who  im- 
personated so  fully  the  wild  Indian  character,  and  views,  and  battled  so 
stoutly  against  the  occupancy  of  New  England  by  the  Saxon  race.  In 
showing  up  to  modern  times  such  a  man,  we  think  a  biography  would  de- 
rive very  deep  interest,  and  it  would  certainly  be  a  new  experiment,  to 
take  up  the  aboriginal  views  and  opinions  of  the  inrading  race,  and  thus 
write,  as  it  were,  from  within,  instead  of  without  the  circle  of  warlike  ac- 
tion. In  this  way,  their  combinations,  efforts  and  power,  would  better  ap- 
pear, and  redound  more  to  the  credit  of  the  aboriginal  actors,  as  warriors 
and  heroes.  As  it  is,  history  only  alludes  to  them  as  conspirators,  rebels, 
traitors,  or  culprits ;  as  if  the  fact  of  their  opposing  the  egress  of  civilized 
nations,  who  were  in  all  respects  wiser  and  better,  were  suflieient  to  blot 
out  all  their  right  and  claim  to  the  soil  and  sovereignty  of  the  land  of  their 
forefathers,  and  they  were  in  fact  bound  to  stand  back,  and  give  it  up  nolmt 
volcns. 

We  had  designed  to  subjoin  a  few  remarks  on  the  biographical  labors 
of  other  writers  in  this  department,  particularly  those  of  Thatcher  and 
Drake,  but  our  limits  are  already  exhausted,  and  we  must  abandon,  or  at 
least,  defer  it. 


V       V- 


.  ,1      •  ..: 


m 


I', Id 


■>4A 

i 

I 

t" 

m 

m 


,;ibVv-?i:J  ^■liJ'  <  "  'V*      •" 


-i,-^.--:    'i?  ■,/■  U.'  ,;JC 


.  ..>r--i  -v.rw'f^i 


i^ 


/;«.:•*<'.  ^ 


.!. 


HOEJ:    INDICJl. 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


[continued  noH  no.  v.] 

Herculametjm  had  nothing  in  common  with  its  sombre  Italian  proto- 
type, which  has  been  dug  out  of  dust  and  ashes  in  modern  times,  but  its 
name.  Instead  of  buried  palaces  and  ruins  of  a  luxurious  age  of  marble, 
bronze  and  silver,  mc^^t  of  the  houses  were  built  of  squared  oak  logs,  and 
had  bulky  old  fashioned  chimneys,  built  outside  with  a  kind  of  castelated 
air,  as  they  are  seen  in  the  old  French  and  Dutch  settlements  in  Canada, 
and  along  the  vaUies  of  the  Hudson  and  Mohawk.  The  arts  of  painting 
and  gilding'  and  cornices,  had  not  yet  extended  their  empire  here.  Mr. 
Austin's  residence,  was  the  only  exception  to  this  remark,  I  remember. 
The  Courts  of  Justice  were  content  to  hold  their  sessions  in  one  of  the 
oaken  timber  buildings  named ;  the  county  jail  had  a  marvellous  re- 
semblance to  an  ample  smoke-house,  and  my  kind  host,  Ellis,  who  was  a  na- 
tive of  South  Carolina,  was  content  to  serve  up  substantial  and  good  cheer 
in  articles,  not  exhumed  from  a  city  bur'ed  in  volcanic  ashes,  but .  plain 
fabrics  of  Staffordshire  and  Birmingham.  In  addition  to  the  host-like  and 
agreeable  resort,  which  travellers  unexpectedly  found  at  his  hands,  in  a 
mansion  whose  exterior  gave  no  such  signs,  he  presided  over  the  depart- 
ment of  a  public  ferry,  established  at  this  place,  across  the  wild  and  fluc- 
tuating Mississippi;  and  had  he  kept  note  book,  he  could  have  given 
account  of  many  a  one,  from  other  lands,  with  golden  hopes  of  the  far 
west,  whom  he  had  safely  conducted,  against  the  most  adverse  floods,  to 
the  Missouri  shore.  I  found  a  few  old  books  at  his  house,  which  showed 
that  there  had  been  readers  in  his  family,  and  which  helped  to  whilo 
away  moments,  which  every  traveller  will  find  on  his  hands. 

I  have  intimated  that  there  was  nothing  in  the  way  of  the  antique,  in 
Herculaneum,  but  its  name.  To  this  I  might  add,  that  there  was  no  ex- 
ception, unless  it  be  found  in  the  impressions  of  objects,  in  the  structure 
of  the  rocks,  in  this  quarter,  denoting  a  prior  age  of  existence.  I  was 
shown  an  impression,  in  the  surface  of  a  block  of  limestone,  quarried  here, 
which  was  thought  to  resemble  a  man's  foot.  It  did  not  appear  to  me  to 
bear  this  similitude,  but  was  rather  to  be  referred  to  some  organic  extinct 
forms,  which  are  not  yet  well  understood. 
.    Having  passed  a  couple  of  days  here,  I  set  out  early  one  morning. 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


365 


on  foot,  for  St.  Louia,  accompanied  by  two  young  men  from  Pennsylvania^ 
with  whom  I  had  become  acquainted  on  prior  parts  of  my  route.  They  i 
lad  come  with  an  adventure  of  merchandize  from  the  waters  of  the 
Yioughagany,  and  were  desirous  of  seeing  the  (then)  capitol  of  the  Terri- 
tory. Nothing  untoward  occurred,  until  we  reached  and  crossed  the 
river  Merrimack,  where  night  overtook  us,  and  set  in  with  intense  dark- 
ness, just  as  we  reached  the  opposite  shore.  There  was  but  one  house  in 
the  vicinity  ;  and  not  distant  more  than  a  mile,  but  such  was  the  intensity 
of  the  darkness,  owing  to  clouds  and  a  gathering  storm,  tliat  we  lost  the 
road,  wandered  in  the  woods  for  some  hours,  during  which  the  rain  com- 
menced, and  were  at  length  directed  to  the  house  we  sought,  by  the  faint 
and  occasional  tinkling  of  a  cow  bell. 

We  travelled  the  next  morning  twelve  miles,  to  breakfast  at  the  antique 
looking  village  of  Carondalet.  The  route  lies  over  an  elevated  tract  of 
uplands,  eligibly  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  in  which 
a  growth  of  wild  prairie  grass  and  flowers,  filled  up  the  bruad  spaces  be- 
tween the  trees.  There  was  no  habitation  visible  on  the  route — a  stand- 
ing spring  under  a  ledge  of  rocks,  about  half  way,  was  the  only  spot 
where  we  could  get  a  drop  of  water  to  allay  our  thirst — for  it  was  a  hot 
Ai  ,'"ist  day.  We  encountered  several  deer,  and  from  the  frequent  occur- 
rence <f  their  tracks,  deemed  such  an  occurrence  to  be  common.  It  is  on 
this  elevated  and  airy  tract,  that  the  site  of  Jefl!erson  Barracks,  has  since 
been  judiciously  establishe<i  by  the  government. 

Beyond  Carondalet,  th'  ountry  has  the  appearance  of  a  grown-up 
heath.  It  is  a  bushy  uninv.  '?  tract,  wj''iout  mature  forest  trees.  The 
most  interesting  feature  we  sa\  consisted  of  a  number  of  recrular  depres- 
sions, or  cup-shaped  concavities  in  the  soil,  caused  by  the  passage  of  <' 
springs  over  a  clay  basis,  upon  which  there  is  deposited  a  heavy  diluvial 
stratum  of  sand,  mixed  earth  and  pebbles.  Within  about  three  miles  of  tho 
city,  this  heathy  and  desolau  tract  began  to  assume  a  cu  'tivated  character  ; 
dwellings  and  gardens  soon  succeeded,  and  we  found  ourselves,  by  almost 
imperceptible  grades,  introduced  into  tr.  >  city,  which  we  reached  about 
four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  On  entering  its  ancient  Spanish  barritrs, 
we  noticed  one  of  the  old  stone  towers,  or  defences,  which  constituted  a 
part  of  the  enclosure.  This  town,  I  afterwards  learned,  had  been  regu- 
larly walled  n;.l  '"irtified,  during  the  possession  of  the  country  by  the 
Spanish  crov«ii.  a  >  soon  as  I  had  taken  lodgings,  I  called  on  R.  Petti- 
bone  Esq.,  a  f^'f^.ti  'ormerly  of  Vernon,  in  western  N.  Y.  who  had  estab- 
lished himself  .n  t'us  central  city  of  the  west,  in  the  practice  of  the  law; 
he  was  not  in,  at  the  moment,  but  his  family  received  me  with  cordiality. 
He  returned  my  visit  in  the  evening,  and  insisted  on  my  taking  up  my 
quarters  at  his  house.  The  time  that  I  spent  here,  was  devoted  to  the 
most  prominent  objects  which  the  town  and  its  vicinity  presented  to  in- 
terest a  stranger,  such  as  the  private  museum  of  the  late  Gen.  Wm.  Clark, 


'  m 


Jim 


1 

tea 


^f^_^. 


*.^. 


>. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


4 

"%  >^^ 


<?   ^^^ 

V  ^-^ 


^^. 


I/. 


^ 


k 


1.0 


1.1 


11.25 


H^  128     |2.5 

|io  "^"    !■■■ 

1^    1^    12.0 


1.4 


1.6 


vl 


'^ 


^ 


/?> 


o 


/ 


%^  ^>  ^> 


/ 


;^ 


f 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4S03 


A 


<F 


<^ 


m 


[\ 


1?- 


^ 


c^ 


4' 


/. 


m 


PeSiSOVAh  REMtNl»[$BKCE3. 


containing  many  articles  of  rich  and  valuable  Indian  costume ;  the  large 
natural  mounds  above  the  city,  and  the  character  of  the  rock  formation 
along  the  shores  of  the  river,  which  was  said  to  have  had  the  impressions 
of  human  feet,  on  its  original  surface.  The  latter  I  did  not  see  till  the 
summer  of  1821,  when  the  block  of  stone  containing  them  was  examined 
in  Mr.  Rapp's  garden,  at  Harmony,  on  the  Wabash. 

My  inclinations  having  led  me,  at  this  time,  to  visit  the  extensive  lead 
mines,  southwest  of  this  city,  on  the  waters  of  the  Merrimack,  I  lost  no 
time  in  retracing  my  way  to  Herculaneum,  by  descendii     the  Mississippi. 

When  I  was  prepared  to  descend  the  river,  the  twu  ^-^entlemen  who 
had  been  my  travelling  companions,  on  the  journey  up,  had  completed 
the  business  of  their  adventure,  and  offered  me  a  seat,  in  a  small  boat, 
under  their  control.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  that  this 
arrangement  was  proposed,  and  it  was  dusk  before  we  embarked  ;  but  it 
was  thought  the  village  of  Cahokia,  some  five  or  six  miles  below,  could 
be  reached  in  good  season.  A  humid  and  misty  atmosphere  rendered  the 
night  quite  dark,  and  we  soon  found  ourselves  afloat  on  the  broad  current 
of  the  stream,  without  knowing  our  position,  for  it  was  too  intensely  dark 
to  descry  the  outlines  of  either  shore.  Being  in  a  light  open  boat,  we 
were  not  only  in  some  peril,  from  running  foul  of  drifting  trees,  but  it 
became  disagreeably  cold.  On  putting  in  for  the  Illinois  shore,  a  low 
sandy  bar,  or  shoal  was  made,  but  one  of  my  companions  who  had  landed 
came  running  back  with  an  account  of  a  bear  and  her  cub,  which  caused 
us  to  push  on  about  a  mile  further,  where  we  passed  the  night,  without 
beds  or  fire.  Daylight  disclosed  to  us  the  fact  that  we  had  passed  Caho- 
kia; we  then  crossed  over  to  the  Missouri  shore,  and  having  taken  break- 
fast at  Carondalet,  continued  the  voyage,  without  any  further  misadven- 
ture, and  reached  Herculaneum  at  noon. 

I  lost  no  time  in  preparing  to  visit  the  mines,  and  having  made  arrange- 
ments for  my  baggage  to  follow,  set  out  on  foot  for  Potosi.  The  first  day 
[  proceeded  eighteen  miles,  and  reached  Steeples,  at  the  head  of  the 
Zwoshau,  or  Joachim  river,  at  an  early  hour.  The  day  was  excessively 
hot,  and  the  road  lay  for  the  greater  part  of  the  distance,  over  a  ridge  of 
land,  which  aliorded  no  water,  and  very  little  shelter  from  the  sun's  rays. 
I  met  not  a  solitary  individual  on  the  route,  and  with  the  exception  of  the 
small  swift  footed  lizard,  common  to  the  way  side,  and  a  single  wild  turkey, 
nothing  in  the  animal  kingdom.  The  antlers  of  the  deer  frequently  seen 
above  the  grass,  denoted  it  however  to  abound  in  that  animal.  I  was  con- 
strained while  passing  this  dry  tract,  to  allay  my  thirst  at  a  pool,  in  a  rut, 
not,  however,  without  having  disconcerted  a  wild  turkey,  which  had  come 
apparently  for  the  same  purpose. 

Next  day  I  crossed  the  valley  of  Qfand  or  Big  river,  as  it  is  commonly 
called,  and  at  the  distance  of  twelve  miles  fVom  the  Joachim,  I  entered  the 
mining  village  of  Shibboleth — the  feudal  seat,  so  to  say,  of  the  noted 


PERSONAL   REMIXtSCENCES. 


rays, 
the 

rkey, 

seen 
con- 
rut, 

come 


"  John  Smith  T."  of  whose  singulan.ies  rumour  had  already  apprized  me. 
Here  was  a  novel  scene.  Caits  passing  with  loads  of  ore — smehing  fur- 
naces,  and  fixtures,  and  the  half-hunter,  half-farmer  costumes  of  the  group 
of  men  who  were  congregated  about  the  principal  store,  told  me  very 
plainly,  that  I  was  now  in  the  mining  region.  Lead  digging  and  dis- 
covering, and  the  singular  hap-hazards  of  men  who  had  suddenly  got  rich 
by  finding  rich  beds  of  ore,  and  suddenly  got  poor  by  some  folly  or  extra- 
vagance,  gave  a  strong  colouring  to  the  whole  tone  of  con  vera 'tion  at  this 
spot,  which  was  carried  on  neither  in  the  mildest  or  most  nnobti  isive  way : 
quite  a  vocabulary  of  new  technical  words  burst  upon  me,  of  which  it  was 
necessary  to  get  the  correct  import.  I  had  before  heard  of  the  pretty 
term,  "  mineral  blossom,"  as  the  local  name  for  radiated  quartz,  but  here 
were  tifT  (sulphate  of  barytes),  glass-tiff  (calcareous  spar),  "  mineral  sign," 
and  a  dozen  other  words,  to  be  found  in  no  books.  At  the  head  of  these 
new  terms  stood  the  popular  word  "mineral,"  which  invariably  meant 
galena,  and  nothing  else.  To  hunt  mineral,  to  dig  mineral,  and  to  smelt 
mineral,  were  so  many  operations  connected  with  the  reduction  of  the 
ores  of  galena. 

I  soon  found  the  group  of  men  about  the  village  store,  was  a  company 
of  militia,  and  that  I  was  in  the  midst  of  what  New  Yorkers  call  a  "train- 
ing," which  explained  the  hunter  aspect  I  had  noticed.  They  were 
armed  with  rifles,  and  dressed  in  their  every  day  leather  or  cotton  hunting 
shirts.  The  officers  were  not  distinguished  from  the  men,  eitlier  because 
swords  were  not  easily  procured,  or  more  probably,  because  they  did  not 
wish  to  appear  with  so  inefficient  and  useless  an  arm.  "  Food  for  powder," 
was  the  first  term  that  occurred  to  me  on  first  surveying  this  group  of  men, 
but  nothing  could  have  been  more  inapposite ;  for  aUhough  liko  "  lean 
Jack's"  men,  they  had  but  little  skill  in  standing  in  a  right  line,  never 
were  men  better  skilled  for  personal  combat, — from  the  specimens  given,  I 
believe  there  was  hardly  a  man  present,  who  could  not  drive  a  bullet  into 
the  size  of  a  dollar  at  a  hundred  yards.  No  man  was  better  skilled  in  this 
art,  either  with  rifle  or  pistol,  than  the  Don  of  the  village,  the  said  John 
Smith  T ,  or  his  brother,  called  "  the  Major,"  neither  of  whom  travelled, 
or  eat,  or  slept,  as  I  afterwards  witnessed,  without  their  arms.  During 
my  subsequent  rambles  in  the  mine  country,  I  have  sat  at  the  same  table, 
slept  in  the  same  room,  and  enjoyed  the  conversation  of  one  or  the  other, 
and  can  say,  that  their  extraordinary  habit  of  going  fully  armed,  was 
united  in  both  with  courteous  manners,  honourable  sentiments,  and  high 
chivalric  notions  of  personal  independence ;  and  I  had  occasion  to  notice, 
that  it  was  none  but  their  personal  enemies,  or  opponents  in  business,  that 
dealt  in  vituperation  against  them.  John  Smith  T.  was  doubtless  a  man 
of  singular  and  capricious  humours,  and  a  most  fiery  spirit,  when  aroused ; 
of  which  scores  of  anecdotes  are  afloat.  He  was  at  -rariance  with  several 
of  his  most  conspicuous  neighbours,  and,  if  he  be  likened  to  the  lion  of 


i 


m 


i 


f 


11 


i 


1 


m 


m 


-tsi 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


the  forest,  it  will  be  perfectly  just  to  add,  that  most  of  the  lesser  animals 
stood  in  fear  of  him. 

My  stop  h«re  had  consumed  some  time,  but  thinking  I  could  still  reach 
Mine  a  Burton,  I  pushed  on,  but  had  only  proceeded  a  couple  of  miles 
when  I  was  hastily  compelled  to  seek  sheher  from  an  impending  shower. 
As  it  was  late,  and  the  storm  continued,  I  remained  at  a  farm  house,  at 
Old  Mines  during  the  night.  They  gave  me  a  supper  of  rich  fresh 
milk  and  fine  corn  bread.  In  the  morning,  a  walk  of  three  miles  brought 
me  to  Potosi,  where  I  took  lodgings  at  Mr.  Ficklin's,  proprietor  of  the 
principal  inn  of  the  place.  Mr.  F.  was  a  native  of  Kentucky,  a  man  of 
open  frank  manners,  and  most  kind  benevolent  feelings,  who  had  seen 
much  of  frontier  life,  had  lived  a  number  of  years  in  Missouri,  and  now 
at  a  rather  advanced  period  of  life,  possessed  a  fund  of  local  knowledge 
and  experience,  the  communication  of  which  rendered  the  time  I  spent  at 
his  house  both  profitable  and  pleasing. 

I  reached  Potosi  on  the  second  of  August.  The  next  day  was  the  day 
of  the  county  election*,  which  brought  together  the  principal  miners  and 
agricultural  gentlemen  of  the  region,  and  gave  me  a  favourable  oppor- 
tunity of  forming  acquaintance,  and  making  known  the  object  of  my  visit. 
I  was  particularly  indebted  to  the  civilities  of  Stephen  F.  Austin,  Esq. 
for  these  introductions.  During  my  stay  in  the  country  he  interested 
himself  in  my  success,  omitted  no  opportunity  of  furthering  my  views,  and 
extending  my  acquaintance  with  the  geological  features  and  resources  of 
the  country.  He  offered  me  an  apartment  in  the  old  family  mansion  of 
Durham  Hall,  for  the  reception  and  accumulation  of  my  collections. 
Mr.  Bates  and  sons,  Mr.  Jones  and  sons,  Mr.  Perry  and  brothers,  Mr. 
Elliot,  Mr.  Brickey,  Mr.  Honey  and  others,  seconded  these  civilities.  In- 
deed  the  friendly  and  obliging  disposition  I  uniformly  met  with,  from  the 
inhabitants  of  the  mines,  and  the  mine  country  generally,  is  indelibly  im- 
pressed on  my  memory. 

I  was  now  at  the  capital  of  the  mines,  and  in  a  position  most  favour- 
able for  obtaining  true  information  of  their  character  and  value. 
Three  months  devoted  to  this  object  leil  scarcely  a  nook  of  the  country 
which  I  had  not  either  personally  explored,  or  obtained  authentic 
information  of  I  found  forty-five  principal  mines,  or  mineral  diggings 
as  some  of  them  are  called,  within  a  circumference  of  less  than  forty 
miles.  Potosi,  and  its  vicinity  yielded  annually  about  three  millions 
of  pounds  of  lead,  and  furnished  employment  to  the  estimated  num- 
ber, of  eleven  to  twelve  hundred  hands.  The  business  was  however  de- 
pressed, like  almost  every  other  branch  of  domestic  arts  or  industry, 
after  the  peace  of  1814,  owing  to  the  great  influx  and  low  prices  of 


*  About  70  votes  were  polled  in  the  town  of  Potoei. 
returned  by  the  county  to  the  Territorial  Legislature. 


Mr.  Austin,  the  yonngeri  WM 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


369 


of 
of 


try 
ntic 
ngs 
)rty 
ons 
im- 

de- 
try, 

of 


foreign  products,  and  the  general  derangement  ot  currency  and  credit. 
Prepared  ore,  delivered  at  the  furnaces,  was  worth  two  dollars  per  cwt., 
paid  chiefly  in  merchandize.  Pig  lead  sold  at  four  dollars,  at  the  mines ; 
and  but  half  a  dollar  higher  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  was 
quoted  at  seven  dollars  in  the  Atlantic  cities.  Judged  from  these  data, 
there  appeared  no  adequate  cause  for  the  alleged  depression ;  for  in  addi- 
tion to  the  ordinary  merchant's  profit,  in  the  disposition  of  his  stock  to  the 
operative  miner  or  digger  of  ore,  a  profit  of  one  cent  and  a  half  per  pound 
was  left,  over  and  above  the  cost  of  transportation  to  an  eastern  market ; 
besides,  the  diflerence  in  exchange,  between  the  south  western  and  eastern 
cities.  And  it  was  evident,  from  a  view  of  the  whole  subject,  that  the 
business  could  not  only  be  profitably  pursued,  with  economical  arrange- 
ments,  but  that  the  public  domain,  upon  which  most  of  the  mines  are 
seated,  might  be  made  to  yield  a  revenue  to  the  treasury,  at  least  equal  to 
the  amount  of  this  article  required  for  the  national  consumption,  over  the 
expenses,  the  superintendence  and  management.  Besides  which,  there 
was  great  room  for  improved  and  economical  modes  of  mining;  and  there 
was  hardly  one  of  the  manipulations,  from  the  making  of  a  common  drill 
or  pick,  to  the  erection  of  a  smelting  furnace,  which  did  not  admit  of  salu- 
tary changes  for  the  better.  The  recovery  of  the  mere  waste  lead,  in  its 
sublimated  form,  around  the  open  log  furnaces  of  the  country,  promised  to 
add  a  valuable  item  to  the  profit  of  the  business.  The  most  wasteful,  hurried, 
and  slovenly  of  all  systems  is  pursued  in  exploring  and  raising  the  ore,  by 
which  the  surface  of  the  country  is  riddled  with  pU  holes,  in  the  most 
random  manner ;  the  loose  and  scattered  deposits  in  the  soil  hastily  gathered 
up,  and  the  real  lead  and  vcms  of  metal  left,  in  very  many  cases,  untouched. 
Thousands  of  square  acres  of  land  were  thus  partially  rifled  of  their 
riches,  and  spoiled,  and  condemned,  without  being  exhausted.  By  having 
no  scientific  knowledge  of  mineral  veins  and  geological  structure,  as  prac- 
tically adopted  in  Europe,  all  rule  in  the  process  of  mining  and  raising 
the  ore  had  degenerated  into  mere  guess  work,  and  thousands  of  dollars 
had  been  wasted,  in  some  places,  where  the  application  of  some  of  the 
plainest  mining  principles,  would  not  have  warranted  the  removal  of  a 
shovel  full  of  earth.  In  short,  there  was  here  observed,  a  blending  of  the 
miner  and  farmer  character.  Almost  every  farmer  was  a  miner.  Plan- 
ters who  had  slaves,  employed  them  part  of  the  year  in  mining ;  and 
every  miner,  to  some  extent  was  a  farmer.  Because  the  ore  found  in  the 
clay  beds  did  not  occur  in  east  and  west,  or  north  and  south  lines,  or  its 
rules  of  deposition  had  not  been  determined  by  careful  observation,  all 
success  in  the  exploration  was  supposed  to  be  the  result  of  chance.  And 
whoever  surveys  the  mineral  counties  of  Missouri,  will  be  ready  to  con- 
clude, that  more  labour  has  been  thrown  away  in  the  helter-skelter  sys- 
tem of  digging,  than  was  ever  applied  to  well  directed  or  profitable 

47 


a 


m 


M 


370 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


mining.  Had  an  absolute  monarch  called  for  this  vast  amount  of  labour 
from  his  people  to  build  some  monument,  he  would  have  been  declared 
the  greatest  tyrant.  Indeed,  I  know  of  no  instance  in  America,  of  the 
misapplication  of  so  great  an  amount  of  free  labour — labour  cheerfully 
bestowed,  and  thrown  away  without  a  regret.  For  the  losers  in  mining, 
like  the  adventurers  in  a  lottery,  have  no  one  to  blame  but  themselves. 

It  appeared  to  me  that  a  statement  of  the  actual  condition  of  the  mines, 
would  be  received  with  attention  at  Washington,  and  thai  a  system  for  the 
better  management  of  them  could  not  but  be  approved,  were  it  properly 
brought  forward.  I  determined  to  make  the  attempt.  It  did  not,  how- 
ever, appear  to  me,  that  nature  had  limited  the  deposits  of  ore  to  one  8pe> 
ries,  or  to  so  limited  an  area,  and  I  sought  means  to  extend  my  personal 
examinations  farther  west  and  south.  To  bring  this  about,  and  to  collect 
the  necessary  information  to  base  statements  on,  in  a  manner  correspondent 
to  my  wishes,  required  time,  and  a  systematic  mode  of  recording  facts. 

To  this  object,  in  connexion  with  the  natural  history  of  the  country,  I 
devoted  the  remainder  of  the  year,  and  a  part  of  the  following  year.  I 
soon  found,  after  reaching  the  mines,  that  I  had  many  coadjutors  in  the 
business  of  collecting  specimens,  in  the  common  miners,  some  of  whom 
were  in  the  habit  of  laying  aside  for  me,  any  thing  they  found,  in  their 
pits  and  leads,  which  assumed  a  new  or  curious  character.  Inquiries  and 
applications  relative  to  the  mineralogy  and  structure  of  the  country  were 
made,  verbally  and  by  letter,  from  many  quarters.  I  established  my  resi- 
dence at  Potosi,  but  made  excursions,  from  time  to  time,  in  various  direc- 
tions. Some  of  these  excursions  were  fruitful  of  incidents,  which  would 
be  worth  recording,  did  the  cursory  character  of  these  reminiscences  per- 
mit it.  On  one  occasion,  I  killed  a  horse  by  swimming  him  across  the 
Joachim  river,  at  its  mouth,  whilst  he  was  warm  and  foaming  from  a  hard 
day's  ride.  He  was  put  in  the  stable  and  attended,  but  died  the  next  day, 
as  was  supposed,  from  this  sudden  transition.  There  was  scarcely 
a  mine  or  digging  in  the  country,  for  forty  miles  around,  which  I  did  not 
personally  examine ;  and  few  persons,  who  had  given  attention  to  the 
subject,  from  whom  I  did  not  derive  some  species  of  information. 

The  general  hospitality  and  frankness  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  mine 
country  could  not  but  make  a  favourable  impression  on  a  stranger.  The 
custom  of  riding  on  horseback,  in  a  region  which  affords  great  facilities 
for  it,  makes  every  one  a  horseman  and  a  woodsman,  and  has  generated 
something  of  the  cavalier  air  and  manners.  But  nothing  impressed  me 
more,  in  this  connexion,  than  the  gallant  manner,  which  I  observed  here, 
of  putting  a  lady  on  horseback.  She  stands  facing  you,  with  the  bridle 
in  her  right  hand,  and  gives  you  her  lefl.  She  then  places  one  of  her  feet 
in  your  left  hand,  which  you  stoop  to  receive,  when,  by  a  simultaneous 
exertion  and  spring,  she  is  vaulted  backwards  into  the  saddle.     Whether 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


371 


t'jis  be  a  transmitted  Spanish  custom,  I  know  not,  but  I  have  not  observed 
it  in  the  French,  or  American  settlements  west  of  the  Alleghanies. 

The  earthquakes  of  1812,  which  were  so  disastrous  in  South  America, 
are  known  to  have  propagated  themselves  towards  the  north,  and  they  ex- 
«>rted  some  striking  effects  in  the  lower  part  of  the  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi,  sending  down  into  the  channel  of  the  latter,  large  areas  of  deluvial 
earth,  as  was  instanced,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  at  New  Madrid.  Por- 
tions of  the  forest,  back  of  this  town,  sunk,  and  gave  place  to  lakes  and 
lagoons.  These  effects  were  also  witnessed,  though  in  a  milder  form,  in 
the  more  solid  formations  of  the  mine  country.  Soon  after  reaching 
Potosi,  I  visited  the  Mineral  Fork,  a  tributary  of  the  Merrimack,  where 
some  of  these  effects  had  been  witnessed.  I  descended  into  the  pit  and 
crevices  of  the  Old  Mines.  These  mines  were  explored  in  the  metallifer- 
ous rock.  Every  thing  had  an  old  and  ruinous  look,  for  they  had  been 
abandoned.  Large  quantities  of  the  ore  had  been  formerly  raised  at  this 
mine,  which  was  pursued  into  a  deep  fissure  of  the  limestone  rock.  I  de- 
scended into  this  fissure,  and  found  among  the  rubbish  and  vein  stones, 
large  elongated  and  orbicular  masses  of  calc  spar,  the  outer  surfaces  of 
which  bore  strong  marks  of  geological  abrasion.  They  broke  into  rhombs 
very  transparent,  and  of  a  honey-yellow  colour.  '  Mr.  Elliot,  the  intelli- 
gent proprietor  of  this  mine,  represented  the  indications  of  ore  to  have  been 
flattering^  although  every  thing  was  now  at  a  stand.  Masses  of  sulphuret 
of  zinc,  in  the  form  of  blende,  were  noticed  at  this  locality.  Mr.  Elliot 
invited  me  to  dine,  and  he  filled  up  the  time  with  interesting  local  remin- 
iscences. He  stated,  among  other  facts,  that  a  copious  spring,  at  these 
mines,  dried  up  during  the  remarkable  earthquakes  of  1812.  These 
earthquakes  appear  to  have  discharged  their  shocks  in  the  direction  of  the 
etratificatioa  from  the  southwest  to  the  northeast,  but  they  spent  their  force 
west  of  the  Mississippi.  Their  chief  violence  was  at  Natchitoches  and 
New  Madrid,  at  the  latter  of  which  they  destroyed  an  immense  area  of 
alluvial  land.  Their  effects  in  the  Ohio  valley,  lying  exactly  in  the  direc- 
tion of  their  action,  were  slight.  A  Mr.  Watkins,  of  Cincinnati,  accom- 
panied me  on  this  examination,  and  rode  back  with  me  to  Potosi. 

On  the  9th  of  August,  I  had  dined  with  Samuel  Perry,  Esq.,  at  Mine 
a  Burton,  one  of  the  principal  inhabitants  of  the  county,  and  was  passing 
the  evening  at  Mr.  Austin's,  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perry  came  suddenly  in. 
They  had  hardly  taken  seats,  when  a  rabble  of  persons  with  bells  and 
horns  surrounded  the  house,  and  kept  up  a  tumult  that  would  have  done 
honor  to  one  of  the  wildest  festivals  of  St.  Nicholas,  headed  by  Brom  Bones 
himself.  This,  we  were  told,  was  a  Chiraviri.  And  what  is  a  Chir^viri? 
I  am  not  deep  enough  read  in  French  local  customs  to  give  a  satisfactory 
answer,  but  the  custom  is  said  to  be  one  that  the  populace  may  indulge  in, 
whenever  a  marriage  has  taken  plaoe  -in  the  village,  whioh  is  not  in  exact 
accordance  with  their  opinions  of  its  propriety.    I  was,  by  this  incident,  in- 


372 


PERSONAL   REMI?"ISCENCES. 


formed  of  Mr.  Perry's  recent  marriage,  and  should  judge,  moreover,  that 
he  had  exercised  both  taste  and  judgment  in  his  selection  of  a  partner. 
The  affair  of  the  Chiraviri  is  said  to  have  been  got  up  by  some  spiteful 
persons. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  month  (12th,)  I  set  out,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
James  B.  Austin,  on  horseback,  for  Herculaneum,  by  the  way  of  Hazel 
Run,  a  route  displaying  a  more  southerly  cection  of  the  mine  country  than 
I  had  before  seen.  A  ride  on  hor%back  over  the  mine  hills,  offers  one 
of  tLe  moat  delightful  prospects  of  picturesque  sylvan  beauty  that  can  be 
well  conceived  of.  The  hills  are,  with  a  few  exceptions,  not  precipitona 
enough  to  make  the  ride  irksome.  They  rise  in  long  and  gentle  swells, 
resembling  those  of  the  sea,  in  which  the  vessel  is,  by  an  easy  motion,  al- 
ternately  at  the  top  of  liquid  hills,  or  in  the  bottom  of  liquid  vales.  From 
these  hills  the  prospect  extends  over  a  surface  of  heath-grass  and  prairie 
flowers,  with  an  open  growth  of  oaks,  giving  the  whole  country  rather 
the  aspect  of  a  park  than  a  wilderness.  Occasionally  a  ridge  of  pine 
intervenes,  and  wherever  there  is  a  brook,  the  waters  present  the  trans* 
parency  of  rock  crystal.  Sometimes  a  range  of  red  clay  hillocks,  put- 
ting up  rank  shrubs  and  vines  of  species  which  were  wnkiunDn  before, 
indicates  an  abandoned  digging  or  mine.  Farms  and  farm  houses  were 
then  few ;  and  every  traveller  we  met  on  horseback,  had  more  or  less  the 
bearing  of  a  country  cavalier,  with  a  fine  horse,  good  equipments,  per- 
haps holsters  and  pistols,  sometimes  a  rifie,  and  always  something  of  a 
military  air,  betokening  manliness  and  independence.  Wherever  we 
stopped,  and  whoever  we  met  on  the  way,  there  was  evinced  a  courteous 
and  hospitable  disposition. 

We  did  not  leave  Pctosi  till  afternoon.  It  was  a  hot  August  day,  and  it 
was  dusk  before  we  entered  the  deep  shady  valley  of  Big  River.  Some 
delay  arose  in  waiting  for  the  ferryman  to  put  us  across  the  river,  and  it 
was  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  when  we  reached  Mr.  Bryant's,  at  Hazel 
Run,  where  we  were  cordially  received.  Our  host  would  not  let  us  leave 
his  house,  next  morning,  till  after  breakfast.  We  rode  to  McCormick's, 
on  the  Flatten,  to  dinner,  and  reached  Herculaneum  before  sunset.  The 
distance  by  this  route  from  Potosi  is  forty-five  miles,  and  the  road,  with 
the  exception  of  a  couple  of  miles,  presented  a  wholly  new  section  of  the 
country. 

The  Mississippi  was  now  low,  displaying  large  portions  of  its  margin, 
and  exhibiting  heavy  deposits  of  mud  and  slime,  which  broke  into  cakes, 
as  they  dried  in  the  sun.  I  know  not  whether  these  exhalations  affected 
me,  but  I  experienced  a  temporary  illness  for  a  few  days  during  this  visit. 
I  recollect  that  we  had,  during  this  time,  some  severe  and  drenching  rain 
storms,  with  vivid  and  copious  lightning,  and  heavy  pealing  thunder. 
These  drenching  and  rapid  showers  convert  the  brooks  and  rills  of  the 
mine  cotmtry  to  perfect  torrents,  and  this  explains  one  cause  of  the  wash* 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


373 


the 

giU) 
ces, 
cted 
isit. 
rain 
der. 
the 
ash- 


ing away  and  gullying  of  roads  and  streets,  so  remarkable  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  Mississippi.  My  illness  induced  me  to  give  up  returning  on 
horseback  ;  and  I  set  out,  on  the  18th  of  the  month,  in  a  dearborn,  accom- 
panied  by  Mrs.  Austin.  On  descending  the  long  hill,  near  Donnell's,  be- 
yond the  Joachim,  the  evening  was  so  dark  that  I  became  sensible  I  must 
have  got  out  of  the  road.  I  drove  with  the  more  care  a  few  moments, 
and  stopped.  Requesting  Mrs.  Austin  to  hold  the  reins,  I  jumped  out 
and  explored  the  ground.  I  found  myself  in  an  abandoned,  badly  gullied 
track,  which  would  have  soon  capsized  the  wagon  ;  but  leading  the  horse 
by  the  bridle,  I  sk)wly  regained  my  position  in  the  direct  road  and  got 
down  the  hill,  and  reached  the  house  without  further  accident.  Next  day 
we  drove  into  Potosi  by  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  This  was  my 
second  visit,  and  1  now  accepted  a  room  and  quarters  for  my  collection, 
at  their  old  homestead  called  Durham  Hall. 

From  this  period  till  the  middle  of  September,  I  pursued  with  unre- 
mitting assiduity,  the  enquiry  in  hand,  and  by  that  time  had  made  a  cabi- 
net collection,  illustrating  fully  the  mineralogy,  and,  to  some  extent,  the  geo- 
logical structure  of  the  country.  I  erected  a  small  chemical  furnace  for 
assays.  Sonte  of  the  clays  of  the  country  were  found  to  stand  a  high 
heat,  tind  by  tempering  them  with  pulverized  granite,  consisting  largely 
of  feldspar,  I  obtained  crucibles  that  answered  every  purpose.  Some  of 
the  specimens  of  lead,  treated  in  the  dry  way,  yielded  from  75  to  82  pei 
cent. 

Accident  threw  in  my  way,  on  the  25th  of  August,  a  fact  which  led  to 
the  d.scovery  of  a  primitive  tract,  on  the  southern  borders  of  the  mine 
country,  the  true  geological  relation  of  which  to  the  surrounding  second- 
ary formations,  formed  at  the  outset  rather  a  puzzla  I  rode  out  on  horse- 
back on  that  day,  with  Mr.  Stephen  F.  Austin,  to  Miller's,  on  the  Mineral 
Fork,  to  observe  a  locality  of  manganese,  and  saw  lying,  near  his  mills, 
some  large  masses  of  red  syenitic  granite,  which  appeared  to  have  been 
freshly  blasted.  He  remarked  that  they  were  obtained  on  the  St.  Francis, 
and  were  found  to  be  the  best  material  at  hand  for  millstones.  On  exami- 
nation, the  rock  consisted  almost  exclusively  of  red  feldspar  and  quartz. 
A  little  hornblende  was  present,  but  scarcely  a  trace  of  mica.  This 
species  of  syenitic  granite,  large  portions  of  which,  viewed  in  the  field, 
are  complete  syenite,  and  all  of  which  is  very  barren  of  crystals,  I  have 
smce  found  on  the  upper  Mississippi,  and  throughout  the  northwestern 
regions  above  the  secondary  latitudes.  The  hint,  however,  was  not  lost. 
I  took  the  first  opportunity  to  visit  the  sources  of  the  St.  Francis :  having 
obtained  letters  to  a  gentleman  in  that  vicinity,  I  set  out  on  horseback 
for  that  region,  .taking  a  stout  pair  of  saddle-bags,  to  hold  my  collections, 
1  passed  through  Murphy's  and  Cook's  settlements,  which  are,  at  the 
present  time,  the  central  parts  of  St.  Francis  county.  Mine  a  la  Motte 
afforded  some  new  facts  in  its  mineialogical  features.    I  first  saw  this  red 


'  ift 


374 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENOES. 


syenite,  in  place,  on  Blackford's  Fork.  The  westernmost  limits  of  thit 
ancient  mine  extends  to  within  a  mile  or  two  of  this  primitive  formation. 
The  red  clay  forihation  extends  to  the  granitic  elerations,  and  conceals 
their  junction  with  the  newer  rock.  The  nearest  of  the  carboniferous 
series,  in  place,  is  on  the  banks  of  Rock  Creek,  at  some  miles'  distance. 
It  is  there  the  crystalline  sandstone.  How  far  this  primitive  district  of 
the  St.  Francis  extends,  has  not  been  determined.  The  St.  Francis  and 
Grand  rivers,  both  have  their  sources  in  it.  It  is  probable  the  Ozaw  Fork 
of  the  Merrimack  comes  from  its  western  borders.  Not  less  than  twenty 
or  thirty  miles  can  be  assigned  for  its  north  and  south  limits.  The  Iron 
mountain  of  Bellvieu  is  within  it.  The  vicinity  sf  the  pas*  called  the 
Narrows,  appears  to  have  been  the  locality  of  former  volcanic  action.  A 
scene  of  ruder  disruption,  marked  by  the  vast  accumulation  of  broken 
rock,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find.  Indeed  the  who>le  tract  is  one  of  highi 
geological,  as  well  as  scenic  interest.  Had  the  observer  of  this  scene 
been  suddenly  dropped  down  into  one  of  the  wildest,  broken,  primitive 
tracts  of  New  England,  or  the  north  east  angle  of  New  York,  he  could 
not  have  found  a  field  of  higher  physical  attractions.  Trap  and  greens- 
stone  constitute  prominent  tracts,  and  exist  in  the  condition  of  dykes  in 
the  syenite,  or  feldspathique  granite,  i  sought  i>  vain  for  mica  in  the 
form  of  distinct  plates.  Some  of  the  greenstone  is  handsomely  porpho- 
rytic,  and  embraces  green  crystals  of  feldspar.  Portions  of  this  rock  are 
sprinkled  with  masses  of  bright  sulphuret  of  iron.  Indeed  iron  in  severalf 
of  its  forms  abounds.  By  far  the  largest  portion  of  it  is  in  the  shape  of 
the  micaceous  oxyde.  I  searched,  without  success,  for  tke  irridescenfi 
specular  variety,  or  Elba  ore.  In  returning  from'  this  trip,  i  found  Wolf 
river  greatly  swollen  by  rains,  and  had  to  swim  it  at  much  hazard,  with 
my  saddle-bags  heavily  laden  with  the  results  of  ny  examination.  It  wa» 
dark  when  I  reached  the  oipposite  bank  :  wet  and  tired  I  puehed  ii>r  the 
only  house  in  sight.  As  1  came  to  it  the  doors  stood  open,  the  fences 
were  down,  a  perfect  air  of  desolation  reigned  around.  There  was  no 
living  being  found  ;  and  the  masses  of  yawning  darkness  exhibited  by 
the  untenanted  rooms,  seemed  a  fit  residence  for  (he  genius  of  romance. 
Neither  my  horse  nor  myself  were,  however,  in  a  temper  or  plight  for  an 
adventure  of  this  kind,  and  the  poor  beast  seemed  as  well  pleased  as  I 
was,  to  push  forward  from  so  cheerless  a  spot.  Four  miW  riding  through 
an  untenanted  forest,  and  a  dark  and  blind  rocKi,  brought  us  to  a  Mr, 
Murphy's,  the  sponsof  of  Murphy's  settlement. 
.•-*!  ■!i!i  : ?. 


LmxE  Turtle  was  a  Miami,  yet  Little  Turtle  made  a  visit  to  Ken- 
tucky, and  induced  its  legislature  to  pass  a  law  against  the  sale  of  ardent 
spirits  to  the  Indian  lace. 


wyi  Sfiw  -wwi.t: 


? 


•v.-ou'iaJiKf  a.jj.j.ny 


^m 


THE   RABID  WOLF. 


!ii 


I  VERITABLE  TRADITION   OF  THE  VALLEY  OF  TIIE  TAWA8ENTHA. 

The  great  Pine  Plains,  beginning  not  far  south  of  the  junction  of  the 
Mohawk  with  the  North  River,  are  still  infested  by  wolves,  who  harbour 
in  its  deep  gorges,  from  which  they  sally  out  at  night,  on  the  sheep-folds 
of  the  farmers,  and  often  put  a  whole  neighbourhood  in  fear.  The  rail- 
road track  from  Albany  to  Schenectady,  passes  over  a  part  of  these  plains, 
which  stretch  away  in  the  direction  of  the  blue  outlines  of  the  Hel- 
derberg  mountains.  It  is  many  miles  across  the  narrowest  pan  of  them, 
and  they  reach  down  to  the  very  outskirts  of  the  city  of  Albany,  where 
they  have  of  Inte  years,  and  since  Duel's  day,  begun  to  cultivate  them  by 
sowing  clover,  planting  fruit  trees,  and  in  other  ways.  They  constitute 
the  table  land  of  the  county,  and  send  out  from  beneath  their  heavy  mass 
of  yellow  sand  and  broken  down  sand  stones,  mica  slates,  and  granites, 
many  springs  and  streams  of  the  purest  and  most  crystalline  waters,  which 
find  their  outlets  chiefly  into  the  valley  of  the  Tawasentha,  or,  as  the  river 
is  called  in  popular  language,  the  Norman's  Kill,  and  are  thus  contributed 
to  swell  the  noble  volume  of  the  Hudson.  These  springs  issue  at  the  pre- 
cise point  where  the  arenaceous  mass  rests  on  a  clay  or  impervious  basis. 
The  effect,  in  ancient  years,  has  been  that  the  sand  is  carried  off,  grain  by 
grain,  till  a  deep  ravine  or  gorge  is  formed.  The  sides  of  this  gorge 
being  composed  of  mixed  earth  and  some  mould,  and  free  from  the  aridity 
of  the  surface,  bear  a  dense  and  vigorous  growth  of  hard  wood  trees  and 
shrubbery,  and  are  often  found  to  be  encumbered  with  immense  trunks  of 
fallen  pines  and  other  forest  rubbish,  which  renders  it  very  difficult  to 
penetrate  them.  It  is  into  these  dark  gorges  that  the  wolves  retreat,  after 
scouring  the  plains  and  neighbouring  farms  for  prey ;  and  here  they  have 
mnintuined  their  ancient  empire  from  time  immemorial.  Such,  at  least, 
was  the  state  of  things  between  the  settlers  and  the  wolves,  at  the  date  of 
this  story,  in  1807. 

Sometimes  the  whole  country  armed  and  turned  out  en  masse,  to  ferret 
them  out  of  their  fastnesses  and  destroy  them ;  and  truly  the  forces 
assembled  on  some  of  these  wolf-hunts  were  surprising,  and,  in  one 
respect,  that  is  to  say,  the  motley  and  uncouth  character  of  their  arms, 
they  would  have  put  both  Bonaparte  and  Wellington  to  flight.  There 
was  nothing,  from  a  pitchfork  to  a  heavy  blunderbuss,  which  they  did  not 
carry,  always  excepting  a  good  rifle,  which  I  never  remember  to  have 
seen  on  these  occasions.  Indeed,  these  formal  turn-outs  were  better  suited 
to  frighten  away,  than  to  kill  and  capture  the  foe  j  so  that  there  was  no 


^'1 

m 


I 


I'M 


m 


i 


sre 


VILLAGE   TRADITION. 


jdst  cause  of  surprise  why  the  wolves  remained,  and  even  increased. 
They  still  kept  masters  of  the  Plains — sheep  were  killed  by  dozens,  night 
after  night,  and  the  alarm  went  on. 

It  was  at  other  times  tried  to  trap  them,  and  to  bait  them  in  sundry  ways. 
I  recollect  that  we  all  had  implicit  faith  in  the  village  schoolmaster,  one 
Cleanthus,  who  knew  some  Latin,  and  a  little  of  almost  every  thing ;  and 
among  other  arts  which  he  cherished,  and  dealt  out  in  a  way  to  excite 
wonder  for  his  skill,  he  knew  how  to  make  the  wolves  follow  his  tracks, 
by  smearing  his  shoes  with  oesofcedita>  or  some  other  substance,  and  then 
ensconcing  himself  at  night  in  a  log  pen,  where  he  might  bid  defiance  to 
the  best  of  them,  and  shoot  at  them  besides.  But  I  never  could  learn  that 
there  were  any  of  these  pestiferous  animals  killed,  either  by  the  school- 
master and  his  party,  or  any  other  party,  except  it  was  the  luckless  poor 
animal  I  am  about  to  write  of,  which  showed  its  affinities  to  the  canine 
race  by  turning  rabid,  and  rushing  at  night  into  the  midst  of  a  populous 
manufacturing  village. 

Iosco  was  eligibly  seated  on  the  summit  and  brow  of  a  picturesque 
aeries  of  low  crowned  hills,  just  on  the  southern  verge  of  these  great 
Plains,  where  the  tillable  and  settled  land  begins.  It  was,  consequently, 
in  relation  to  these  wolves,  a  perfect  frontier  ;  and  we  had  not  only  fre* 
quent  alarms,  but  also  the  privilege  and  benefit  of  hearing  all  the  won- 
derful stories  of  wolf-adventure,  to  man  and  beast,  for  a  wide  circle.  In- 
deed, these  sirries  often  came  back  with  interest,  from  the  German  and 
Dutch  along  the  Swarta  Kill,  and  Boza  Kill  settlements,  away  up  to  the  foot 
of  the  Helderberg  mountains.  A  beautiful  and  clear  stream  of  sparkling 
cold  water,  called  the  Hnngerkill,  aAer  gathering  its  crystal  tributaries  front 
the  deep  gorges  of  the  plains,  ran  through  the  village,  and  afforded  one 
or  two  seats  for  mills,  and  after  winding  and  doobling  on  its  track  a  mile 
or  two,  rendered  its  pellucid  stores  into  the  Norman's  Kill,  or,  as  this 
stream  was  called  by  the  ancient  Mohawk  race,  in  allusion  to  their  sleep< 
ing  dead,  the  Tpwasentha.  No  stream  in  the  country  was  more  famous 
for  the  abundance  of  its  fine  brook  trout,  and  the  neighbouring  plains 
served  to  shelter  the  timid  hare,  and  the  fine  species  of  northern  partridge, 
which  is  there  always  called  a  pheasant.  **;:jtfj|lr  1n««>«W{)»rt  ■^'^  ' 

The  village  was  supported  by  its  manufacturing  interests,  and  was 
quite  populous.  It  had  a  number  of  long  streets,  some  of  which  reached 
across  the  stream,  and  over  a  spacious  mill  pond,  and  others  swept  at 
right  angles  along  the  course  of  the  great  Cherry  Valley  turnpike.  In 
its  streets  were  to  be  heard,  in  addition  to  the  English,  nearly  all  the  dia- 
lects of  the  German  between  the  Rhine  and  the  Danube ;  the  Low  Dutch 
as  spoken  by  the  common  country  people  on  the  manor  of  Rensselaer- 
wyck,  the  Erse  and  Gaelic,  as  not  unfrequently  used  by  the  large  pro- 
portion of  its  Irish  and  Scotch,  and  what  seemed  quite  as  striking  to  one 
brought  up  in  seclusion  from  it,  the  genuine  Yankee,  as  discoursed  h^ 


TILLAGE  TRADITION. 


377 


I 


Iwas 
Ihed 
It  at 

In 

Idia- 
itch 


the  increasing^  class  of  factory  wood  choppers,  teamsters,  schoolmasters, 
men  out  at  the  elbows,  and  travelling  wits.  The  latter  were  indeed  but  a 
sorry  representation  of  New  England,  as  we  have  since  found  it.  No 
small  amount  of  superstitions  were  believed  and  recited  in  the  social  meet- 
ings of  such  a  mixed  foreign  population.  Accounts  of  instances  of  the 
second  sight,  death-lights  on  the  meadows  and  in  the  churchyard,  the 
low  howling  of  premonitory  dogs  before  funerals,  and  other  legendary 
wares,  to  say  nothing  of  the  actual  and  veritable  number  of  downright 
spooks,  seen  on  various  occasions,  on  the  lands  of  the  Yeeders,  the  Van 
Valkenburgs,  the  Truaxes,  and  the  Lagranges,  rendered  it  a  terror  to  all 
children  under  twelve  to  stir  out  of  doorn  after  dark.  There  were  in  the 
annals  of  Iosco,  several  events  in  the  historical  way  which  .<ierved  as  per- 
fect eras  to  its  inhabitants ;  but  none,  it  is  believed,  of  so  striking  and 
general  importance  as  the  story  of  the  Mad  Wolf,  of  which  I  am  about 
to  write. 

There  had  been  found,  soon  after  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war, 
in  a  dark  wood  very  near  the  road,  pieces  of  a  cloth  coat  and  metallic 
buttons,  and  other  things,  which  rendered  it  certain  that  a  man  had  been 
murdered  at  that  spot,  in  consequence  of  which  the  place  was  shunned, 
or  hurried  by,  as  if  a  spirit  of  evil  had  its  abode  there.  On  another  oc- 
casion, the  body  of  a  poor  old  man  of  the  name  of  Homel,  was  found 
drowned  deep  in  the  Norman's  Kill,  clasped  in  the  arms  of  his  wife,  both 
dead.  A  gentleman  of  standing,  who  ventured  alone,  rather  groggy, 
one  dark  night,  over  the  long  unrailed  bridge  that  crossed  the  mill  pond, 
pitched  upon  some  sharp  pallisadoes  in  the  water,  and  came  to  a  melan- 
choly end.  Hermann,  an  Iroquois,  who  haunted  the  valley,  had  killed, 
it  was  said,  ninety-nine  men,  and  was  waiting  an  opportunity  to  fill  his 
count,  by  dispatching  his  hundredth  man.  This  wan  a  greatly  dreaded 
event,  particularly  by  the  boys.  There  was  also  the  era,  when  a  Race 
Course  had  been  established  on  a  spot  called  the  "  Colonel's  Farm,"  and 
the  era  of  the  "  Deep  Snow."  There  were  many  other  events  celebrated 
in  Iosco,  such  as  the  De  Zeng  era,  the  Van  Rensselaer  era,  and  the  Van 
Kleeck  era,  which  helped  the  good  mothers  to  remember  the  period 
when  their  children  were  born  ;  but  none,  indeed,  of  so  notable  a  cha- 
racter to  yoythful  minds  as  the  adventure  of  the  mad  wolf. 

Wolf  stories  were  in  vogue,  in  fact,  in  the  evening  and  tea  party  circles 
of  Iosco  for  many  years ;  and  if  one  would  take  every  thing  as  it  was 
given,  there  had  been  more  acts  of  bravery,  conduct,  and  firm  decision  of 
character  and  foresight,  displayed  in  encountering  these  wild  vixens  of 
the  plains  and  valleys  by  night,  than  would,  if  united,  have  been  suffi- 
cient to  repel  the  inroads  of  Burgoyne,  St.  Leger,  or  Sir  John  Johnson, 
with  Brant,  and  all  his  hosts  of  tories  and  Indians,  during  the  American 
revolution. 

I  chanced  one  night  to  have  left  the  city  of  Albany,  in  company  with 

48 


I 


'Ism  ( 


■ '. . 


^ 


''m, 


378 


VILLAGE  TRADITION. 


one  of  these  heroic  spirits.  We  occupied  my  father's  chaise,  an  old- 
feshioned  piece  of  gentility  novr  out  of  vogue,  drawn  by  a  prime  horse, 
one  which  he  always  rode  on  parades.  It  was  late  before  we  got  out  of 
the  precincts  o^  the  city,  and  up  the  hill,  and  night  overtook  us  away  in 
the  pine  woods,  at  Billy  McKown's,  a  noted  public-house  seated  half  way 
between  the  city  and  Iosco,  where  it  was  customary  in  those  days  to  halt ; 
for  besides  that  he  was  much  respected,  and  one  of  the  most  sensible  and 
influential  men  in  the  town,  it  was  not  thought  right,  whatever  the  traveller 
might  require,  that  a  horse  should  be  driven  eight  miles  without  drawing 
breath,  and  having  a  pail  of  water.  As  I  was  but  young,  and  less  of  a 
charioteer  than  my  valiant  companion,  he  held  the  whip  and  reins  thus 
far ;  but  after  the  wolf  stories  that  poured  in  upon  us  at  McKown's  that 
evening,  he  would  hold  them  no  longer.  Every  man,  he  thought,  was 
responsible  to  himself  He  did  not  wish  to  be  wolfs  meat  that  night,  so 
he  hired  a  fleet  horse  from  our  host,  and  a  whip  and  spurs,  and  set  off 
with  the  speed  of  a  Jehu,  leaving  me  to  make  my  way,  in  the  heavy 
chaise,  through  the  sandy  plains,  as  best  I  could. 

In  truth  we  had  just  reached  the  most  sombre  pait  of  the  plain,  where 
the  trees  were  more  thick,  the  sand  deep  and  heavy,  and  not  a  house  but 
one,  within  the  four  miles.  To  render  it  worse,  this  was  the  chief  locality 
of  wolf  insolence,  where  he  had  even  ventured  to  attack  men.  It  was  on 
this  route  too,  that  the  schoolmaster  had  used  his  medical  arts,  which  made 
it  better  known  through  the  country  as  the  supposed  centre  of  their  power. 
Nothing  harmed  me,  however  ;  the  horse  was  fine,  and  I  reached  home 
not  only  uneaten,  but  unthreatened  by  a  wolf's  jaw. 

But  I  must  confine  myself  to  the  matter  in  hand.  A  large  and  fierce 
wolf  sallied  out  of  the  plains  one  dark  summer's  night,  and  rushed  into 
the  midst  of  the  village,  snapping  to  the  right  and  left  as  he  went,  and 
biting  every  animal  that  came  in  his  way.  Cows,  swine,  pigs,  geese — 
every  species,  whether  on  four  legs,  or  two  legs,  shared  its  malice  alike. 
The  animal  seemed  to  have  a  perfect  ubiquity — it  was  every  where,  and 
seemed  to  have  spared  nothing.  It  is  not  recollected  that  there  was  a 
•ingle  house,  or  barn-yard  in  the  village,  where  something  had  not  been 
bitten.  If  he  had  come  on  an  errand  of  retribution,  for  the  great  and 
threatening  wolf-parties  which  had  gone  out  against  his  race,  and  all  the 
occult  arts  of  the  schoolmaster  in  trying  to  decoy  them  at  Barrett's  hollow, 
he  could  not  have  dealt  out  his  venomous  snaps  more  indiscriminately. 

It  must  have  been  about  midnight,  or  soon  afler,  that  the  fearful  visiter 
came.  Midnight,  in  a  country  village,  finds  almost  every  one  in  bed,  but 
such  was  the  uproar  among  the  animal  creation,  made  by  this  strange  in- 
terloper, that  out  of  bed  they  soon  come.  The  cattle  bellowed,  the  pigs 
squealed,  the  pouhry  cackled — there  must  be  something  amiss.  Santa 
Claus  himself  must  be  playing  his  pranks.  "  A  wolf!"  was  the  cry— "a 
wolf  is  committing  havoc"     "  It  is  mad  1"  came  next  on  the  voices  of  the 


TILLAQE  TRADITION. 


379 


night.  "A  mad  wolf  I — a  mad  wolf!"  Nothing  but  a  mad  wolf  could  ven- 
ture alone  into  the  heart  of  the  village,  and  do  so  much  mischief.  Out 
ran  the  people  into  the  streets,  men,  women  and  all.  Some  caught  up 
guns,  some  clubs,  some  pitchforks.  If  the  tories  and  Indians,  in  the  old 
French  war,  had  broke  into  the  settlement  with  fire  and  sword,  there 
could  not  have  been  a  greater  tumult,  and  nothing  but  a  mad  wolf  would 
have  stood  his  ground.  Where  is  he  ?  which  way  did  he  run  ?  who 
gaw  him  ?  and  a  thousand  like  expressions  followed.  He  had  gone  south, 
and  south  the  mob  pushed  after  him.  He  was  away  over  on  the  stre^ 
that  leadi!  up  from  the  middle  factory.  It  was  a  cloudy  night,  or  the  moon 
only  came  out  fitfully,  and  threw  light  enough  to  discern  objects  dimly, 
as  the  clouds  rolled  before  it.  Indistinct  murmttrs  came  on  the  breeze, 
and  at  length  the  scream  of  a  woman.  The  cause  of  it  soon  followed. 
The  wolf  had  bitten  Mrs.  Sitz.  Now  Mrs.  Sitz  was  a  carefol,  tall,  rigid- 
faced,  wakeful  housewife,  from  the  dutchy  of  Hesse  D'Armstadt,  who 
had  followed  the  fortunes  of  her  husband,  in  trying  his  mechanical  skill 
in  the  precincts  of  .Iosco  ;  but  while  her  husband  Frank  laid  fast  asleep, 
under  the  influence  of  a  hard  day's  labour,  her  ears  were  open  to  the 
coming  alarm.  It  was  not  long  before  she  heard  a  tumuh  in  her  goose 
pen.  The  rabid  animal  had  bounded  into  the  midst  of  them,  which 
created  as  great  an  outcry  as  if  Rome  had  a  second  time,  been  invaded. 
Out  she  ran  to  their  relief,  not  knowing  the  character  of  the  disturber, 
but  naturally  thinking  it  was  some  thief  of  a  neighbour,  who  wished  to 
make  provision  for  a  coming  Christmas.  The  animal  gave  her  one  snap 
and  leapt  the  pen.  "Mein  hemel !"  screamed  she,  "■  er  hat  mein  gebi»- 
Ben  !"     Sure  enough  the  wolf  had  bit  her  in  the  thigh. 

The  party  in  chase  soon  came  up,  and  while  some  stopt  to  parley  and 
nympathize  with  her,  others  pushed  on  after  the  animal — the  spitzbug,  as 
she  spitefully  called  him.  By  this  time  the  wolf  had  made  a  circuit  of 
the  southern  part  of  the  village,  and  scampered  down  the  old  factory  road, 
by  the  mill  dam,  under  the  old  dark  bridge  at,  the  saw  mill,  and  op  the 
hill  by  the  old  public  store ;  and  thus  turned  his  course  back  towards  the 
north,  into  the  thickest  part  of  the  village,  where  he  had  first  entered. 
He  had  made  a  complete  circuit.  All  was  valour, boasting,  and  hot  speed 
behind  him,  but  the  wolf  had  been  too  nimble  for  them.  Unluckily  for 
him,  however,  '.vhile  tne  main  group  pushed  behind,  just  as  he  was  scam- 
pering up  the  old  store  hill,  he  was  suddenly  headed  by  a  party  coming 
down  it.  This  party  was  led  by  olci  Colonel  S.,  a  revolutionary  soldier, 
a  field-officer  of  the  county  militia,  and  the  superintendent  of  the  exten- 
sive manufacturing  establishment  from  which  the  village  drew  its  pros- 
perity. He  was  armed  with  a  fusil  of  the  olden  time,  well  charged,  and 
having  been  roused  from  his  bed  in  a  hurry,  could  not  at  the  moment  find 
his  hat,  and  clapt  on  an  old  revolutionary  cocked  hat,  which  hung  in  the 
Toom.    His  appearance  was  most  opportune  ;  he  halted  on  the  brow  of 


380 


VILLAGE  TRADITION. 


the  hill,  and  as  the  wolf  bounded  on  he  levelled  his  piece  at  the  passing 
fugitive,  and  fired.  He  had  aimed  at  the  shoulders ;  the  fleetness  of  its 
speed,  however,  saved  its  vital  parts,  but  the  shot  took  effect  in  the  ani- 
mal's hind  legs.  They  were  both  broken  at  a  shot.  This  brought  him 
down.  The  poor  creature  tried  to  drag  himself  on  by  his  fore  paws, 
but  his  pursuers  were  too  close  upon  him,  and  they  soon  dispatched  him 
with  hatchets  and  clubs. 

Thus  fell  the  rabid  wolf,  to  be  long  talked  of  by  men  and  boys,  and 
put  down  as  a  chief  item  in  village  traditions.  But  the  effects  of  his  visit 
did  not  end  here.  In  due  time,  symptoms  of  madness  seized  the  cattle 
and  other  animals,  which  had  come  within  the  reach  of  his  teeth.  Many 
of  the  finest  milch  cows  were  shot.  Calves  and  swine,  and  even  poultry 
went  rabid  ;  and  as  things  of  this  kind  are  generally  overdone,  there  was 
a  perfect  panic  in  the  village  on  the  subject,  and  numbers  of  valuable 
animals  were  doubtless  shot,  merely  because  they  happened  to  show  some 
restiveness  at  a  very  critical  epoch. 

But  what,  methinks  the  reader  is  ready  to  ask,  became  of  Mrs.  Sitz  ? 
Whether  it  was,  that  she  had  brought  over  some  mystical  arts  from  the 
Wild  Huntsman  of  Bohemia,  or  had  derived  protection  from  the  venom 
through  the  carefully  administered  medicines  of  Dr.  Grouse,  who  duly 
attended  the  case,  or  some  inherent  influence  of  the  stout  hearted  woman, 
or  the  audacity  of  the  bite  itself,  had  proved  more  than  a  match  for  the 
wolf,  I  cannot  say ;  but  certain  it  is,  that  while  oxen  and  kine,  swine  and 
fatlings,  fell  under  the  virus  and  were  shot,  she  recovered,  and  lived 
many  years  to  scold  her  dozing  husband  Frank,  who  did  not  jump  up 
immediately,  and  come  to  her  rescue  at  the  goose  pen. 


Indian  Possessions. — The  Ottoes  own,  at  the  latest  accounts,  a  large 
tract  of  country  on  the  Big  Platte,  west  of  the  Missouri ;  they  are  a  poor 
race  of  people,  and  receive  a  small  annuity  of  $2,500.  The  Pawnees  are 
a  powerful  body,  and  number  about  6,500  persons,  divided  into  bands  un- 
der the  names  of  Pawnee  Loups,  Grand  Pawnees,  Republican  Pawnees, 
Pawnee  Pics,  &c. ;  they  are  wild  and  furtive  in  their  habits,  and  receive 
provisions  and  goods.  The  Grand  Nation  is  the  Pottowattomies,  or  the 
"  united  bands  of  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottowattomies."  They 
own  five  millions  of  acres  of  prairie  lands,  along  the  Missouri  river  to 
the  Little  Sioux,  number  about  2,000,  and  receive  $42,000  a  year  for 
their  lands  sold  in  Illinois  and  Michigan.  They  are  a  respectable  body 
of  Indians,  are  good  farmers,  and  educate  their  children.  The  payment  of 
the  annuities  is  always  a  season  of  great  hilarity  and  festivity. — N.  O.  Pic. 


(-.^■ff. 


tof 
He, 


,',■  J-'  .1  V  'i   A-  :  ■  u    s  V 


TALES  OF  A  ¥IG¥AM. 


V':  Vi 


It  ia  a  characteristic  of  some  of  the  Indian  legends,  that  they  conrey  a  moral  which 
seems  clearly  enough  to  denote,  that  a  part  of  these  legends  were  invented  to  convey 
instruction  to  the  young  folks  who  listen  to  them.  The  known  absence  of  ail  harsh 
methods  among  the  Indians,  in  bringing  up  their  children,  favours  this  idea.  The  fol- 
lowing tale  addresses  itself  plainly  to  giris  ;  to  whom  it  teaches  the  danger  of  what  we 
denominate  coquetry.  It  would  seem  from  this,  that  beauty,  and  its  concomitant,  a 
passion  for  dress,  among  the  red  daughters  of  Adam  and  Eve,  has  the  same  tendency 
to  create  pride,  and  nourish  self-conceit,  and  self-esteem,  and  assume  a  tyranny  over  the 
human  heart,  which  writers  tell  us,  these  qualities  have  among  their  white-skinned, 
anbum-haired,  and  blue-eyed  progeny  the  world  over.  This  tale  has  appeared  in  the 
"  Columbian."  The  term  Moowis  is  one  of  the  most  derogative  and  offensive  possible. 
It  is  derived  from  the  Odjibwa  substantive,  mo,  iiltb,  or  excrement. 


MOOWIS,  f' 


•  ii<  d 


OR 


THE  MAN  MADE  UP  OF  RAGS  AND  DIRT- 


A  TRADITIONARV   LEGEND  Of  THE   ODJIBWAB. 


id') 


In  a  large  village,  there  lived  a  noted  belle,  or  Ma  mon  da  go  kwa,  who 
was  the  admiration  of  all  the  young  hunters  and  warriors.  She  was 
particularly  admired  by  a  young  man,  who  from  his  good  figure,  and  the 
care  he  took  in  his  dress,  was  called  the  Beau-Man,  or  Ma  mon  da  gin  in-e. 
This  young  man  had  a  friend  and  companion,  whom  he  made  a  confidant 
of  his  affairs.  "  Come,"  said  he,  one  day  in  a  sportive  mood,  "  let  us  go  a 
courting  to  her  who  is  so  handsome,  perhaps  she  may  fancy  one  of  us." 
But  she  would  listen  to  neither  of  them,  and  when  the  handsome  young 
man  rallied  from  the  coldness  of  her  air,  and  made  an  efTort  to  overcome 
her  indiflTerence,  she  put  together  her  thumb  and  three  fingers,  and  raising 
her  hand  gracefully  towards  him,  deliberately  opened  them  in  his  face. 
This  gesticulatory  mode  of  rejection  is  one  of  the  highest  contempt,  and 
the  young  hunter  retired  confused  and  abashed.  His  sense  of  pride  was 
deeply  wounded,  and  he  was  the  more  piqued,  that  it  had  been  done  in 
the  presence  of  others,  and  the  afiair  was  soon  noised  about  the  village, 
and  became  the  talk  of  every  lodge  circle.  Besides,  he  was  a  very  sen- 
sitive man,  and  the  thing  so  preyed  upon  him,  that  he  became  moody, 
and  at  last  took  to  his  bed.  He  was  taciturn,  often  lying  for  days  without 
uttermg  a  word,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  vacancy,  and  taking  little  oi  no 
food.  From  this  state  no  eflbrts  could  rouse  him ;  he  felt  abashed  and  dis- 
honoured, even  in  the  presence  of  his  own  relatives,  and  no  persuasions 
could  induce  him  to  rise.  So  that  when  the  family  prepared  to  take 
down  the  lodge  to  remove,  he  still  kept  his  bed,  and  they  were  compelled 
to  lift  it  over  his  head,  and  leave  him  upon  his  skin  couch.  It  was  a  time 
of  general  removal  and  breaking  up  of  the  camp,  for  it  was  only  a  win- 
ter's  hunting  camp,  and  as  the  season  of  the  hunt  was  now  over,  and 


k 


m 

■dm 


382 


TRADITIONARY   LEGENDS. 


spring  began  to  appear,  they  all  moved  off,  as  by  one  impulse,  to  the  plaw 
of  their  summer  village,  and  in  a  short  time,  all  were  gone,  and  he  was 
left  alone.  The  last  person  to  leave  him  was  his  boon  companion,  and 
cousin,  who  has  been  mentioned  as  also  one  of  the  admirers  of  tlie 
forest  belie.  But  even  his  voice  was  disregarded,  and  as  soon  as  his  steps 
died  away  on  the  creaking  snow,  the  stillness  and  solitude  of  the  wilder- 
ness reigned  around. 

As  soon  as  all  were  gone,  and  he  could  no  longer,  by  listening,  hear  the 
remotest  sounds  of  the  departing  camp,  the  Beau-iMan  arose.  It  is  to  be 
understood  that  this  youug  man  was  aided  by  a  powerful  guardian  spirit, 
or  personal  Moneto  ;  and  he  resolved  to  make  use  of  his  utmost  power  to 
punish  and  humble  the  girl.  For  she  was  noted  in  the  tribe  for  her  co- 
quetry, and  had  treated  others,  who  were  every  way  her  equals,  as  she 
had  done  him.  He  resolved  on  a  singular  stratagem,  by  way  of  revenge. 
For  this  purpose,  he  walked  over  the  deserted  camp,  and  gathered  up  all 
the  bits  of  soiled  cloth,  clippings  of  finery,  and  cast  off  clothing,  and 
ornaments  which  had  either  been  left  or  lost.  These  he  carefully  picked 
out  of  the  snow,  into  which  some  of  them  had  been  trodden  and 
partially  buried,  and  conveyed  them  to  one  place.  The  motly  heap  of 
gaudy  and  soiled  stuffs,  he  restored  to  their  original  beauty,  and  deter- 
mined to  make  them  into  a  coat  and  leggins,  which  he  trimmed  with 
beads,  and  finished  and  decorated  after  the  best  fashion  of  his  tribe.  He 
then  made  a  pair  of  moccasins  and  garnished  them  with  beads,  a  bow  and 
arrows,  and  a  frontlet  and  feathers  for  the  head.  Having  done  this,  he 
searched  about  for  cast  out  bones  of  animals,  pieces  of  skins,  clippings  of 
dried  meat,  and  even  dirt,  and  having  cemented  them  together  with  snow,  he 
filled  the  clothes  with  these  things,  and  pressed  the  mass  firmly  in,  and 
fashioned  it  externally  in  all  respects,  like  a  tall  and  well  framed  man. 
He  put  a  bow  and  arrows  in  his  hands,  and  the  frontlet  on  his  head.  And 
having  finished  it,  he  brought  it  to  life,  and  the  image  stood  forth,  in  the 
most  favoured  lineaments  of  his  fellows.  Such  was  the  origin  of  Moowis, 
or  the  Dirt  and  Rag  Man. 

"  Follow  me,"  said  the  Beau-Man, "  and  I  will  direct  you,  how  you  shall 
act."  He  was  indeed,  a  very  sightly  person,  and  as  they  entered  the  new 
encampment,  the  many  colours  of  his  clothes,  the  profusion  of  ornaments 
which  he  had  managed  to  give  him,  and  his  fine  manly  step,  and  animated 
countenance,  drew  all  eyes.  And  he  was  received  by  all,  both  old  and 
young,  with  marks  of  attention.  The  chief  invited  him  to  his  lodge,  and 
he  was  feasted  on  the  moose's  hump  and  the  finest  venison. 

But  no  one  was  better  pleased  with  the  handsome  stranger  than  Ma  mon 
dd  go  kwa.  She  fell  in  love  with  him  at  the  first  sight,  and  he  was  an 
invited  guest  at  the  lodge  of  her  mother,  the  very  first  evening  of  his  ar- 
rival. The  Beau-man  went  with  him,  for  it  was  under  his  patronage  that 
ho  had  been  introduced,  and,  in  truth,  he  had  another  motive  for  accom- 
panying him,  for  he  bad  not  yet  wholly  subdued  his  feelings  of  admira* 


TRADITIONARY  LEOKND8. 


383 


tion  for  the  object,  against  whom  he  had,  nevertheless,  exerted  all  his 
necromantic  power,  and  he  held  himself  subject  to  any  favourable  turn, 
which  he  secretly  hoped  the  visit  might  take,  in  relation  to  himself.  But 
no  such  turn  occurred.  Moowis  attracted  the  chief  attention,  and  every 
eye  and  heart  were  alert  to  entertain  him.  In  this  ef&rt  on  the  part  of 
his  entertainers,  they  had  well  nigh  revealed  his  true  character,  and  dis* 
solved  him  into  his  original  elements  of  rags,  and  snow,  and  dirt ;  for  he 
was  assigned  the  most  prominent  place  before  the  fire :  this  was  a  degree 
of  heat  which  he  could  by  no  means  endure.  To  ward  it  off  he  put  a 
boy  between  himself  and  the  fire.  He  shifted  his  position  frequently,  and 
evaded,  by  dexterous  mancsuvres,  and  timely  remarks,  the  pressing  invi- 
tation of  his  host  to  sit  up,  and  enjoy  it.  He  so  managed  these  excuses,  as 
not  only  to  conceal  his  dread  of  immediate  dissolution,  but  to  secure  the 
further  approbation  of  the  fair  forest  girl,  who  could  not  but  admire  one 
who  had  so  bravo  a  spirit  of  endurance  against  the  paralysing  effects  of 
cold. 

The  visit  proved  that  the  rejected  lover  had  well  calculated  the  effects 
of  his  plan.  He  withdrew  from  the  lodge,  and  Moowis  triumphed. 
Before  he  went,  he  saw  him  cross  the  lodge  to  the  coveted  abinos,  or  bride- 
groom's seat.  Marriage  in  the  forest  race,  is  a  simple  ceremony,  and 
where  the  impediments  of  custom  are  small,  there  is  but  little  time  de- 
manded for  their  execution.  The  dart  which  Ma  mon  da  go  kwa  had  so 
often  delighted  in  sending  to  the  hearts  of  her  admirers,  she  was  at  length 
fated  herself  to  receive.  She  had  married  an  image.  As  the  morning 
begun  to  break,  the  stranger  arose  and  adjusted  his  warrior's  plumes,  and 
took  his  forest  weapons  to  depart.  "  I  must  go,"  said  he,  "  for  I  have  an 
important  business  to  do,  and  there  are  many  hills  and  streams  between 
me  and  the  object  of  my  journey."  "  I  will  go  with  you,"  she  replied. 
"  It  is  too  far,"  he  rejoined,  "  and  you  are  ill  able  to  encounter  the  perils 
of  the  way."  "  It  is  not  so  far,  but  that  I  can  go,"  she  responded,  "  and 
there  are  no  dangers  which  I  will  not  fully  share  for  you." 

Moowis  returned  to  the  lodge  of  his  master,  and  detailed  to  him  the 
events  we  have  described.  Pity,  for  a  moment,  seized  the  breast  of  tho 
rejected  youth.  He  regretted  that  she  shouid  thus  have  cast  herself  away 
upon  an  image  and  a  shadow,  when  she  might  have  been  mistress  of  the 
best  lodge  in  the  band.  "  But  it  is  her  own  folly,"  he  said,  "  she  has 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  counsels  of  prudence,  and  she  must  submit  to  her 
fate." 

The  same  morning  tho  Image-man  set  forth,  and  his  wife  followed  him, 

according  to  custom,  at  a  distance.  The  way  was  rough  and  intricate, 
and  she  could  not  keep  up  with  his  rapid  pace  ;  but  she  struggled  hard, 
and  perseveringly  to  overtake  him.  Moowis  had  been  long  out  of  sight, 
when  the  sun  arose,  and  commenced  upon  his  snow-formed  body  the 
work  of  dissolution.  He  began  to  melt  away,  and  fall  to  pir?e8.  Ai 
she  followed  him,  piece  after  piece  of  his  clothing  were  found  it   he  path. 


384 


TRADITIONARY  LEGENDS. 


She  first  found  his  mittens,  then  his  moccasins,  then  his  leggins,  then  his 
coat,  and  other  parts  of  his  garments.  As  the  heat  unbound  them,  they 
had  all  returned  also  to  their  debased  and  filthy  condition.  The  way  led 
over  rocks,  through  wind  falls,  across  marshes.  It  whirled  about  to  all 
points  of  the  compass,  and  had  no  certain  direction  or  object.  Rags, 
bones,  leather,  beads,  feathers,  and  soiled  ribbons,  were  found,  but  she 
never  caught  the  sight  of  Moowis.  She  spent  the  day  in  wandering ;  and 
when  evening  came,  she  was  no  nearer  the  object  of  her  search  than  in 
the  morning,  but  the  snow  having  now  melted,  she  had  completdy  losi 
his  track,  and  wandered  about,  uncertain  which  way  to  go,  and  in  a  state 
of  perfect  despair.  Finding  herself  lost,  she  begun,  with  bitter  cries,  to 
bewail  her  fate. 

"  Moowis,  Moowis,"  she  cried.  "  Nin  ge  won  e  win  ig,  ne  won  e  win  ig" 
— that  is — Moowis,  Moowis,  you  have  led  me  astray — you  are  leading  me 
astray.     And  with  this  cry  she  continued  to  wander  in  the  woods. 

Sometimes  the  village  girls  repeat  the  above  words,  varying  the  expres- 
sions, till  they  constitute  an  irregular  kind  of  song,  which,  according  to 
the  versious  of  a  friendly  hand,  may  be  set  down  as  follows  :— 

Moowis !  Moowis  I 


'J>  liimi  >'j>^ 


Forest  rover,- 


Where  art  thou?  "     *-' 

Ah  my  bravest,  gayest  lover. 
Guide  me  now. 


.KPi'f.'i.-  ii»  iiiiM;,A' ;.'"'  I'— V';.''. 


Moowis !  Moowis ! 

Ah  believe  me. 
List  my  moan. 

Do  not— do  not,  brave  heart,  leave  me 
All  alone. 


1  ;:Uiy. 


y-      't'), 


Tit  I)    •  .1, 

Aj;.   [If"', 


:l  'i   '(  *'      '.■{£'.  •:).    ... 

Whither  wend  I,  ••  ;i^  ••  . 

Fated,  lost,  detested,  banished,  '>•  -  "  '' 

^ji    Must  I  die.  At    .;.';•",..  :  ^^  , 


rr^-rf     Moowis!  Moowis!     ,t*!  ^ 
),        Foot-prints  vanished, 


■''  "    Moowis  !  Moowis! 
Whither  goest, 


*:,'!  ,.■*/'.  "Ki.  ;  IV  !;l'(.  ^t;;j' 


-  riul  i^'j 


Eye-bright  lover. 

Ah  thou  ravenous  bird  that  knowest, 
I  see  you  hover. 

Circling — circling, 
v'-.    ■■  As  I  wander, 

;,g>  •^w.K*'   !  viiniV     But  to  spy  '^'lyMh 

jt^    \is*y  Where  I  fall,  and  then  to  batten, 

.duKfe^i    <tur      On  my  breast. 


^:•t■l ; '■!viT>w     >r 


J"^ 


I 


10 


(MD^       VQgB|      *Ujfi^      fiff^       Qjd^         Am^ 

W    <£€    W    ^    ^    ^\^ 


h 

.  ..u '':,''<  >   farxt  rTf./l.;.!  '"Ium 


OR 


I  -.1  A* 


THE  BED  EACE  OF  AMERICA. 


PART  SEVENTH. 


LETTERS    ON    THE.  ANTIQUITIES   OF    THE 
WESTERN    COUNTRY, 

;tna  a.     - 

A9SRX8SID     TO    THK    LATE    WILLIAM     L.     STONE,  EDITOK    OV    THE     HIW    TOKK 

COMMERCIAL    ADVEBTKER. 

.■«r.,;  ,,,.      !',•      -  ■  -i '»K'!'  '>*.>{£>'<.«  i^"**"^'*'*- 

.,.'•   ,.    5;;.....  :  ;'•  VT-:r    ir? -.f=i.i>i::-iiii.»  *d ? . i)' i^  Jfi^tESJ-iiistii  ••};  J>^.  .<^T  n:ttM 

I  Wheeling  (Va.),  August  19th,  1843. 

I  HATE  just  accomplished  the  passage  of  the  AHeghany  mountains,  io 
the  direction  from  Baltimore  to  this  place,  anv^,  must  say,  that  aside  fromr 
the  necessary  fatigue  of  night  riding,  the  puss  from  the  Cumberland 
mountains  and  Laurel  Hill  is  one  of  the  easiest  and  most  free  from 
danger  of  any  known  to  me  in  this  vast  range.  An  excellent  railroad 
now  extends  from  Baltimore,  by  Frederick  and  Harper's  Ferry,  up  the 
Potomac  valley  and  its  north  branch  quite  to  Cumberland,  which  is 
seated  just  under  the  mountains,  whose  peaks  would  seem  to  bar  all 
farther  approach.  The  national  road  finds  its  way,  however,  through  s 
gorge,  and  winds  about  where  "  Alps  on  Alps  arise,"  till  the  whole  vast 
and  broad-backed  elevation  is  passed,  and  we  descend  west,  over  a 
smooth,  well  constructed  macadamized  road,  with  a  velocity  which  is 
some  compensation  for  the  toil  of  winding  our  way  up.  Uniontown  is 
th3  first  principal  place  west.  The  Monongahela  is  crossed  at  Browns- 
ville, some  forty  miles  above  Pittsburgh,  whence  the  road,  which  is 
everywhere  well  made  and  secured  with  fine  stone  bridges,  culverts  and 
viaducts,  winds  around  a  succession  of  most  enchanting  hills,  till  it 
enters  a  valley,  winds  up  a  few  more  hills,  and  brings  the  travellers  out, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  at  this  town. 
49 


386 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


The  entire  distance  ttom  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake  to  the  waters 
of  the  Ohio  is  not  essentially  different  from  tiiree  hundred  miles.  We 
were  less  than  two  days  in  passing  it,  twenty-six  hours  of  which,  part 
night  and  part  day,  were  spent  in  post-coaches  between  Cumberland  and 
this  place.  Harper's  Ferry  is  an  impressive  scene,  but  less  so  than  it 
would  be  to  a  tourist  who  had  not  his  fancy  excited  by  injudicious 
descriptions.  To  me,  the  romance  was  quite  taken  away  by  driving 
into  it  with  a  tremendous  clattering  power  of  steam.  The  geological 
structure  of  this  section  of  country,  from  water  to  water,  is  not  without 
an  impressive  lesson.  In  rising  from  the  Chesapeake  waters  the  strati- 
fied rocks  are  lifted  up,  pointing  west,  or  towards  the  Alleghanies,  and 
after  crossing  the  summit  they  point  east,  or  directly  contrary,  like  the 
two  sides  of  the  roof  of  a  house,  and  leave  the  inevitable  conclusion 
that  the  Alleghanies  have  been  lifted  up  by  a  lateral  rent,  as  it  were,  at 
the  relative  point  of  the  ridge  pole.  It  is  in  this  way  that  the  granites 
and  their  congeners  have  been  raised  up  into  their  present  elevations. 

I  did  not  see  any  evidence  of  that  wave<like  or  undulatory  structure, 
which  was  brought  forward  as  a  theory  last  year,  in  an  able  paper  for- 
warded by  Professor  Rogers,  and  read  at  the  meeting  of  the  British  Asso- 
ciation for  the  Advancement  of  Science  at  Manchester.  No  organic 
remains  are,  of  course,  visible,  in  this  particular  section,  at  least  until 
we  strike  the  coal  and  iron-stone  formation  of  Pittsburgh.  But  I  have 
been  reaewedly  impressed  with  the  opinion,  so  very  opposite  to  the 
present  geological  theory,  that  less  than  seven  thousand  years  is  sufll- 
ciept,  on  scientific  principles,  to  account  for  all  the  phenomena  of  fossil 
plants,  shells,  bones  and  organic  remains,  as  well  as  the  displacements, 
disruptions,  subsidences  and  rising  of  strata,  and  other  evidences  of 
extensive  physical  changes  and  disturbances  on  the  earth's  surface.  And 
I  hope  to  live  to  see  some  American  geologist  build  up  a  theory  on  just 
philosophical  and  scientific  principles,  which  shall  bear  the  test  of  truth. 

But  you  will,  perhaps,  be  ready  to  think  that  I  have  felt  more  interest 
in  the  impressions  of  plants  in  stone,  than  is  to  be  found  in  the  field  of 
waving  corn  before  the  eye.  1  have,  however,  by  no  means  neglected 
the  latter  ;  and  can  assure  you  that  the  crops  of  corn,  wheat  and  other 
grains,  throughout  Maryland,  Pennsylvania  and  Western  Virginia,  are 
excellent.  Even  the  highest  valleys  in  the  Alleghanies  are  covered 
with  crops  of  corn,  or  fields  of  stacked  wheat  and  other  grains.  Gene- 
rally, the  soil  west  of  the  mountains  is  mora  fprf.ile.  The  influence  of 
the  great  western  limestones,  as  one  of  its  original  materials,  and  of  the 
oxide  of  iron,  is  clearly  denoted  in  heavier  and  more  thrifty  cornfields 
along  the  Monongahela  and  Ohio  valleys. 

Of  the  Ohio  River  itself,  one  who  had  seen  it  in  its  full  flow,  in  April 
and  May,  would  hardly  recognize  it  now.  Shrunk  in  a  volume  far 
below  its  noble  banks,  with  long  spits  of  sand  and  gravel  running  almost 


OF  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY. 


387 


AcroM  it,  and  level  aandy  margins,  once  covered  by  water,  where  armies 
might  now  manoeuvre,  it  is  but  the  skeleton  of  itself.  Steamboats  of  a 
hundred  tons  burden  now  scarcely  creep  along  its  channel,  which  would 
form  cockboats  for  the  floating  palaces  to  be  seen  here  in  the  days  of 
its  vernal  and  autumnal  glory. 

Truly  yours, 

HENRY  R.  COLCRAFT. 


'.'U-I 


':  .1/  .    M  ..',  * 


i, ;.  -1    :.',(• 


n. 


Grave  Creek  Flats  (Va.),  August  23, 1S43. 

I  HAVE  devoted  several  days  to  the  examination  of  the  antiquities  of 
this  place  and  its  vicinity,  and  find  them  to  be  of  even  more  interest 
than  was  anticipated.  The  most  prominent  object  of  curiosity  is  the 
great  tumulus,  of  which  notices  have  appeared  in  western  papers  ;  but 
this  heavy  structure  of  earth  is  not  isolated.  It  is  but  one  of  a  series 
of  mounds  and  other  evidences  of  ancient  occupation  at  this  point,  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest.  I  have  visited  and  examined  seven  mounds, 
situated  within  a  short  distance  of  each  other.  They  occupy  the  summit 
level  of  a  rich  alluvial  plain,  stretching  on  the  left  or  Virginia  bank  of 
tae  Ohio,  between  the  junctions  of  Big  and  Little  Grave  Creeks  with 
tkit  stream.  They  appear  to  have  been  connected  by  low  earthen 
entrenchmeqts,  of  which  plain  traces  are  still  visible  on  some  parts  of 
the  commons.  They  included  a  well,  stoned  up  in  the  usual  manner, 
which  is  now  filled  with  rubbish. 

The  summit  of  this  plain  is  probably  seventy-five  feet  above  the 
present  summer  level  of  the  Ohio.  It  constitutes  the  second  bench,  or 
rise  of  land,  above  the  water.  It  is  on  this  summit,  and  on  one  of  the 
most  elevated  parts  of  it,  that  the  great  tumulus  stands.  It  is  in  the 
shape  of  a  broad  cone,  cut  off  at  the  apex,  where  it  is  some  fifty  feet 
across.  This  area  is  quite  level,  and  commands  a  view  of  the  entire 
plain,  and  of  the  river  above  and  beldw,  and  the  west  shores  of  the 
Ohio  in  front.  Any  public  transaction  on  this  area  would  be  visible  to 
multitudes  around  it,  and  it  has,  in  this  respect,  all  the  advantages  of  the 
Mexican  and  Yucatanese  teocalli.  The  circumference  of  the  base  has 
been  stated  at  a  little  under  nine  hundred  feet ;  the  height  is  sixty-nine 
feet. 

The  most  interesting  object  of  antiquarian  inquiry  is  a  small  fiat  stone, 
inscribed  with  antique  alphabetic  characters,  which  was  disclosed  on  the 
opening  of  the  large  mound.  These  characters  are  in  the  ancient  rock 
alphabet  of  sixteen  right  and  acute  angled  single  stokes,  used  by  the 
Pelasgi  and  other  early  Med'tcrranean  nations,  and  which  is  the  parent 


!ii 


W> 


iJJS 


'^^1 


:-S' 


•m 


388 


LETTERS    ON  THE    ANTIQUITIES 


of  the  modern  Runic  as  well  as  the  Bardic.  It  ia  now  some  four  or  five 
years  since  the  completion  of  the  excavations,  so  fiu:  as  they  have  been 
made,  and  the  discovery  of  this  relic.  Several  copies  of  it  soon  got 
abroad,  which  differed  from  each  other,  and,  it  was  supposed,  from  the 
original.  This  conjecture  is  true  ;  neither  the  print  published  in  the 
Cincinnati  Gazette^  in  1839,  nor  that  in  the  American  Pioneer,  in  1843, 
is  correct.  I  have  terminated  this  uncertainty  by  taking  copies  by  a 
scientific  prov  <<s,  which  does  not  leave  the  lines  and  figures  to  the 
uncertainty  of  man^s  pencil.      .  - ~ 

The  existence  of  this  ancient  art  here  could  hardly  be  admitted,  other- 
wise than  as  an  insulated  fact,  without  some  corroborative  evidence,  in 
habits  and  customs,  which  it  would  be  reasonable  to  look  for  in  the 
existing  ruins  of  ancient  occupancy.  It  is  thought  some  such  testimony 
has  been  found.  I  rode  out  yesterday  three  miles  back  to  the  range  of 
high  hills  which  encompass  this  sub-valley,  to  see  a  rude  tower  of  stone 
standing  on  an  elevated  point,  called  Parr's  point,  which  commands  a 
view  of  the  whole  plain,  and  which  appears  to  have  been  constructed 
as  a  watch-tower,  or  look-out,  from  which  to  descry  an  approaching 
enemy.  It  is  much  dilapidated.  About  six  or  seven  feet  of  the  work 
is  still  entire.  It  is  circular,  and  composed  of  rough  stones,  laid  with- 
out mortar,  or  the  mark  of  a  hammer.  A  heavy  mass  of  fallen  wall  lies 
around,  covering  an  area  of  some  forty  feet  in  diameter.  Two  similar 
points  of  observation,  occupied  by  dilapidated  towers,  are  represented  to 
exist,  one  at  the  prominent  summit  of  the  Ohio  and  Grave  Creek  hills, 
and  another  on  the  promontory  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Ohio,  in 
Belmont  county,  Ohio.  .,•,.' .-. 

It  is  known  to  all  acquainted  with  the  warlike  habits  of  our  Indians, 
that  they  never  have  evinced  the  foresight  to  post  a  regular  sentry,  and 
these  rude  towers  may  be  regarded  as  of  cotemporaneous  age  with  the 
interment  of  the  inscription.        ?  .>  -,   r      •^• ».-./  ..  •    ■.,,^-  .    t  ,  i 

Several  polished  tubes  of  stone  have  been  found,  in  one  of  the  lesser 
mounds,  the  use  of  which  is  not  very  apparent.  One  of  these,  now  on 
my  table,  is  12  inches  long,  1^  wide  at  one  end,  and  l-j^  at  the  other.  It 
is  made  of  a  fine,  compact,  lead  blue  steatite,  mottled,  and  has  been 
constructed  by  boring,  in  the  manner  of  a  gun  barrel.  This  boring  is  con- 
tinued to  within  about  three-eighths  of  an  inch  of  the  larger  end,  through 
which  but  a  small  aperture  is  lefl.  If  this  small  aperture  be  looked 
through,  objects  at  a  distance  are  more  clearly  seen.  Whether  it  had 
this  telescopic  use,  or  others,  the  degree  of  art  evinced  in  its  construc- 
tion is  far  from  rude.  By  inserting  a  wooden  rod  and  valve,  this  tube 
would  be  converted  into  a  powerful  syphon,  or  syringe. 

I  have  not  space  to  notice  one  or  two  additional  traits,  which  serve  to 
awaken  new  interest  at  this  ancient  point  of  aboriginal  and  apparently 
mixed  settlement,  and  must  omit  them  till  my  next.  .. , 


^.'l 


-u; 


OF   THE   WESTERN    COUNTRY. 

■    '  ■■•      »    ■.    •••    ;.,|p    :,.■'■     ;.  • 

••■    •'    '^'  III.    -'"..i.,*    .w.'.. 


389 


Grave  Creek  Flats,  August  24,  1843. 

The  great  mound  at  these  flats  was  opened  as  a  place  of  public  resort 
about  four  years  ago.  For  this  purpose  a  horizontal  gallery  to  its  centre 
was  dug  and  bricked  up,  and  provided  with  a  door.  The  centre  was 
walled  round  as  a  rjiunda,  of  about  twenty-five  feet  diameter,  and  a 
shaft  sunk  from  the  top  to  intersect  it ;  it  was  in  these  two  excavations 
that  the  skeletons  and  accompanying  relics  and  ornaments  were  found. 
All  these  articles  are  arranged  for  exhibition  in  this  rotunda,  which  is 
lighted  up  with  candles.  The  lowermost  skeleton  is  almost  entire,  and 
in  a  good  state  of  preservation,  and  is  put  up  by  means  of  wires,  on  the 
walls.  It  has  been  overstretched  in  the  process  so  as  to  measure  six 
feet ;  it  should  be  about  five  feet  eight  inches.  It  exhibits  a  noble  frame 
of  the  human  species,  bearing  a  skull  with  craniological  developments 
of  a  highly  favorable  charcter.  The  face  bones  are  elongated,  with  a 
long  chin  and  symmetrical  jaw,  in  which  a  full  and  fine  set  of  teeth^ 
above  and  below,  are  present.  The  skeletons  in  the  upper  vault,  where 
the  inscription  stone  was  found,  are  nearly  all  destroyed. 

It  is  a  damp  and  gloomy  repository,  and  exhibits  in  the  roof  and  walls 
of  the  rotunda  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  sepulchral  displays  which 
the  world  affords.  On  casting  the  eye  up  to  the  ceiling,  and  the  heads 
of  the  pillars  supporting  it,  it  is  found  to  be  encrusted,  or  rather  fes- 
tooned, with  a  white,  soft,  flaky  mass  of  matter,  which  had  exuded  from 
the  mound  above.  This  apparently  animal  exudation  is  as  white  as 
snow.  It  hangs  in  pendent  masses  and  globular  drops  ;  the  surface  is 
covered  with  large  globules  of  clear  water,  which  in  the  reflected  light 
have  all  the  brilliancy  of  diamonds.  These  drops  of  water  trickle  to  the 
floor,  and  occasionally  the  exuded  white  matter  falls.  The  wooden 
pillars  are  furnished  with  the  appearance  of  capitals,  by  this  substance. 
That  it  is  the  result  of  a  soil  highly  charged  with  particles  of  matter, 
arising  from  the  decay  or  incineration  of  human  bodies,  is  the  only 
theory  by  which  we  may  account  for  the  phenomenon.  Curious  and 
unique  it  certainly  is,  and  with  the  faint  light  of  a  few  candles  it  would 
not  require  much  imagination  to  invest  the  entire  rotunda  with  sylph- 
like forms  of  the  sheeted  dead. 

An  old  Cherokee  chief,  who  visited  this  scene,  recently,  with  his 
companions,  on  his  way  to  the  West,  was  so  excited  and  indignant  at 
the  desecration  of  the  tumulus,  by  this  display  of  bones  and  relics  to  the 
gaze  of  the  white  race,  that  he  became  furious  and  unmanageable  ;  his 
friends  and  interpreters  had  to  force  him  out,  to  prevent  his  assassinating 
the  guide  ;  and  soon  after  he  drowned  his  senses  in  alcohol. 

That  this  spot  was  a  very  ancient  point  of  settlement  by  the  hunter 


I, 

4 


390 


LETTERS   ON   THE    ANTIQUITIES 


race  in  the  Ohio  valley,  and  that  it  was  inhabited  by  the  present  red 
race  of  North  American  Indians,  on  the  arrival  of  whites  west  of  the 
Alleghanies,  are  both  admitted  facts  ;  nor  would  the  historian  and  anti* 
quary  ever  have  busied  themselves  farther  in  the  mntter  had  not  the 
inscribed  stone  come  to  light,  in  the  year  \EZa.  I  \.>.j  informed,  yes- 
terday, that  another  inscription  stone  had  been  found  in  one  of  the 
smaller  mounds  on  these  flats,  about  five  years  ago,  and  have  obtained 
data  sufficient  as  to  its  present  location  to  put  the  Ethnological  Society 
on  its  trace.  If,  indeed,  these  inscriptions  shall  lead  us  to  admit  that 
the  continent  was  visited  by  Europeans  prior  to  the  era  of  Columbus,  it 
is  a  question  of  very  high  antiquarian  interest  to  determine  who  the 
visitors  were,  and  what  they  have  actually  left  on  record  in  thes^  antique 
tablets. 

I  have  only  time  to  add  a  single  additional  fact.     Among  the  articles 

found  in  this  cluster  of  mounds,  the  greater  part  are  commonplace,  in 

our  western  mounds  and  town  ruins.     I  have  noticed  but  one  which 

Wars  the  character  of  that  unique  type  of  architecture  found  by  Mr. 

ihens  and  Mr.  Catherwood  in  Central  America  and  Yucatan.     With 

J  valuable  monumental  standards  of  comparison  furnished  by  these 
gentlemen  before  me,  it  is  impossible  not  to  recognize,  in  an  ornamental 
stone,  found  in  one  of  the  lesser  mounds  here,  a  specimen  of  similar 
workmanship.  It  is  in  the  style  of  the  heavy  feather-sculptured  orna- 
ments of  Yucatan — the  material  being  a  wax  yellow  sand-stone,  dark- 
ened by  time.  I  have  taken  such  notes  and  drawings  of  the  objects 
above  referred  to,  as  will  enable  me,  I  trust,  in  due  time,  to  give  a  con- 
nected account  of  them  to  our  incipient  society. 


Massillon,  Ohio,  August  27th,  1843. 
Since  my  last  letter  I  have  traversed  the  State  of  Ohio,  by  .stage,  to 
this  place.  In  coming  up  the  Virginia  banks  of  the  Ohio  from  Mounds- 
ville,  I  passed  a  monument,  of  simple  construction,  erected  to  the 
memory  of  a  Captain  Furman  and  twenty-one  men,  who  were  killed  by 
the  Indians,  in  1777,  at  that  spot.  They  had  been  out,  from  the  fort  at 
Wheeling,  on  a  scouting  party,  and  were  waylaid  at  a  pass  called  the 
narrows.  The  Indians  had  dropped  a  pipe  and  some  trinkets  in  the 
path,  knowing  that  the  white  men  would  pick  them  up,  and  look  at 
them,  and  while  the  latter  were  grouped  together  in  this  act,  they  fired 
and  killed  every  man.  The  Indians  certainly  fought  hord  for  the  pos- 
session of  this  valley,  aiming,  at  all  times,  to  make  up  by  stratagem  what 
they  lacked  in  numbers.    I  doubt  whether  there  is  in  the  history  of  the 


OP   THE   MTEITERN   COUNTRT. 


391 


uprcad  of  ciriliMtion  over  the  world  a  theatre  so  rife  with  partinaa 
adventure,  maRsacre  and  murder,  as  the  valley  of  the  Ohio  and  the 
country  west  of  the  Alleghany  generally  presented  between  the  break- 
ing out  of  the  American  revolution,  in  '76,  and  the  close  of  the  Black 
Hawk  war  in  1832.  The  true  era,  in  fact,  begins  with  the  French  war, 
in  1744,  and  terminates  with  the  Florida  war,  the  present  year.  A 
work  on  this  subject,  drawn  from  authentic  sources,  and  written  with 
spirit  and  talent,  would  be  read  with  avidity  and  possess  a  permanent 
interest. 

The  face  of  the  country,  from  the  Ohio  opposite  Wheeling  to  the 
waters  of  the  Tuscarawas,  the  north  fork  of  the  Muskingum,  is  a  series 
of  high  rolling  ridges  and  knolls,  up  and  down  which  the  stage  travels 
slowly.  Yet  this  section  is  fertile  and  well  cultivated  in  wheat  and 
corn,  particularly  the  latter,  which  looks  well.  This  land  cannot  be 
purchased  tinder  forty  or  fifty  dollars  an  acre.  Much  of  it  was  originally 
bought  for  seventy-five  cents  per  acre.  It  was  over  this  high,  wavy  land, 
that  the  old  Moravian  missionary  road  to  Gnadenhutten  ran,  and  I  pur- 
sued it  to  within  six  miles  of  the  latter  place.  You  will  recollect  this 
locality  as  the  scene  of  the  '.nfamous  murder,  by  Williamson  and  his 
party,  of  the  non-resisting  Christian  Delawares  under  the  ministry  of 
Heckewelder  and  Ziesberger. 

On  the  Stillwater,  a  branch  of  the  Tuscarawas,  we  first  come  to  level 
lands.  This  stream  was  noted,  in  early  days,  for  its  beaver  and  other 
furs.  The  last  beaver  seen  here  was  shot  on  its  banks  twelve  years 
ago.  It  had  three  legs,  one  having  probably  been  caught  in  a  trap  or 
been  bitten  off.  It  is  known  that  not  only  the  beaver,  but  the  otter, 
wolf  and  fox,  will  bite  off  a  foot,  to  escape  the  iron  jaws  of  a  trap.  It 
has  been  said,  but  I  know  not  un  what  good  authority,  that  the  hare 
will  do  the  same. 

We  first  struck  the  Ohio  canal  at  Dover.  It  is  in  every  respect  a 
well  constructed  work,  with  substantial  locks,  culverts  and  viaducts.  It 
is  fifty  feet  wide  at  the  top,  and  is  more  than  adequate  for  all  present 
purposes.  It  pursues  the  valley  of  the  Tuscarawas  up  to  the  summit, 
by  which  it  is  connected  with  the  Cuyahuga,  whose  outlet  is  at  Cleve- 
land. Towns  and  villages  have  sprung  up  along  its  banks,  where  before 
there  was  a  wilderness.  Lothing  among  them  impressed  me  more  than 
the  town  of  Zoar,  which  is  exclusively  settled  by  Germans.  There 
seems  something  of  the  principles  of  association — one  of  the  fallacies  of 
the  age — in  its  large  and  single  town  store,  hotel,  &c.,  but  I  do  not 
know  how  far  they  may  extend.  Individual  property  is  held.  The 
evidences  of  thrift  and  skill,  in  cultivation  and  mechanical  and  mill  work, 
are  most  striking.  Every  dwelling  here  is  surrounded  with  fruit  and 
fruit  trees.  The  botanical  garden  and  hot-house  are  on  a  large  scale, 
and  exhibit  a  fiivorable  specimen  of  the  present  state  of  horticulture. 


■I  \ 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


One  of  the  assistants  very  kindly  plucked  for  me  some  fine  fruit,  and 
voluntarily  offered  it.  Zoar  is  quite  a  pince  of  resort  as  a  ride  for  the 
neighboring  towns.  I  may  remark,  en  passant^  that  there  is  a  large 
proportion  of  German  population  throughout  Ohio.  They  are  orderly, 
thrifty  and  industrious,  and  fall  readily  into  our  political  system  and 
habits.  Numbers  of  them  are  well  educated  in  the  German.  They 
embrace  Lutherans  as  well  as  Roman  Catholics,  the  latter  predomi- 


natmg. 


Amcjg  the  towns  which  have  recently  sprung  up  on  the  line  of  the 
canal,  not  the  least  is  the  one  from  which  I  date  this  letter.  The  name 
of  the  noted  French  divine  (Massillon)  was  atBxed  to  an  uncultivated 
spot,  by  some  Boston  gentlemen,  some  twelve  or  fourteen  years  ago. 
It  is  now  one  of  the  most  thriving,  city-looking,  business  places  in  the 
interior  of  Ohio.  In  the  style  of  its  stores,  mills  and  architecture,  it 
reminds  the  visitor  of  that  extraordinary  growth  and  spirit  which  marked 
the  early  years  of  the  building  of  Rochester.  It  numbers  churches  for 
Episcopalians,  Baptists,  Methodists  and  Presbyterians,  and  also  Lu- 
therans and  Romanists.  About  three  hundred  barrels  of  flour  can  be 
turned  out  per  diem,  by  its  mills.  It  is  in  the  greatest  wheat-growing 
county  in  Ohio  (Stark),  but  is  not  the  county-seat,  which  is  ai  Canton. 


1  j;. 


iA  'SAij.  J 


i*i 


Detroit,  Sept.  15th,  1843. 
In  passing  from  the  interior  of  Ohio  toward  Lake  Erie,  the  face  of  the 
country  exhibits,  in  the  increased  size  and  number  of  its  boulder  stones, 
evidences  of  the  approach  of  the  traveller  toward  those  localities  of 
sienites  and  other  crystalline  rocks,  from  which  these  erratic  blocks  and 
water-worn  masses  appear  to  have  been,  in  a  remote  age  of  our  planet, 
removed.    The  soil  in  this  section  has  a  freer  mixture  of  the  broken 
down  slates,  of  which  portions  are  still  in  place  on  the  shores  of  Lake 
Erie.     The  result  is  a  clayey  soil,  less  favorable  to  wheat  and  Indian 
corn.     We  came  down  the  cultivated  valley  of  the  Cuyahoga,  and 
reached  the  banks  of  the  lake  at  the  fine  town  of  Cleveland,  which  is 
elevated  a  hundred  feet,  or  more,  above  it,  and  commands  a  very  ex- 
tensive view  of  the  lake,  the  harbor  and  its  ever-busy  shipping.     A  day 
was  employed,  by  stage,  in  this  section  of  my  tour,  and  the  next  carried 
me,  by  steamboat,  to  this  ancient  French  capital.    Detroit  has  many 
interesting  historical  associations,  and  appears  destined,  when  its  railroad 
is  finished,  to  be  the  chief  thoroughfare  for  travellers  to  Chicago  and  t^e 
Mississippi  valley.    As  my  attention  has,  however,  been  more  taken 


OF   THE   WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


393 


m 


up,  on  my  way,  with  the  past  than  the  present  and  future  condition  of 
the  West,  the  chief  interest  which  the  route  has  excited  must  necessarily 
arise  from  the  same  source. 

Michigan  connects  itself  in  its  antiquarian  features  with  that  charac- 
ter of  pseudo-civilisation,  or  modified  barfaarianism,  of  which  the  works 
and  mounds  and  circumvallations  at  Grave  Creek  Flats,  at  Marietta,  at 
Gircleville  and  other  well  known  points,  are  evidences.  That  this 
Improved  condition  of  the  hunter  state  had  an  ancient  but  partial  con- 
nectioa  with  the  early  civilisation  of  Europe,  appears  now  to  be  a  fair 
inference,  from  the  inscribed  stone  of  Grave  Creek,  and  other  traces  of 
European  arts,  discovered  of  late.  It  is  also  evident  that  the  central 
American  type  of  the  civilisation,  or  rather  advance  to  civilisation,  of  the 
red  race,  reached  this  length,  and  finally  went  down,  with  its  gross  idol- 
atry and  horrid  rites,  and  was  merged  in  the  better  known  and  still  ex- 
isting form  of  the  hunter  state  which  was  found,  respectively,  by  Cabot, 
Cartier,  Verrezani,  Hudson,  and  others,  who  first  dropped  anchor  on  our 
coasts. 

There  is  strong  evidence  furnished  by  a  survey  of  the  western  coun- 
try that  the  teocalli  type  of  the  Indian  civilisation,  so  to  call  it,  devel- 
oped itself  from  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  in  Tennessee  and  Virginia,  west 
nnd  north-westwardly  across  the  sources  of  the  Wabash,  the  Musking- 
um and  other  streams,  toward  Lake  Michigan  and  the  borders  of  Wis- 
consin territory.  The  chief  evidences  of  it,  in  Michigan  and  Indiana, 
consist  of  a  remarkable  series  of  curious  garden  beds,  or  accurately  fur- 
rowed fields,  the  perfect  outlines  of  which  have  been  preserved  by  the 
grass  of  the  oak  openings  and  prairies,  and  even  among  the  heaviest  for- 
ests. These  remains  of  an  ancient  cultivation  have  attracted  much  atten- 
tion from  obser/ing  settlers  on  the  Elkhart,  the  St.  Joseph's,  the  Kala- 
mazoo and  Grand  river  of  Michigan  I  possess  some  drawings  of  these 
anomalous  remains  of  by-gone  industry  in  the  hunter  race,  taken  in  for- 
mer years,  which  are  quite  remarkable.  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  too, 
that  no  large  tumuli,  or  teocalli.  exist  in  this  particular  portion  of  the 
West,  the  ancient  population  of  which  may  therefore  be  supposed  to 
have  been  borderers,  or  frontier  bands,  who  resorted  to  the  Ohio  valley 
as  their  capital,  or  place  of  annual  visitation.  All  the  mounds  scattered 
through  Northern  Ohio,  Indiana  and  Michigan,  are  mere  barrows,  or  re- 
positories of  the  dead,  and  would  seem  to  have  been  erected  posterior  to 
the  fall  or  decay  of  the  gross  idol  worship  and  the  offer  of  human  sacri- 
fice. I  have,  within  a  day  or  two,  received  a  singular  implement  or  or- 
nament of  stone,  of  a  crescent  shape,  from  Oakland,  in  this  State,  which 
connects  the  scattered  and  out-lying  remains  of  the  smaller  mounds, 
and  traces  of  ancient  agricultural  labor,  with  the  antiquities  of  Grave 
Creek  Flats 

60 


Mm 


fp 


ipfii 


394 


LETTERS    ON  THE    ANTIQUITIES 


VI. 

\  Detroit,  Sept.  16th,  1843. 

The  antiquities  of  Westeni  America  are  to  be  judged  of  by  isolat- 
ed and  disjointed  discoveries,  which  are  often  znade  at  widely  distant 
points  and  spread  over  a  very  extensive  area.  The  labor  of  comparison 
and  discrimination  of  the  several  eras  which  the  objects  of  these  discov- 
eries establish,  is  increased  by  this  diffusion  and  disconnection  of  the 
times  and  places  of  their  occurrence,  And  is,  more  than  all,  perhaps,  hin- 
dered and  put  back  by  the  eventual  carelessness  of  the  discoverers,  and 
the  final  loss  or  mutilation  of  the  articles  disclosed.  To  remedy  this  evil, 
every  discovery  made,  honcrer  apparently  unimportant,  should  in  this 
era  of  the  diurnal  and  periodical  press  be  put  on  record,  and  the  objects 
themselves  be  either  carefully  kept,  or  given  to  some  public  scientific  in- 
stitution. 

An  Indian  chief  called  the  Black  Eagle,  of  river  Au  Sables  (Michigan), 
discovered  a  curious  antique  pipe  of  Etruscan  ware,  a  few  years  ago,  at 
Thunder  Bay.  This  pipe,  which  is  now  in  my  possession,  is  as  renoark- 
able  for  its  form  as  for  the  character  of  the  earthenware  from  which  it 
is  made,  differing  as  it  does  so  entirely  from  the  coarse  earthen  pots  and 
vessels,  the  remains  of  which  are  scattered  so  generally  throughout 
North  America.  The  form  is  semi-circular  or  horn-shaped,  with  a  qua- 
drangular bowl,  and  having  imnressed  in  the  ware  ornaments  at  each  angle. 
I  have  never  before,  indeed,  seen  any  pipes  of  Indian  manufacture  of 
baked  clay,  or  earthenware,  such  articles  being  generally  carved  out  of 
steatite,  indurated  clays,  or  other  soft  mineral  substances.  It  is  a  pecu- 
liarity of  this  pipe  that  it  was  smoked  from  the  small  end,  which  is  rounded 
for  the  purpose  of  putting  it  between  the  lips,  without  the  intervention 
of  a  stem. 

The  discoverer  told  me  that  he  had  taken  it  from  a  veiry  antique  grave. 
A  large  hemlock  tree,  he  said,  had  been  blown  down  on  the  banks  of  the 
river,  tearing  up,  by  its  roots,  a  large  mass  of  earth.  At  the  bottom  of  the 
excavation  thus  made  he  discovered  a  grave,  which  contairied  a  vase, 
out  of  which  he  took  the  pipe  with  some  other  articles.  The  vase,  he 
said,  was  broken,  so  that  he  did  not  deem  it  worth  bringing  away.  The 
other  articles  he  described  as  bones. 

Some  time  since  I  accompanied  the  chief  Kewakonce,  to  get  an  an- 
cient clay  pot,  such  as  the  Indians  used  when  the  Europeans  arrived  on 
the  continent.  He  said  that  he  had  discovered  two  such  pots,  in  an  en- 
tire state,  in  a  cave,  or  crevice,  on  one  of  the  rocky  islets  extending 
north  of  Point  Tessalon,  which  is  the  northern  cape  of  the  entrance  of 
the  Straits  of  St.  Mary's  into  Lake  Huron.  From  this  locality  he  had 
removed  one  of  them,  and  concealed  it  at  a  distant  point.     We  travelled 


OF    THE    WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


395 


in  canoes.  We  landed  on  the  northern  shore  of  the  large  island  of  St. 
Joseph,  which  occupies  the  jaws  of  those  expanded  straits.  He  led  me 
up  an  elevated  ridge,  covered  with  forest,  and  along  a  winding  narrow 
path,  conducting  to  some  old  Indian  cornfields.  All  at  once  he  stopped 
in  this  path.  "  We  are  now  very  near  it,"  he  said,  and  stood  still,  look- 
ing toward  the  spot  where  he  had  concealed  it,  beneath  a  decayed  trunk. 
He  did  not,  at  last,  appear  to  be  willing  to  risk  his  luck  in  life — such  is 
Indian  superstition — by  being  the  actual  discoverer  of  this  object  of  vene- 
ration to  a  white  man,  but  allowed  me  to  make,  or  rather  complete,  the 
re -discovery. 

With  the  exception  of  being  cracked,  this  vessel  is  entire.  It  corres- 
ponds, in  material  and  character,  with  the  fragments  of  pottery  usually 
found.  It  is  a  coarse  ware,  tempered  with  quartz  or  feld-spar,  and  such 
as  would  admit  a  sudden  fire  to  be  built  around  it  It  is  some  ten  inches 
in  diameter,  tulip-shaped,  with  a  bending  lip,  and  without  supports  be- 
neath. It  was  evidently  used  as  retorts  in  a  sand  bath,  there  being  no 
contrivance  for  suspending  it.  I  have  forwarded  this  curious  relic  entire 
to  the  city  for  examination.  I  asked  the  chief  who  presented  it  to  me, 
and  who  is  a  man  of  good  sense,  well  acquainted  with  Indian  traditions, 
how  long  it  was  since  such  vessels  had  been  used  by  his  ancestors.  He 
replied,  that  he  was  the  seventh  generation,  in  a  direct  line,  since  the 
French  had  first  arrrived  in  the  lakes. 


I 


i'',^ 


vn 


'^  "  ■  "'"  '  Detroit,  Sept.  16th,  1843. 

There  was  found,  in  an  island  at  the  west  extremity  of  Lake  Huron, 
an  ancient  repository  of  human  bones,  which  appeared  to  have  been  gath- 
ered from  their  first  or  ordinary  place  of  sepulture,  and  placed  in  this 
rude  mausoleum.  The  island  is  called  Isle  Ronde  by  the  French,  and  is 
of  small  dimensions,  although  it  has  a  rocky  basis  and  affords  sugar  ma- 
ple and  other  trees  of  the  hard  wood  species.  This  repository  was  first 
disclosed  by  th^  action  of  the  lake  against  a  diluvial  shore,  in  which  the 
bones  were  buried.  At  the  time  of  my  visit,  vertebne,  tibise,  portions  of 
crania  and  other  bones  were  scattered  down  the  fallen  bank,  and  served 
to  denote  the  place  of  their  interment,  which  was  on  the  margin  of  the 
plain.  Some  persons  supposed  that  the  leg  and  thigh  bones  denoted  an 
unusual  length  ;  but  by  placing  them  hip  by  hip  with  the  living  sneci- 
men,  this  opinion  was  not  sustained. 

All  these  bones  had  been  placed  longitudinally.  They  were  arranged  in 
order,  in  a  wide  grave,  or  trench.  Contrary  to  the  usual  practice  of  the  pre- 
sent tribes  of  red  men,  the  skeletons  were  laid  north  and  south.    I  asked 


f 


\'i.} 
:l^\ 


m 


il 


396 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


several  of  the  most  aged  Indian  chiefs  in  that  vicinity  for  information  re- 
si)ecting  these  bones — by  what  tribe  they  had  been  deposited,  and  why 
they  had  been  laid  north  and  south,  and  not  east  and  west,  as  they  uni- 
formly bury.  But,  with  the  usual  result  as  t  :>  early  Indian  traditions, 
they  had  no  information  to  offer.  Chusco,  an  old  Ottawa  prophet,  since 
dead,  remarked  that  they  were  probably  of  the  time  of  the  Indian  bones 
found  in  the  caves  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinac. 

In  a  small  plain  on  the  same  island,  near  the  above  repository,  is  a  long 
abandoned  Indian  burial-ground,  in  which  the  interments  are  made  in  the 
ordinary  way.  This,  I  understood  from  the  Indians,  is  of  the  era  of  the 
occupation  of  Old  Mackinac,  or  Peekwutinong,  as  they  continue  to  call 
it — a  place  which  has  been  abandoned  by  both  whites  and  Indians,  sol- 
diers and  missionaries,  about  seventy  years.  I  caused  excavations  to  be 
made  in  these  graves,  and  found  their  statements  to  be  generally  verified 
by  the  character  of  the  articles  deposited  with  the  skeletons  ;  at  least 
they  were  all  of  a  date  posterior  to  the  discovery  of  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try by  the  French.  There  were  found  the  oxydated  remains  of  the  brass 
mountings  of  a  chiefs  fusil,  corroded  fire  steels  and  other  steel  imple- 
ments, Vermillion,  wampum,  and  other  cherished  or  valued  articles.  I 
sent  a  perfect  skull,  taken  from  oue  of  these  graves,  to  Dr.  Morton,  the 
author  of  *^  Crania,"  while  he  was  preparing  that  work.  No  Indians 
have  resided  on  this  island  within  the  memory  of  any  white  man  or  In- 
Jian  with  whom  I  have  conversed.  An  aged  chief  whom  I  interrogated, 
called  Saganosh,who  has  now  been  dead  some  five  or  six  years,  told  me 
that  he  was  a  small  boy  when  the  present  settlement  on  the  island  of 
Michilimackinac  was  commenced,  and  the  English  first  took  post  there, 
and  began  to  remove  their  cattle,  &c.,  from  the  old  fort  on  the  peninsula, 
and  it  was  about  that  time  that  the  Indian  village  of  Minnisains,  or  Isle 
Ronde,  was  abandoned.  It  had  before  formed  a  link,  as  it  were,  in  the 
traverse  of  this  part  of  the  lake  (Huron)  in  canoes  to  old  Mackinac. 

The  Indians  opposed  the  transfer  of  the  post  to  the  island  of  Michili- 
mackinac, and  threatened  the  troops  who  were  yet  in  the  field.  They 
had  no  cannon,  but  the  commanding  officer  sent  a  vessel  to  Detroit  for 
one.  This  vessel  had  a  quick  trip,  down  and  up,  and  brought  up  a 
gun,  which  was  fired  the  evening  she  came  into  the  harbor.  This  pro- 
duced an  impression.  I  have  made  some  inquiries  to  fix  the  date  of  this 
transfer  of  posts,  and  think  it  was  at  or  about  the  opening  of  the  era  of  the 
American  revolution,  at  which  period  the  British  garrison  did  not  feel 
itself  safe  in  a  mere  stockade  of  timber  on  the  main  shore.  This  stock- 
ade, dignified  with  the  name  of  a  fort,  had  not  been  burned  on  the  taking 
of  it,  by  surprise,  and  the  massacre  of  the  English  troops  by  the  Indians, 
during  Pontiac's  war.  This  massacre,  it  will  be  recollected,  was  in  176!' 
—twelve  years  before  the  opening  of  the  American  war. 


OP   THE  WESTERN   COUNTRY. 


VIII. 


397 


Detroit,  Oct.  13th,  1843.   - 

The  so-called  copper  rock  of  Lake  Superior  was  brought  to  this  place, 
a  day  or  two  since,  in  a  vessel  from  Sault  Ste-Marie,  having  been  trans- 
ported  from  its  original  locality,  on  the  Ontonagon  river,  at  no  small  labor 
and  expense.  It  is  upwards  of  twenty-three  years  since  I  first  visited 
this  remarkable  specimen  of  native  copper,  in  the  forests  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior. It  has  been  somewhat  diminished  in  size  and  weight,  in  the  mean- 
time, by  visitors  and  travellers  in  that  remote  quarter  ;  but  retains,  very 
well,  its  original  character  and  general  features. 

I  have  just  returned  from  a  re-examination  of  it  in  a  store,  in  one  of 
the  main  streets  of  this  city,  where  it  has  been  deposited  by  the  present 
proprietor,  who  designs  to  exhibit  it  to  the  curious.  Its  greatest  length 
is  four  feet  six  inches  ;  its  greatest  width  about  four  feet ;  its  maximum 
thiqkness  eighteen  inches.  These  are  rough  measurements  with  the  rule. 
It  is  almost  entirely  composed  of  malleable  copper,  and  bears  striking 
marks  of  the  visits  formerly  paid  to  it,  in  the  evidences  of  portions  which 
have  from  time  to  time  been  cut  olB*.  There  are  no  scales  in  the  city 
large  enough,  or  other  means  of  ascertaining  its  precise  weight,  and  of 
thus  terminating  the  uncertainty  arising  from  the  several  estimates  here- 
tofore made.  It  has  been  generally  estimated  here,  since  its  arrival,  to 
weigh  between  six  and  seven  thousand  pounds,  or  about  three  and  a  half 
tons,  and  is  by  far  the  largest  known  and  de.scribed  specimen  of  native 
copper  on  the  globe.  Rumors  of  a  larger  piece  in  South  America  are 
apocryphal. 

The  acquisition,  to  the  curious  and  scientific  world,  of  this  extraordi- 
nary mass  of  native  metal  is  at  least  one  of  the  practical  results  of  the 
copper-mining  mania  which  carried  so  many  adventurers  northward,  into 
the  region  of  Lake  Superior,  the  past  summer  (1843).  The  person  who 
has  secured  this  treasure  (Mr.  J.  Eldred)  has  been  absent,  on  the  busi- 
ness, since  early  in  June.  He  succeeded  in  removing  it  from  its  diluvial 
bed  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  by  a  car  and  sectional  railroad  of  two  links, 
formed  of  timber.  The  motive  power  was  a  tackle  attached  to  trees, 
which  was  w^orked  by  men,  from  fourteen  to  twenty  of  whom  were 
employed  upon  it.  These  rails  were  alternately  moved  forward,  as  the 
car  passed  from  the  hindmost.  ■'  i 

In  this  manner  the  rock  was  dragged  four  miles  and  a  half,  across  a 
rough  country,  to  a  curve  of  the-  river  below  its  falls,  and  below  the 
junction  of  its  forks,  where  it  was  received  by  a  boat,  and  conveyed  to 
the  mouth  of  the  river,  on  the  lake  shore.  At  this  point  it  was  put  on 
board  a  schooner,  and  taken  to  the  falls,  or  Sault  Ste-Marie,  and  thence, 
having  been  transported  across  the  portage,  embarked  for  Detroit.     The 


li 

*  . 

i 

J  r 

I 


'a  I) 'I 


398 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


entire  distance  to  this  place  is  a  little  within  one  thousand  miles  ;  three 
hundred  and  twenty  of  which  lie  beyond  St.  Mary's. 

What  is  to  be  its  future  history  and  disposition  remains  to  be  seen.  It 
will  probably  find  its  way  to  the  museu  n  of  the  National  Institute  in  the 
new  patent  office  at  Washington.  Thi  would  be  appropriate,  and  it  is 
stated  that  the  authorities  have  asserted  their  ultimate  claim  to  it,  probably 
under  the  3d  article  of  the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac,  of  the  5th  of  August, 
1826. 

I  have  no  books  at  hand  to  refer  to  the  precise  time,  so  far  as  known, 
when  this  noted  mass  of  copper  first  became  known  to  Europeans. 
Probably  a  hundred  and  eighty  year?  have  elapsed.  Marquette,  and  his 
devoted  companion,  passed  up  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  about  1668, 
which  was  several  years  before  the  discovery  of  the  Mississippi,  by  that 
eminent  missionary,  by  the  way  of  the  Wisconsin.  From  the  letters  of 
D'Ablon  at  Sault  Ste-Marie,  it  appears  to  have  been  known  prior  to  the 
arrival  of  La  Salle.  These  allusions  will  be  sufficient  to  show  that  the 
rock  has  a  historical  notoriety.  Apart  from  this,  it  is  a  specimen  which 
is,  both  mineralogically  and  geologically,  well  worthy  of  natimutl  pre- 
servation. 

It  is  clearly  a  boulder,  and  bears  marks  of  attrition  firom  the  action 
of  water,  on  some  parts  of  its  rocky  surface  as  well  as  the  metallic 
portions.  A  minute  mineralogical  examination  and  descripticm  of  it  are 
required.  The  adhering  rock,  of  which  there  is  less  now  than  in  1820, 
is  apparently  serpentine,  in  some  parts  steatitic,  whereas  the  copper  ores 
of  Keweena  Point  on  that  lake,  are  found  exclusively  in  the  amygdaloids 
and  greenstones  of  the  trap  formation.  A  circular  depression  of  opaque 
crystalline  quartz,  in  the  form  of  a  semi-geode,  exists  in  one  face  of  it ; 
other  parts  of  the  mass  disclose  the  same  mineral.  Probably  300  lbs.  of 
the  metal  have  been  hacked  off,  or  detached  by  steel  chisels,  since  it  has 
been  known  to  the  whites,  most  of  this  within  late  years. 


't  -i 


■'  i    ■'     .'  . 


IX. 


'-rVff 


'.  t ,-  i  ;J 


IVlu'i".  /' 


Detroit,  Oct.  16th,  1843. 
In  the  rapid  development  of  the  resources  and  wealth  of  the  West, 
there  is  no  object  connected  with  the  navigation  of  the  upper  lakes  of 
more  prospective  importance  than  the  improvement  of  the  delta,  or  flats 
of  the  St.  Clair.  It  is  here  that  the  only  practical  impediment  occurs  to 
the  passage  of  heavy  shipping,  between  Buffiilo  and  Chicago.  This 
delta  is  formed  by  deposits  at  the  point  of  discharge  of  the  river  St.  Clair, 
into  Lake  St.  Clair,  and  occurs  at  the  estinaated  distance  of  about  thirty- 


OP  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY. 


399 


six  miles  above  the  city.  The  flats  are  fan-shaped,  and  spread,  I  am 
inclined  to  think,  upward  of  fifteen  miles,  on  the  line  of  their  greatest 
expansion. 

There  are  three  principal  channels,  besides  sub-channels,  which  carry 
a  depth  of  from  four  to  six  fathoms  to  the  very  point  of  their  exit  into 
the  lake,  where  there  is  a  bar  in  each.  This  bar,  as  is  shown  by  the 
chart  of  a  survey  made  by  olEcers  Macomb  and  Warner,  of  the  topogra- 
phical engineers,  in  1842,  is  verj' similar  to  the  bars  at  the  mouths  of  the 
upper  lake  rivers,  and  appears  to  be  susceptible  of  removal,  or  improve- 
ment, by  similar  means.  The  north  channel  carries  nine  feet  of  water 
over  this  bar,  the  present  season,  and  did  the  same  in  1842,  and  is  the 
one  exclusively  used  by  vessels  and  steamboats.  To  the  latter  this  tor- 
tuous channel,  which  is  above  ten  miles  farther  round  than  the  middle 
chsinnel,  presents  no  impediment,  besides  the  intricacies  of  the  bar,  but 
increased  distance. 

It  is  otherwise,  and  ever  must  remain  so,  to  vessels  propelled  by  sails. 
Such  vessels,  coming  up  with  a  fair  wind,  find  the  bend  so  acute  and 
involved  at  Point  aux  ChcneSy  at  the  head  of  this  channel,  as  to  bring  the 
wind  directly  ahead.  They  are,  consequently,  compelled  to  cast  anchor, 
and  await  a  change  of  wind  to  turn  this  point.  A  delay  of  eight  or  ten 
days  in  the  upward  passage,  is  not  uncommon  at  this  place.  Could  the 
bar  of  the  middle  channel,  which  is  direct,  be  improved,  the  saving  in 
both  time  and  distance  above  indicated  would  be  made.  This  is  an 
object  of  public  importance,  interesting  to  all  the  lake  States  and  Territo- 
ries, and  would  constitute  a  subject  of  useful  consideration  for  Con- 
gress. Every  year  is  adding  to  the  number  and  size  of  our  lake 
vessels.  The  rate  of  increase  which  doubles  our  population  in  a  given 
Dun&er  of  years  must  also  increase  the  lake  tonns^,  and  add  new 
motives  for  the  improvement  of  its  navigation. 

Besides  the  St.  Clair  delta,  I  know  of  no  other  impediment  in  the 
channel  itself,  throughout  the  great  line  of  straits  between  Bufialo  and 
Chicago,  which  prudeace  and  good  seamanship,  and  well  found  vessels, 
may  not  ordinarily  surmount.  The  rapids  at  Black  Rock,  once  so  formi- 
dable, have  long  beea  obviated  by  the  canal  dam.  The  straits  of  Detroit 
have  been  well  surveyed,  and  afford  a  deep,  navigable  channel  at  all 
times.  The  rapids  at  the  head  of  the  river  St.  Clair,  at  Port  Huron, 
have  a  sulBciency  «f  water  for  vessels  of  the  largest  cbss,  and  only 
require  a  &ir  wind  for  their  ascent. 

The  straits  of  Michilimackinac  are  believed  to  be  on  the  same  water 
level  as  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,  and  only  present  the  phenomenon 
of  a  current  setting  east  or  west,  in  compliance  with  certain  laws  of  the 
reaction  of  water  driven  by  winds.  Such  are  the  slight  impediments  on 
this  extraordinary  line  of  inland  lake  navigation,  which  is  carried  on  at 
aa  average  altitude  of  something  less  than  600  feet  above  the  tide  level 


m 

i 


400 


LETTERS   ON   THE   ANTIQUITIES 


of  the  Atlantic.  When  this  line  of  commerce  requires  to  be  diverted 
north,  through  the  straits  of  St.  Mary's  into  Lake  Superior,  a  period  rap- 
idly approaching,  a  short  canal  of  three-fourths  of  a  mile  will  be  required 
at  the  Sault  Ste-Marie,  and  some  excavation  made,  so  as  to  permit  ves- 
sels of  heavy  tonnage  to  cross  the  bar  in  Lake  George  ol  those  straits. 


X. 


Mi' 


DuNDAs,  Canada  West,  Ofct.  26th,  1843. 

FoRTlTNATELT  fof  the  stody  of  American  antiquities  the  aborigines 
have,  from  the  earliest  period,  practised  the  interment  of  their  arms, 
utensib  and  ornaments,  with  the  dead,  thus  furaishing  evidence  of  the  par- 
ticular state  of  their  skill  in  the  arts,  at  the  respective  eras  of  their  history. 
To  a  people  without  letters  there  could  scarcely  have  been  a  better  in- 
dex than  such  domestic  monuments  furnish,  to  determine  these  eras ;  and 
it  is  hence  that  the  examination  of  their  mounds  and  borial-plac^s 
assumes  so  important  a  character  in  the  investigation  of  history.  Here- 
tofore these  inquiries  have  been  confined  to  portions  of  the  continent 
south  and  west  of  the  great  chain  of  lakes  and  the  St.  Lawrence ;  but 
the  advancing  settlements  in  Canada,  at  this  time,  ore  beginning  to  dis- 
close objects  of  this  kind,  and  thus  enlarge  the  field  of  inquiry. 

I  had,  yesterday,  quite  an  interestfhg  excursion  to  one  of  these  ancient 
places  of  sepulture  north  of  the  head  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  locality  is 
in  the  township  of  Beverly,  about  twelve  miles  distant  from  Dundasw 
The  rector  of  the  parish,  the  Rev.  Mr.  McMurray,  had  kindly  made 
arrangements  for  my  visit.  We  set  out  at  a  very  early  hour,  on  horse- 
back, the  air  being  keen,  and  the  mud  and  water  in  the  road  so  com<- 
pletely  frozen  a»  to  bear  our  horses.  We  ascended  the  mountain  and 
passed  on  to  the  table  land,  about  four  miles,  to  the  house  of  a  worthy 
parishioner  of  Mr.  McM.,  by  whom  we  were  kindly  welcomed,  and  after 
giving  us  a  warm  breakfast,  he  took  us  on,  with  a  stout  team,  about  six 
miles  on  the  Guelph  road.  Divergi'ng  from  this,  about  two  miles  to  the 
left,  through  a  heavy  primitive  forest,  with  occasional  clearings,  we  came 
to  the  spot.     It  IS  in  the  6th  concession  of  Beverly. 

We  were  now  about  seventeen  miles,  by  the  road,  from  the  extreme 
head  of  Lake  Ontario,  at  the  town  of  Hamilton,  Blirlington  Bay;  andun 
one  of  the  main  branches  of  the  bright  and  busy  mill-stream  of  the  valley 
.of  Dundas.  As  this  part  of  the  country  is  yet  encumbered  with  dense 
and  almost  unbroken  masses  of  trees,  with  roads  unformed,  we  had  fre- 
quently to  inquire  our  way,  and  at  length  stopped  on  the  skirts  of  an 
elevated  beech  ridge,  upon  which  the  trees  stood  as  large  and  tliickly  as 


OF  THB  WESTERN  COUNTRY. 


401 


'in  other  parU  of  the  forest.  There  was  nothing  at  first  sight  to  betoken 
that  the  hand  of  man  had  ever  been  exercised  there.  Yet  this  wooded 
ridge  embraced  the  locality  we  were  in  quest  of,  and  the  antiquity  of 
interments  and  accumulations  of  human  bones  on  this  height  is  to  be 
inferred,  from  their  occurrence  amidst  this  forest,  and  beneath  the  roots 
of  the  largest  trees. 

It  is  some  five  or  six  years  since  the  discovery  was  made.  It  happened 
from  the  blowing  down  of  a  large  tree,  whose  roots  laid  bare  a  quantity 
of  human  bones.  Search  was  then  made,  and  has  been  renewed  at  sub- 
sequent times,  the  result  of  which  has  been  the  disclosure  of  human  ske- 
letons in  such  abundance  and  massive  quantities  as  to  produce  astonish- 
ment. This  is  the  characteristic  feature.  Who  the  people  were,  and 
how  such  an  accumulation  should  have  occurred,  are  questions  which 
have  been  often  asked.  And  the  interest  of  the  scene  is  by  no  means 
lessened  on  observing  that  the  greater  part  of  these  bones  are  deposited. 
Dot  in  isolated  and  single  graves  as  the  Indians  now  bury,  but  in  wide 
and  long  trenches  and  rude  vaults,  in  which  the  skeletons  are  piled  lon- 
gitudinally upon  each  other.  In  this  respect  they  resemble  a  single  de- 
posit, mentioned  in  a  prior  letter,  as  occurring  on  Jak  Ronde,  in  Lake 
Huron.  And  they  would  appear,  as  is  the  case  with  the  latter,  to  be 
re-interments  of  bodies,  after  the  flesh  had  decayed,  collected  from  their 
first  places  of  sepulture. 

No  one — not  the  oldest  inhabitant — remembers  the  residence  of  In- 
dians in  this  location,  nor  does  there  appear  to  be  any  tradition  on  the 
subject.  It  is  a  common  opinion  among  the  settlers  that  there  must 
have  been  a  great  battle  fought  here,  which  would  account  for  the  accu- 
mulation, but  this  idea  does  not  appear  to  be  sustained  by  an  examina- 
tion of  the  skulls,  which,  so  far  as  I  saw,  exhibit  no  marks  of  violence. 
Besides,  there  are  present  the  bones  and  crania  of  women  and  children, 
with  implements  and  articles  of  domestic  use,  such  as  are  ordinarily  depo- 
sited with  the  dead.  The  supposition  of  pestilence,  to  account  for  the 
number,  is  subject  to  less  objection ;  yet,  if  admitted,  there  is  no  imagi- 
nable state  of  Indian  population  in  this  quarter,  which  could  have  pro- 
duced such  heaps.  The  trenches,  so  far  as  examined,  extend  over  the 
entire  ridge.  One  of  the  transverse  deposits,  I  judged,  could  not  include 
less  than  fifteen  hundred  square  feet.  The  whole  of  this  had  been  once 
dug  over,  in  search  of  curiosities,  such  as  pipes,  shells,  beads,  &c.,  of 
which  a  large  number  were  found.  Among  the  evidences  of  interments 
here  since  the  discovery  of  Canada,  were  several  brass  kettles,  in  one  of 
which  were  five  infant  skulls. 

Could  we  determine  accurately  the  time  required  for  the  growth  of  a 

beech,  or  a  black  oak,  as  they  are  found  on  these  deposits,  of  sixteen, 

eighteen  and  twenty  inches  and  two  feet  in  diameter,  the  date  of  the 

abandonment  or  completion  of  the  interments  might  be  very  nearly  fixed. 

61 


m 


^  \ 


m 

m 


402 


ANTIQUITIES   OF   THE   WESTERN   COUNTRY. 


The  time  of  the  growth  of  these  species  is,  probably,  much  less,  in  the 
temperate  latitudes,  and  in  fertile  soils,  than  is  commonly  supposed.  I 
am  inclined  to  think,  from  a  hasty  survey,  that  the  whole  deposit  is  the 
result  of  the  slow  accumulation  of  both  ordinary  interment,  and  the  peri- 
odical deposit  or  re-interment  of  exhumed  bones  brought  from  contigu- 
ous hunting  camps  and  villages.  To  this,  pestilence  has  probably  added. 
The  ridge  is  said  to  be  the  apex  or  highest  point  of  the  table  lands,  and 
would  therefore  recommend  itself,  as  a- place  of  general  interment,  to  the 
natives.  Bands,  who  rove  from  place  to  place,  and  often  capriciously 
abandon  their  hunting  villages,  are  averse  to  leaving  their  dead  in  euch 
isolated  spots.  The  surrounding  country'  is  one  which  must  have  afforded 
all  the  spontaneous  means  of  Indian  subsistence,  in  great  abundance. 
The  deer  and  bear,  once  very  numerous,  still  abound. 

Wo!  passed  some  ancient  beaver  damu,  and  were  informed  that  the 
country  east  and  north  bears  similar  evidences  of  its  former  occupation  by 
the  small  furred  animals.  The  occurrence  of  the  sugar  maple  adds 
another  element  of  Indian  subsistence.  There  are  certain  enigmatical 
walls  of  earth,  in  this  vicinity,  which  extend  several  miles  across  the 
country,  following  the  leading  ridges  of  land.  Accounts  vary  in  repre- 
senting them  to  extend  from  five  to  eight  miles.  These  I  did  not  see, 
but  learn  that  they  are  about  six  feet  high,  and  present  intervals  as  if  for 
gates.  There  is  little  likelihood  that  these  walls  were  constructed  for 
purposes  of  military  defence,  remote  as  they  are  from  the  great  waters, 
and  aside  from  the  great  leading  war-paths.  It  is  far  more  prohsble  that 
they  were  intended  to  intercept  the  passage  of  game,  and  compel  the  deer 
to  pass  through  these  artificial  defiles,  where  the  hunteo>  lay  in  wait  for 
them. 

Ancient  Iroquois  tradition,  as  preserved  by  Colden,  represents  this 
section  of  Canada,  extending  quite  to  Three  Rivers,  as  occupied  by 
the  Adirondacks  ;  a  numerous,  fierce,  and  warlike  race,  who  carried  on 
a  determined  war  against  the  Iroquois.  The  same  race,  who  were 
marked  as  speaking  a  difierent  type  of  languages,  were,  at  an  early  day, 
called  by  the  French  by  the  general  term  of  Algonquins.  They  had 
three  chief  residences  on  the  Utawas  and  its  sources,  and  retired  north- 
westwardly, by  that  route,  on  the  increase  of  the  Iroquois  power.  Who- 
ever the  people  were  who  hunted  and  buried  their  dead  at  Beverly,  it  is 
manifest  that  they  occupied  the  district  at  and  prior  to  the  era  of  the  dis- 
covery of  Canada,  and  also  continued  to  occupy  it,  after  the  French  had 
introduced  the  fur  trade  into  the  interior.  For  we  find,  in  the  manufac- 
tured articles  buried,  the  distinctive  evidences  of  both  periods. 

The  antique  bone  beads,  of  which  we  raised  many,  in  <t/u,  with  crania 
and  other  bones,  from  beneath  the  roots  of  trees,  are  in  every  respect 
similar  to  those  found  in  the  Grave  Creek  mound,  which  have  been  im- 
properly called  "  ivory."    Amulets  of  bone  and  shell,  and  pipes  of  fine 


.«■')!» 


THE  LONB   LIOHTNINO. 


I$3 


8te«tite  and  indurated  red  clay,  are  also  of  this  early  period,  and  are 
such  08  were  generally  made  and  used  by  the  ancient  inhabitants  prior  to 
the  introduction  of  European  wrought  wampum  or  seawan,  and  of  beads 
«f  porcelain  and  glass,  and  ornamented  pipes  of  coarse  pottery.  I  also 
eitamined  sereral  large  marine  shells,  much  corroded  and  decayed,  which 
bad  been  brought,  most  probably,  from  the  shoren  of  the  Atlantic. 

Having  made  such  excavations  as  limited  time  and  a  single  spade 
would  permit,  we  retraced  our  way  to  Dundas,  which  we  reached  after 
nightfall,  a  little  fatigued,  but  well  rewarded  in  the  examination  of  all 
object  which  connects,  in  several  particulars,  the  antiquities  of  Canada 
with  those  of  the  United  States. ' 


'I'll 


ii 


Is 

m 


a 


t'lli  «i  ,■.*:,, 


■fift 


^Ul-.'i- 


THE  LONE  LIGHTNING. 


AN    ODJIBWA   TALI. 


A  LITTLE  orphan  boy  who  had  no  one  to  care  for  him,  was  once  living 
with  his  uncle,  who  treated'  him  very  badly,  making  him  do  hard  things 
and  giving  him  very  little  to  eat ;  so  that  the  boy  pined  away,  he  never 
grew  much,  and  became,  through  hard  usage,  very  thin  and  light.  At 
last  the  uncle  felt  ashamed  of  this  treatment,  and  determined  to  make 
Amends  for  it,  by  fattening  him  up,  but  his  real  object  was,  to  kill  him 
by  over-feeding.  He  told  his  wife  to  give  the  boy  plenty  of  bear's  meat, 
and  let  htm  have  the  fat,  which  is  thought  to  be  the  best  part.  They 
were  both  very  assiduous  in  cramming  him,  and  one  day  came  near 
choking  him  to  death,  by  forcing  the  fat  down  his  throat.  The  boy 
escaped  and  fled  from  the  lodge.  He  knew  not  where  to  go,  but  wan- 
dered about.  When  night  came  on,  he  was  afraid  the  wild  beasts  would 
eat  him,  so  he  climbed  up  into  the  forks  of  a  high  pine  tree,  and  there 
he  fell  asleep  in  the  branches,  and  had  an  aupoway,  or  ominous  dream. 

A  person  appeared  to  him  from  the  upper  sky,  and  said, "  My  poor  little 
lad,  I  pity  you,  and  the  bad  usage  you  have  received  from  your  uncle 
has  led  me  to  visit  you :  follow  me,  and  step  in  my  tracks. "  Immediately 
his  sleep  left  him,  and  he  rose  up  and  followed  his  guide,  mounting  up 
higher  and  higher  into  the  air,  until  he  reached  the  upper  sky.  Here 
twelve  arrows  were  put  into  his  hands,  and  he  was  told  that  there  were 
a  great  many  manitoes  in  the  northern  sky,  against  whom  he  must  go  to 
war,  and  try  to  waylay  and  shoot  them.  Accordingly  he  went  to  that 
part  of  the  sky,  and,  at  long  intervals,  shot  arrow  after  arrow,  until  he 
had  expended  eleven,  in  vain  attempt  to  kill  the  manitoes.  At  the 
flight  of  each  arrow,  there  was  a  long  and  solitary  streak  of  lightning  in 
the  sky — then  all  was  clear  again,  and  not  a  cloud  or  spot  could  be  seen. 


m 


'N^i^ 


i 


V 
404 


AK   l!rK   O  JEESH,   OR   GROUNDHOG. 


The  twelfth  arrow  he  held  a  long  time  in  hia  handfl,  and  looked  arooBd 
keenly  on  every  side  to  spy  the  manitoes  he  was  after.  But  these  mani- 
toet  were  very  cunning,  and  could  change  their  form  in  a  moment.  All 
they  feared  was  the  boy's  arrows,  for  these  were  magic  arrows,  which 
had  been  given  to  him  by  a  good  spirit,  and  had  power  to  kill  them,  if 
aimed  aright.  At  length,  the  boy  drew  up  his  last  arrow,  settled  in  his 
aim,  and  let  fly,  as  he  thought,  into  the  very  heart  of  the  chief  of  the 
manitoes  ;  but  before  the  arrow  reached  him,  he  changed  himself 
into  a  rock.  Into  this  rock,  the  head  of  the  arrow  sank  deep  and  stuck 
fast. 

"  Now  your  gifts  are  all  expended,*'  cried  the  enraged  manito, "  and  I 
will  make  an  example  of  your  audacity  and  pride  of  heart,  for  lifting 
your  bow  against  me" — and  so  saying,  he  transformed  the  boy  into  the 
Nazhik4i-wti  wa  sun,  or  Lone  Lightning,  which  may  be  observed  in  the 
northern  sky,  to  thi^  day. 


AK  tiK  0  JEESH,  OR  GROUNDHOG. 

AN   OSJIBWA  TALK. 

A  FEMALB  akukojeesh,  or  groundhog,  with  a  numerous  family  of 
young  ones,  was  burrowing  in  her  wauzh,  or  hole  in  the  ground,  one 
long  winter,  in  the  north,  wheq  the  young  ones  became  impatient  for 
spring.  Every  day  the  mother  would  go  out  and  get  roots  and  other 
things,  which  she  brought  in  to  them  to  eat ;  and  she  alway,  told  them 
to  lie  close  and  keep  warm,  and  never  to  venture  towards  the  mouth  of 
the  wauzh.  But  they  becani*:  very  impatient  at  last  to  see  the  light  and 
the  green  woods.  Mother,  m\i  they,  is  it  not  almost  spring  ?  No  !  no ! 
said  she,  in  a  cross  humor,  keep  still  and  wait  patiently ;  it  hails,  it 
snows,  it  is  cold— it  is  windy.  Why  should  you  wish  to  go  out  ? 
This  she  told  them  so  often,  and  said  it  in  such  a  bad  temper,  that  they 
at  last  suspected  some  deception.  One  day  she  came  in,  after  having  been 
a  long  while  absent,  and  fell  asleep,  with  her  mouth  open.  The  little  ones 
peeped  in  slily,  and  saw  on  her  teeth  the  remains  of  the  nice  white  bulbous 
roots  of  the  mo-na-wing,  or  adder's  tongue  violet.  They  at  once  knew  it 
was  spring,  and  without  disturbing  the  old  one,  who  only  wanted  to  keep 
them  in  till  they  were  full  grown,  away  they  scampered,  out  of  the  hole, 
and  dispersed  thenoaelves  about  the  forest,  and  so  the  family  were  all 
scattered. 


"thb  loon  upon  the  lake." 


405 


« 


THE  LOON  UPON  THE  LAKE/^ 


BY  E.  r.  HOFFMAN. 


IFrom  the  Chlp|wwa.*J 


.\.U 


I  LOOKXD  across  the  water, 

I  bent  o'er  it  and  listened, 
I  thought  it  was  my  lover. 
My  true  lover's  paddle  glistened. 
Joyous  thus  his  light  canoe  would  the  silver  ripples  wake. 
But  no  ! — it  is  the  Looa  alone — the  loon  upon  the  lake. 
Ah  me  !  it  is  the  loon  alone — 'the  loon  upon  the  lake. 

I  see  the  fallen  maple 

Where  he  stood,  his  red  scarf  waving, 
Though  waters  nearly  bury 

Boughs  they  then  were  newly  laving. 
I  hear  his  last  farewell,  as  it  echoed  from  the  brake.— 
But  no,  it  is  the  loon  alone — the  loon  upon  th«  lake, 
Ah  me !  it  is  the  loon  alone — the  loon  upon  the  lake. 

*  Nenemoshain  nindenaindum 
Meengoweii^nsh  abov/a.iKoda 
Auewahwas  mongoi.Vi^. ,  &c.,fce. 


f.y''; 


THE  CHEROKEES, 

We  learn  from  the  Cherokee  Advocate,  that  Col.  George  Washington 
a«d  Col.  Armstrong,  commissioners  to  adjudicate  the  claims  of  the  Chero- 
kee nation  under  the  treaty  of  1835-<6,  have  arrived  at  Tallequah  and 
have  entered  upon  their  inquiries.  Gen.  John  T.  Mason  was  detained  at 
Fort  Gibson  by  indisposition.  The  investigation  will  embrace  only  mat- 
ters that  strictly  come  within  the  terms  of  the  treaty — ^a  treaty  which  the 
Advocate  characterizes  as  "  a  real  Pandora's  box,  whence  have  sprung 
full-grown  among  the  Cherokee  people  ten  thousand  wrongs,  vexations, 
jealousies,  heart-burnings  and  other  evils.  ^'  The  editor  strongly  urges 
upon  the  United  States  Government,  now  that  the  ostensible  object  of 
the  treaty — the  removal  of  the  Cherokees — has  been  afccomplished,  a 
more  '^  just  and  liberal  conduct  toward  that  nation  ;'^  apd  that  they  shall 
not  "  be  turned  away  when  they  approach  to  ask,  not  the  bestowment  of 
lavish  £iVors,  but  the  dispensation  of  mere  justice." 


'  w 

1 

jH 

!|jffi| 

m 

«ltJ. 


( ••  '  1.      Ill 


":iA/..i 


HISTORY. 


ERA  OF  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  DETROIT,  AND  THE 
STRAITS  BETWEEN  LAKES  ERIE  AND  HURON. 

The  following  paper*,  relatire  to  the  early  occupancy  of  these  straits^ 
were  copied  from  the  wiginals  in  the  public  archives  in  Paris,  by  Gen. 
Cass, -./hile  he  ..xercised  the  functions  of  minister  at  the  co'^rt  of  France^ 
The  first  relates  to  an  act  of  occupancy  made  on  the  tanks  of  » tributary 
of  the  Detroit  river,  called  St.  Deny's,  probably  the  river  Aux  Canards. 
The  second  coincides  with  the  period  usually  assigned  as  the  origin  of  tlie 
post  of  Detroit.  They  are  further  valuable,  for  the  notice  which  is  inci- 
dentally taken  of  the  leading  tribes,  who  were  then  found  upon  these  straits. 

It  will  be  recollected,  in  pen*sing  these  documents^  that  La  Salle  had 
passed  these  straits  on  his  way  to  "  the  Illinois,"  in  1679,  that  is,  dght 
years  before  the  act  of  possession  at  St.  Deny's,  and  twenty-tw»  years 
before  the  establishment  of  the  post  of  Detroit.  The  upper  lakes  had 
then,  however,  been  extensively  laid  open  to  the  enterprise  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  of  the  adventurers  in  the  fur  trade.  Marquette,  accom- 
panied by  Alloez,  had  visited  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior  in  1668, 
and  made  a  map  of  the  region,  which  was  published  in  the  Ltttres  Edi- 
fiantes.  This  zealous  and  energetic  man  established  the  mission  of  St. 
Ignace  at  Michilimackinac,  about  1669  or  1670,  and  three  years  after- 
wards, entered  the  upper  Mississippi,  from  the  Wisconsia.  Vincennes, 
on  the  Wabash,  was  established  in  1710  ;*  St.  Louis,  not  till  176U.| 

Canada,  7th  June,  1687, 
A  renewal  of  the  taking  ponsession  of  the  tciritory  upon  the  Straits  [J)e- 

troit]  between  Lakes  Erie  and  Hur on,  by  Sieur  de  la  Duranthaye 
OKver  Morel,  Ilquetry,  Sieur  de  la  Duran*^  'j:,  commandant  in  the  name 

of  the  King  of  the  Tenitory  of  the  Ottnwns,  Miamisy  Potluwatamiesy 

Sioux f  and  other  tribes  under  the  order"*  of  Monsieur ,  the  Marquis  de 

Denomvilley  Governor  General  of  New  France. 

This  day,  the  7th  of  June,  16S7,  in  presence  of  the  Rev'd  Father  An- 
geleran,  Head  of  the  Missions  with  the  OttawasJ  of  Michilimackinac,  the 

♦  Nicollet's  Report.  t  Law's  HKtm-ical  Dis, 

t  This  is,  manifestly,  an  error.  The  writer  of  this  act  of  posf^esaon  appears  to 
have  mistaken  the  bank  of  '.he  St.  Mary's,  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Miami  of  the 
Lakes,  in  the  Miami  country,  for  the  Sauft  de  Ste- Marie,  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Su- 
perior. The  latter  position  vras  occupied,  at  the  earliest  dates,  to  which  tradition 
reaches,  by  a  branch  (rfthe  Alfijoncjuins,  to  who  .i  the  French  gave  the  name,  from 
the  falls  of  the  rivei  at  that  local  !ty,  of  Kattlteux.  They  are  better  known,  at  this  day 
under  the  name  of  Chippewas  and  Odjibwas, 


SETTLEMENT   OP   DETROIT,   ETC. 


407 


'I 


Miamis  of  Sault  Ste-Marie,  the  Illinois,  and  Gr^en  Bay,  and  of  the 
Sioux  of  Mons.  de  la  Forest,  formerly  commandant  of  Fort  St.  Louis  on 
the  Illinois,  of  Mods,  de  Lisle,  our  Lieutenant,  and  of  Mons.  de  Beau- 
vai«),  Lieutenant  of  Fort  St.  Joseph,  on  the  Straits  [Detroit]  between 
Lakes  Huron  and  Erie.  We  declare  to  all  whom  it  may  hereafter  con- 
cern, that  we  have  come  upor  the  banks  of  the  river  St.  Deny's,  situat 
ed  three  lei^es  from  Lake  Erie,  in  the  Straits  of  the  said  Lakes  Erie 
and  Huron,  on  the  south  of  said  straits,  and  also  at  the  entrance  on  the 
north  side,  for  and  in  the  name  of  the  King,  that  we  re-take  possession 
of  the  said  posts,  established  by  Mons.  La  Salle  for  facilitating  the  voy- 
ages he  made  or  caused  to  be  made  in  vessels  from  Niagara  to  Michili- 
mackinac,  in  the  years  •  *  «  *  *  *  at  each  of  which  we  have  caused  to 
bo  set  up  anew  a  staff,  with  the  arms  of  the  King,  in  order  to  make  the 
said  renewed  taking  possession,  and  ordered  several  cabins  to  be  erected 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  French  und  the  Indians  of  the  Shawnees 
and  Miamis,  who  had  long  been  the  proprietors  of  the  said  territory, 
but  who  had  some  time  before  withdrawn  from  the  same  for  their  greater 
advantage. 

The  present  act  passed  in  <  '  presence,  signed  by  our  hands,  and  by 
Rev.  Father  Anj^'ileran,  of  the  society  of  Jesuits,  by  MM.  De  la  Forest, 
De  Lisle  and  De  Beauvais,  thuii  in  the  original :       vi  >•■  ...  mj 

,      ,,        Angelerai),  Jesuiie. 
,  De  la  Duranthaye  [laGarduer]. 

De  Beauvais,  and  »     . . 

De  la  Forest. 

Compared  by  me  with  the  original  in  my  hands.  Councillor  Secretary 
of  the  King,  and  Register  in  Chief  of  the  Royal  Council  at  Quebec,  sub- 
scribed, and  each  page  paraphe. 

Collated  at  Quebec,  this  11th  September,  1712. 

[Signed],  Byon  et  VANDREtrtL. 

Memoir  of  Motmeur  de  la  Mothe  Cadillac^  relative  to  the  establishment  of 
Detroit^  addressed  to  the  Minister  of  Marine,  \4tk  September,  1704  ; 

La  Mothe  Cadillac  renders  an  account  of  his  conduct  relative  to  the  esta- 
blishment of  Detroit,  by  questions  and  answers.  It  i$  the  Minister  mho 
qttestions,  and  La  Mothe  wIm  answers:  i    .   <  ^u'.  Um 

Q.  Was  it  not  in  1699  that  you  proposed  to  me  an  establishment  in 

the  Stri-its  which  separate  Lake  Erie  from  Lake  Huron  } 
A.  Yes,  my  Lord. 
Q.  What  were  the  motives  which  induced  you  to  wish  to  fortify  a 

place  there,  and  make  an  establishment  'i      >'• 

A,  I  had  several.    The  first  was  to  make  a  strong  post,  which  should 

not  be  subject  to  the  revolutions  of  other  posts,  by  fixing  there  a  number 


■.'II,': 


408 


THE    CHOCTAW    INDIANS. 


of  French  and  Savages,  in  order  to  curb  the  Iroquois,  who  had  conatant-- 
ly  annoyed  our  colonies  and  hindered  their  prosperity. 

Q.  At  what  time  did  you  leave  Quebec  to  go  to  Detroit  ? 

A.  On  the  8th  of  March,  1701.  I  reached  Montreal  the  12tb, 
when  we  were  obliged  to  make  a  change.  *  ♦•  *  I  left  La  Chine  the  5th 
of  June  with  fifty  soldiers  and  fifty  Canadians — Messrs.  De  Fonty,  Cap- 
tain, Duque  and  Chacornach,  Lieutenants.  I  was  ordered  to  pass  by  the 
Grand  River  of  the  Ottawas,  notwithstanding  my  remonstrances.  I 
arrived  at  Detroit  the  24th  July  and  fortified  myself  there  immediately  ; 
had  the  necessary  huts  made,  and  cleared  up  the  grounds,  preparatory  to 
its  being  sowed  in  the  autumn. 

Compare  these  data,  from  the  highest  sources,  with  the  Indian  tradi- 
tion of  the  first  arrival  of  the  French,  in  the  upper  lakes,  recorded  li 
page  107,  Oneota,  No.  2. 


THE  CHOCTAW  INDIANS. 

The  Vickibui^  SeiUinel  of  the  18th  ult.,  referring  to  this  tribe  of 
Indians,  has  the  following : — "  The  last  remnant  of  this  once  powerful 
tribe  are  now  crossing  our  ferry  on  their  way  to  their  new  homes  in  the 
far  West.  To  one  who,  like  the  writer,  has  been  familiar  to  their  bronze 
inexpressive  faces  froiti  infancy,  it  brings  associations  of  pe^'^liar  sadness 
to  see  them  bidding  here  a  last  farewell  perhaps  to  the  old  hills  which 
gave  birth,  and  are  doubtless  equally  dear  to  him  and  them  alike.  The 
first  playmates  :>f  oar  infancy  were  the  young  Choctaw  boys  of  the  theci 
woods  of  Warren  county.  Their  language  was  once  scarcely  less  fami- 
liar to  us  than  our  mother-English.  We  know,  we  think,  the  character 
of  the  Choctaw  well.  We  knew  many  of  their  present  stalwart  braves 
in  those  days  of  early  life  when  the  Indian  and  white  alike  forget  dis- 
guise, but  in  the  unchecked  exuberance  of  youthful  feeling  show  the  real 
character  that  policy  and  habit  may  afterwards  so  much  conceal ;  and 
we  know  that,  under  the  stolid  stoic  look  he  assumes,  there  is  burning  in 
the  Indian's  nature  a  heart  of  fire  and  feeling,  and  an  all-observing  keen- 
ness of  apprehension,  that  marks  and  remembers  everything  that  occurs, 
and  every  insult  he  receives.  Cunni-at  a  hah  !  They  are  going  a'^vay ! 
With  a  visible  reluctance  which  nothing  has  overcome  but  the  stern 
necessity  they  feel  impelling  them,  they  have  looked  their  last  on  the 
graves  of  their  sires — the  scenes  of  their  youth — and  have  taken  up  their 
slow  toilsome  march,  with  their  household  gods  among  them,  to  their 
new  home  in  a  strange  land.  They  leave  names  to  many  of  our  rivers, 
towns  and  counties  ;  and  so  long  as  our  State  remains.,  the  Choctaws, 
who  once  owned  most  of  her  soil,  will  be  remembered.' 


cartibr's  voyages  of  discovery. 


409 


A  SYNOPSIS  OP  CARTIER'S  VOYAGES  OF  DISCOVERY  TO 

NORTH  AMERICA. 


,  .  THIRD  VOYAGE. 

The  reports  and  discoveries  of  Cartier  were  so  well  received  by  the 
King  of  France  (Francis  I.),  that  he  determined  to  colonize  the  newly 
discovered  country,  and  named  John  Francis  de  la  Roche,  Lord  of  Rob- 
erval,  his  "  Lieutenant  and  Governor  in  the  countries  of  Canada  and 
Hochelaga."  Cartier  retained  his  former  situation  as  "  Captain  General 
and  leader  of  the  ships,"  and  to  him  was  entrusted  the  further  prosecution 
of  discoveries.  Five  vessels  were  ordered  to  be  prepared  at  St.  Malo,  and 
measures  appear  to  have  been  taken  to  carry  out  settlers,  cattle,  seeds, 
and  agricultural  implements.  Much  delay,  however,  seems  to  have 
attended  the  preparations,  and  before  they  were  completed,  Donnacona 
and  his  companions,  who  had  been  baptized,  paid  the  debt  of  nature.  A 
little  girl,  ten  years  old,  was  the  only  person  surviving  out  of  the  whole 
number  of  captives. 

It  is  seldom  that  a  perfect  harmony  has  prevailed  between  the  leaders 
of  naval  and  land  forces,  in  the  execution  of  great  enterprises.  And 
though  but  little  is  said  to  guide  the  reader  in  forming  a  satisfactory  opi- 
nion on  the  subject,  the  result  in  this  instance  proved  that  there  was  a 
settled  dissatisfaction  in  the  mind  of  Cartier  respecting  the  general  ar« 
rangements  for  the  contemplated  voyage.  Whether  he  thought  himself 
neglected  in  not  being  invested  with  the  government  of  the  country  he 
had  discovered,  or  felt  unwilling  that  another  should  share  in  the  honors 
of  future  discoveries,  cannot  now  be  determined.  It  should  be  recollected 
laat  the  conquest  of  Mexico  had  then  but  recently  been  accomplished 
^1520),  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  Cartier,  who  had  taken  some  pains 
^~  exalt  Donnacona  into  another  Montezuma,  thought  himself  entitled 
to  receive  from  Francis,  rewards  and  emoluments  in  some  measure  cor- 
responding to  those  which  his  great  rival,  Charles,  had  finally  bestowed 
upon  Cortez. 

Whatever  were  the  causes,  four  years  elapsed  before  ^he  ahips  were 
prepared,  and  M  l-a  Roche,  on  visiting  the  vessels  in  the  road  of  St. 
Malo,  ready  for  sea,  then  informed  Cartier  that  his  artillery,  munitions, 
and  "  other  necessary  things"  which  he  had  prepared,  were  not  yet  arriv- 
ed from  Champaigne  and  Normandy.  Cartier,  in  the  meantime,  had 
received  positive  orders  from  the  King  to  set  sail.  In  this  exigency,  it 
was  determined  that  Cartier  sh  uld  proceed,  while  the  King's  Lieuten- 
ant should  remain  "  to  prepare  a  ship  or  two  at  Honfleur,  whither  he 
thought  his  things  were  come." 
This  arrangement  concluded,  La  Roche  invested  Cartier  with  full 
52 


iVf, 


}h 


'am 


Im 


mi 


^\ 


..J*; 


:m 


410 


cartibr's  voyages  of  discovery. 


'^flr  Donnacoua  and   his  companions  in  captivity.      Carticr 
.   "inacona  was  doail,  and  his  bones  rested  in  the  ground 


powers  to  act  until  his  arrival,  and  the  latter  set  sail  with  five  ships, 
*'  well  furnished  and  victualled  for  two  ycors,"  on  the  23d  of  May,  1040. 
Storms  and  contrary  winds  attended  the  passage.  The  ships  parted  com* 
pany,  and  were  kept  so  long  at  sea,  that  they  were  comi^lled  to  water 
the  cattle,  &c.,  they  took  out  for  breed,  with  cider.  At  length,  the  ves- 
sels  re-assembled  in  the  harbor  of  Carpunt  in  Newfoundland,  and  -^fter 
taking  in  wood  and  water,  proceeded  on  the  voyage,  Cartier  not  deem- 
ing it  advisable  to  wait  longer  for  the  coming  of  La  Roche.  He  reached 
the  little  haven  of  Saincte  Croix  (where  he  wintered  in  the  former  voy- 
age), on  the  23d  of  August.  His  arrival  was  welcomed  by  the  natives, 
vrho  crowded  around  his  vessels,  with  Agona  at  their  head,  making 
iuquiri 
replied,  »* 

—that  the  t»i..  ■  persons  had  become  great  lords,  and  were  married,  and 
settled  in  France.  No  displeasure  was  evinced  by  the  intelligence  of 
Donnacona's  death.  Agona,  on  the  contrary,  seemed  to  be  well  pleased 
with  it,  probably,  as  the  journalist  thinks,  because  it  left  him  to  rule  in  his 
stead.  He  took  off  his  head-dress  and  bracelets,  both  being  of  yellow 
leather  edged  with  wampum,  and  presented  them  to  Cartier.  The  lat- 
ter made  a  suitable  return  to  him  and  his  attendants  in  small  presents, 
intimating  that  he  had  brought  many  new  things,  which  were  intended 
for  them.  Ho  returned  the  chieftain's  simple  "  crown."  They  then 
ate,  drank,  and  departed. 

Having  thus  formally  renewed  intercourse  with  the  natives,  Carticr 
sent  his  boats  to  explore  a  more  suitable  harbor  and  x)lace  of  landing. 
They  reported  in  favor  of  a  small  river,  about  four  leagues  above,  where 
the  vessels  were  accordingly  moored,  and  their  cargoes  discharged.  Of 
the  spot  thus  selected  for  a  fort  and  harbor,/ks  it  was  destined  afterwards 
to  become  celebrated  in  the  history  of  Canada,  it  may  be  proper  to  give 
a  more  detailed  notice  of  Cartier's  original  description.  The  river  is 
stated  to  be  fifty  paces  broad,  having  three  fathoms  water  at  full  tide, 
and  but  a  foot  at  the  ebb,  having  its  entrance  towards  the  south,  and  its 
course  very  serpentine.  The  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  lands  bordering 
it,  the  vigorous  growth  of  trees,  and  the  rapidity  of  vegetation,  are  highly 
and  (I  believe)  very  justly  extolled.  Near  it,  there  is  said  to  be  "  a  high 
and  steep  cliff,"  which  it  was  necessary  to  ascend  by  "  a  way  in  manner 
of  a  pair  of  stairs,"  and  below  it,  and  betwe'jn  it  and  the  river,  an  inter- 
val sufficiently  extensive  to  accommodate  a  fort.  A  work  of  defence 
was  also  built  upon  the  cliff,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  "  nether 
fort  and  the  ships,  and  all  things  that  might  pass,  as  well  by  the  great,  as 
by  this  small  river."  Upon  the  cliff  a  spring  of  pure  water  was  discov- 
ered near  the  fort,  "  adjoining  whereunto,"  says  the  narrator, "  w6  found 
good  store  of  stones,  which  we  esteemed  to  the  diamonds"  (limpid 
quartz).     At  the  foot  of  the  cliff,  facing  the  St.  Lawrence,  they  found 


OARTmas  vovieRB  op  disoovbrt. 


411 


iron,  ntui  nt  the  water's  edge  "  certain  leavea  of  fine  gold  (mica)  as  thick 
as  a  niati'H  nail." 

Tlio  ground  was  so  favoraUo  for  tillage,  that  twenty  men  labored  at 
an  aero  and  n  half  in  on<>  day.  Cabbage,  turnip, and  lettuce  seed,  Bprung 
up  th<.>  eighth  day.  A  .uxuriouo  meadow  waH  found  along  the  river,  and 
the  woodit  were  clustered  with  a  species  of  the  native  grnpe.  Such  were 
the  niilurul  appearance  and  advantages  of  n  spot  which  wm  destined  to 
be  the  future  site  of  the  city  and  fortress  of  Quebec,*  "  but  to  which 
he  gave  the  name  of  *  Oharlesbourg  Royal.'  " 

Curtior  lost  no  time  in  despatching  two  of  his  vessels  to  France,  under 
command  of  Mac:;  JoUobert  and  Stephen  Noel,  his  brother-in-law  and 
nephew,  with  letters  to  the  king,  containing  an  account  of  his  voyage 
and  proceeding:^,  accompanied  with  Npccimens  of  the  mineral  treasures  he 
supposed  himself  to  have  discovered ;  and  taking  care  to  add  "  how 
Mons.  Koberval  had  not  yet  come,  and  that  he  feared  that  by  occasioo 
of  contrary  winds  and  tempestt,  he  was  driven  back  again  into  France." 
These  vessels  left  the  newly  discovered  town  and  fort  of*'  Oharlcsbottrg 
Royal"  on  the  2d  of  September.  And  they  were  no  sooner  despatched, 
than  Carticr  determined  to  explore  the  "  Saults"  or  rapids  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  which  had  been  I'tscribed  to  him,  and  partly  pointed  out,  dur- 
ing his  nHcent  to  the  mountain  of  Montreal.  Leaving  the  fort  under  the 
command  of  the  Viscount  Beaupre,  he  embarked  in  two  boats  on  the  7th 
of  September,  accompanied  by  Martine  de  Painpont  and  other  ''  gentle* 
iiion,"  with  a  suitable  complement  of  mariners.  The  only  incident  re- 
corded of  the  passage  up,  is  his  visit  to  "  the  Lord  of  Hochelay" — a  chief 
who  had  presented  him  a  little  girl,  on  his  former  visit,  and  evinced  a 
friendship  during  his  stay  in  the  river,  which  he  was  now  anxious  to 
show  that  he  preserved  the  recollection  of.  He  presented  the  chief  a 
cloak  "  of  Paris  red,'*  garnished  with  buttons  and  bells,  with  two  basins 
of  "  Laton"  (pewter),  and  some  knives  and  hatchets.  He  also  left  with 
this  chief  two  boys  to  acquire  the  Indian  language. 

Continuing  the  ascent,  he  reached  the  lower  "  SauU"  on  the  11th  of 
the  month,  and,  on  trial,  found  it  impossible  to  ascend  it  with  the  force 
of  oars.  He  determined  to  proceed  by  land,  and  found  a  well-beaten 
path  leading  in  the  desired  course.  This  ytath  soon  conducted  him  to  an 
Indian  village,  where  he  was  well  received,  and  furnished  with  guides 
to  visit  the  second  *'  Sault."  Here  he  was  informed  that  there  was 
another  Sault  at  some  distance,  and  that  the  river  was  not  navigable — a 
piece  of  information  that  meant  either  that  it  was  not  navigable  by  tho 
craft  Cartier  had  entered  the  river  with,  or  was  intended  to  repress  his 
further  advance  into  the  country.  The  day  being  far  spent,  he  returned 
to  his  boats,  where  four  hundred  natives  awaited  his  arrival.     He  ap- 

*  Queiy — Is  not  the  worn  Quebec  a  derivative  from  the  Algonquin  phrase  Ktbic— 
a  term  uttered  in  pasning  by  a  dangerous  and  rocky  coast  ? 


<»*': 


^fm 


^m 


,mp-m\ 


^^i:,\ 


'■'M\ 


412 


CARTIERS   VOYAGES   OF   DISCOVERT. 


peased  their  curiosity,  by  ioterchanging  civilitieci,  and  distributing  small 
presents,  and  made  all  speed  to  return  to  Charlesbourg  Royal,  where  he 
learned  that  the  natives,  alarmed  by  the  formidable  defences  going  on, 
had  intermitted  their  customary  visits,  and  evinced  signs  of  hostility. 
This  inference  was  confirmed  by  his  own  observations  on  the  downward 
passage,  and  he  determined  to  use  the  utmost  diligence  and  precaution 
to  sustain  himself  in  his  new  position. 

The  rest  of  this  voy«ge  is  wanting.  Hackluyt  hiMS,  however,  pre- 
served two  letters  of  Jacques  Noel,  a  relative  of  Cartier,  written  at  St. 
Malo  in  1587,  with  the  observations  of  latitude,  courses,  and  distances, 
made  by  "  John  Alphonso  of  Xanctoigne,"  who  carried  out  La  Roche, 
Lord  of  Roberval,  to  Canada,  in  1.542,  and  a  fragment  of  Roberval's  nar- 
rative, which  indicated  the  sequel  of  Cartier's  third  and  last  voyage. 
From  the  latter,  it  appears  that  Roberval  entered  the  harbor  of  Belle 
Isle  in  Newfoundland,  on  the  8th  of  June,  1542,  on  his  way  to  Canada ; 
and  while  there,  Cartier  unexpectedly  entered  the  same  harbor,  on  his 
return  to  France.  He  reported  that  he  was  unable  "  with  his  small 
company"  to  maintain  a  footing  in  the  country,  owing  to  the  incessant 
hostility  of  the  natives,  and  had  resolved  to  return  to  France.  He  pre- 
sented the  limpid  quartz,  and  gold  yellow  mica,  which  he  had  carefully 
cherished,  under  a  belief  that  he  had  discovered  in  these  resplendent 
minerals,  the  repositories  of  gold  and  diamonds.  An  experiment  was 
made  the  next  day,  upon  what  is  denominated  "  gold  ore,"  by  which 
term  the  journalist  does  not  probably  refer  to  the  "  mica,"  considered, 
in  an  age  in  which  mineralogy  had  not  assumed  the  rank  of  a  science,  as 
"  leaves  of  gold,"  but  to  pieces  of  yellow  pyrites  of  iron,  which  it  is  men- 
tioned in  the  description  of  the  environs  of  <*  Charlesbourg  Royal"  Cartier 
had  discovered  in  the  slate  rock.  And  the  ore  was  pronounced  "  good" 
—a  proof  either  of  gross  deception,  or  gross  ignorance  in  the  experi- 
menter. Carrier  spoke  highly  of  the  advantages  the  country  presented 
for  settlement,  m  ^int  of  fertility.  He  had,  however,  determined  to 
leave  it.  He  disobeyed  Roberval's  order  to  return,  and  "  both  he  and 
his  company"  secretly  left  the  harbor,  and  made  the  best  of  their  way  to 
France,  being  "moved," as  the  journalist  adds,  "with  ambition,  be- 
cause they  would  have  all  the  glory  of  the  discovery  of  these  parts  to 
themselves."  -■•>■.■       >•  .     ■         ;.• 

January  21flt,  1829.  ''  ^  • 


THE  INFLVENCE   OF  AIU>ENT   SPIRITS. 


413 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  ARDENT  SPIRITS  ON  THE  CONDI- 
TION OF  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

AN   ADDBESS   BEAD   BEFORE   THE   CHIPrEWA    COUNTY   TEMPERANCE  SOCIETT,    AT 
8AULT  STE-MARIE,  MAY  8th,  1832. 

The  effects  of  intemperance  on  the  character  of  nations  and  indiridu- 
als  have  been  often  depicted,  within  a  few  years,  in  faithful  colors,  and 
by  gifted  minds.  "  Thoughts  that  breathe  and  words  that  burn"  were 
once  supposed  to  be  confined,  exclusively,  to  give  melody  to  the  lyre, 
and  life  to  the  canvass.  But  the  conceptions  of  modem  benevolence 
have  dispelled  the  illusion,  and  taught  us  that  genius  has  no  higher  ob- 
jects than  the  promotion  of  the  greatest  amount  of  good  to  man — ^that 
these  objects  come  home  to  the  "  business  and  bosoms"  of  men  in  their 
every  day  avocations — that  they  lie  level  to  every  capacity,  and  never 
assume  so  exalted  a  character,  as  when  they  are  directed  to  increase  the 
sum  of  domestic  happiness  and  fireside  enjoyment — 

"  To  mend  the  morels  and  improve  the  heart" 

It  is  this  consideration  that  gives  to  the  temperance  effort  in  our  day, 
a  refined  and  expansive  character — 

"  Above  all  Greek,  above  all  Roman  fame"— 
which  has  enlisted  in  its  cause  sound  heads  and  glowing  hearts,  in  all 
parts  of  our  country — which  is  daily  augmenting  the  sphere  of  its  influ- 
ence, and  which  has  already  carried  its  precepts  and  examples  from  the 
little  sea-board  village,*  where  it  originated,  to  the  foot  of  Lake  Superior. 
And  I  have  now  the  pleasure  of  seeing  before  me  a  society,  assembled  on 
their  first  public  meeting,  who  have  "  banded  together,"  not  with  such 
mistaken  zeal  as  dictated  the  killing  of  Paul,  or  assassinating  Csesar,  but 
for  giving  their  aid  in  staying  the  tide  of  intemperance  which  has  been 
rolling  westward  for  more  than  three  centuries,  sweeping  away  thou- 
sands of  white  and  red  men  in  its  course — which  has  grown  with  the 
growth  of  the  nation,  and  strengthened  with  its  strength,  and  which 
threatens  with  an  overwhelming  moral  desolation  all  who  do  not  adopt 
the  rigid  maxim— 

"  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not." 

The  British  critic  of  the  last  century  little  thought,  while  moralizing 
upon  some  of  the  weaknesses  of  individual  genius,  that  he  was  uttering 
maxims  which  would  encourage  the  exertions  of  voluntary  associations 
of  men  to  put  a  stop  to  intemperance.  It  was  as  true  then  as  now,  that 
"  in  the  bottle,  discontent  seeks  for  comfort,  cowardice  for  courage,  and 
bashfiilness  for  confidence."    It  was  as  true  then,  as  now,  that  the  "  neg- 


m 


'M 


*  Andovcr. 


■■■C     f(    1 


414 


THE    INFLUENCE    OF   ARDENT   SPIRITS 


ligence  and  irregularity"  which  arc  the  fruits  of  this  habit,"  if  long  con- 
tinued, will  render  knowledge  useless,  wit  ridiculous,  and  genius  con- 
temptible," "  Who,"  he  exclaims,  "  that  ever  asked  succors  from 
Bacchus,  was  able  to  preserve  himself  from  being  enslaved  by  his  aux- 
iliary ?"•  And  is  there  a  species  of  servitude  more  pernicious  in  its  in- 
fluence, more  degrading  in  its  character,  more  destructive  of  all  physical 
and  intellectual  power,  than  the  slavery  of  inebriation  %  The  rage  of 
the  conflagration — the  devastation  of  the  flood — the  fury  of  the  tempest, 
are  emblematic  of  the  moral  fury  of  the  mind  under  the  influence  of 
alcohol.  It  is  equally  ungovernable  in  its  power,  and  destructive  in  its 
efiects.  But  its  devastations  are  more  to  be  deplored,  because  they  are 
the  devastations  of  human  faculties — of  intellectual  power — of  animal 
energy — of  moral  dignity— of  social  happiness — of  temporal  health — of 
eternal  felicity. 

Intemperance  is  emphatically  the  parent  of  disease,  mental  and  phy- 
sical. Its  direct  efiects  are  to  blunt  the  faculty  of  correct  thinking,  and 
to  paralyse  the  power  of  vigorous  action.  Nothing  more  effectually 
takes  away  from  the  human  mind,  its  ordinary  practical  powers  of  dis- 
crimination and  decision,  without  which  man  is  like  a  leaf  upon  the  tem- 
pest, or  the  chaff  before  the  wind.  Dr.  Darwin  has  aptly  compared  the 
efiects  of  spirituous  liquors  upon  the  lungs  to  the  ancient  fable  of  Pro- 
metheus stealing  fire  from  heaven,  who  was  punished  for  the  theft  by 
a  vulture  gnawing  on  the  liver.f  A  striking  allegory  :  but  one  which  is 
not  inaptly  applied  to  characterize  the  painful  and  acute  diseases  which 
are  visited  upon  the  inebriate.  Dr.  Rush  was  an  early  advocate  of  the 
cause.  He  likened  the  effects  of  the  various  degrees  of  alcohol,  in  spir- 
ituous drinks,  to  the  artificial  mensuration  of  heat  by  the  thermometer, 
and  took  a  decided  stand  in  pointing  out  its  poisonous  efiects  upon  the 
system,  in  the  generation  of  a  numerous  class  of  diseases,  acute  and 
chronic. 

If  unhealthy  food  had  been  the  cause  of  such  disorders,  the  article 
would  be  rigidly  shunned.  No  man  would  choose  to  eat  twice  of  the 
cicuta  ;  to  use  bread  having  a  portion  of  lime  in  it ;  or  to  drink  frequently 
of  a  preparation  of  sugar  of  lead.  Even  the  intemperate  would  fear  to 
drink  of  alcohol,  in  its  state  of  chemical  purity,  for  its  effects  would  cer- 
tainly be  to  arrest  the  functions  of  life.  Yet  he  will  drink  of  this  pow- 
erful drug,  if  diluted  with  acids,  saccharine  and  coloring  matter,  water 
and  various  impurities,  under  the  disguised  names  of  wine,  brandy,  rum, 
malt  liquors,  whisky,  cordials,  and  mixed  potations,  which  all  tend  to 
pamper  the  natural  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  and  poison  its  powers 
of  healthful  action. 

Alcohol  is  one  of  the  prepucatioos  which  were  brought  to  light  in  the 


*  Dr.  Johnson. 


t  Zoonomia. 


ON   THi3   INDIAN   RACE. 


415 


kge  of  the  Alchemysts — when  the  human  mind  had  run  mad  in  a  philo* 
sophic  research  after  two  substances  which  were  not  found  in  nature — the 
philosopher's  stone,  and  the  universal  panacea.  One,  it  was  believed, 
W{^  to  transmute  all  substances  it  touched  into  gold,  and  the  other,  to  cure 
all  diseases.  The  two  great  desires  of  the  world— weaftA  and  long  fi/e, 
were  thus  to  be  secured  in  a  way  which  Moses  and  the  Prophets  had 
never  declared.  A  degree  of  patient  ascetic  research  was  devoted  to  the 
investigation  of  natural  phenomena,  which  the  world  had  not  before  wit- 
nessed ;  and  modern  science  is  indebted  to  the  mistaken  labors  of  this 
race  of  chemical  monks,  for  many  valuable  discoveries,  which  were,  for 
the  most  part,  stumbled  on.  So  far  as  relates  to  the  discovery  of  the 
alcoholic  principle  of  grains,  a  singular  reversal  of  their  high  anticipa- 
tions has  ensued.  They  sought  for  a  substance  to  enrich  mankind,  but 
found  a  substance  to  impoverish  them  :  they  sought  a  power  to  cure  all 
diseases,  but  they  found  one  to  cause  them.  Alcohol  is  thus  invested 
with  great  talismanic  power :  and  this  power  is  not  to  create,  but  to 
destroy — not  to  elevate,  but  to  prostrate — not  to  impart  life,  but  death. 

How  extensive  its  uses  are,  as  a  re-agent  and  solvent,  in  medicine  and 
the  arts — or  if  its  place  could  be  supplied,  in  any  instances,  by  other  sub- 
stances— are  questions  to  be  answered  by  physicians  and  chemists.  But 
admitting,  what  is  probable  to  my  own  mind,  that  its  properties  and  uses 
in  pharmacy  and  the  arts  a*'e  indispensable  in  several  operations,  in  the 
present  state  of  our  knowle^  ge — does  this  furnish  a  just  plea  for  its  ordi- 
nary use,  as  a  beverage,  in  a  state  of  health  1  No  more  than  it  would, 
that  because  the  lancet  and  the  probe  are  useful  in  a  state  of  disease, 
they  should  be  continued  in  a  state  of  health.  And  do  not  every  class 
of  men  who  continue  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  waste  their  blood  by  a  diur- 
nal exhaustion  of  its  strength  and  healthy  properties,  more  injurious  than 
a  daily  depletion  ;  and  probe  their  flesh  with  a  fluid  too  subtle  for  the 
physician  to  extract  ? 

The  transition  from  temp<;rate  to  intemperate  drinking,  is  very  easy. 
And  those  who  advocate  the  moderate  use  of  distilled  spirits  are  indeed 
the  real  advocates  of  intemperance.  No  man  ever  existed,  perhaps,  who 
thought  himself  in  danger  of  being  enslaved  by  a  practice,  which  he,  at 
first,  indulged  in  moderation.  A  habit  of  relying  upon  it  is  imperceptibly 
formed.  Nature  is  soon  led  to  expect  the  adventitious  aid,  as  a  hale 
man,  accustomed  to  wear  a  staff,  may  imagine  he  cannot  do  without  it, 
until  he  has  thrown  it  aside.  If  it  communicates  a  partial  energy,  it  is 
the  energy  of  a  convulsion.  Its  joy  is  a  phrenzy.  Its  hope  is  a  phan- 
tom. And  all  its  exhiblaons  of  changing  passion,  oo  many  melancholy 
proofs  of 

.' •'<l>i  .' ".ii  .'  '         "  the  reasonable  loul  rur  tiad."        •  • 

Angelic  beings  are  probably  exalted  above  all  human  weaknesses.— 


i(:-V 


m. 


416 


THE  INFLUENCE   OF  ARDENT   SPIRITS 


But  if  there  be  anything  in  their  survey  of  our  actions  which  causes 
them  to  weep,  it  is  the  sight  of  a  drunken  father  in  the  domestic  circle. 
Instructed  reason,  and  sound  piety,  have  united  their  voices  in  decry- 
ing the  evils  of  intemperance.  Physicians  have  described  its  effects  in 
deranging  the  absorbent  vessels  of  the  stomach,  and  changing  the  heal- 
thy organization  of  the  system.  Moralists  have  portrayed  its  fatal  influ- 
ence on  the  intellectual  faculties.  Divines  have  pointed  out  its  destruc- 
tive powers  on  the  soul.  Poetry,  philosophy  and  science,  have  mourned 
the  numbers  who  have  been  cut  down  by  it.  Common  sense  has  raised 
up  its  voice  against  it.     It  is  indeed — 

,  ,     .,        " a  monster  of  ao  frightful  mien, 

That  to  be  Aa(«/,  need*  but  to  be  fftn."  ' 

Like  the  genie  of  Arabic  fable,  it  has  risen  up,  where  it  was  least 

expected,  and  stalked  through  the  most  secret  and  the  most  public 

apartments.     And  wherever  it  has  appeared,  it  has  prostrated  the  human 

mind.     It  has  silenced  the  voice  of  eloquence  in  the  halls  of  justice  and 

legislation.     It  has  absorbed  the  brain  of  the  scientific  lecturer.     It  has 

caused  the  sword  to  drop  from  the  hand  of  the  military  leader.     It  has 

stupefied  the  author  in  his  study,  and  the  pastor  in  his  desk.     It  has 

made  the  wife  a  widow  in  her  youth,  and  caused  the  innocent  child  to 

weep  upon  a  father's  grave.     We  dare  not  look  beyond  it.     Hope,  who 

has  attended  the  victim-of  intemperance  through  all  the  changes  of  his 

downward  fortune,  and  not  forsaken  him  in  any  other  exigency,  has 

forsaken  here.      Earth  had  its  vanities  to  solace  him,  but  eternity  has 

none. 

"  Wounds  of  the  heart— care,  disappointment,  loss, 
''    '  '      '       Love,  jojr,  and  friendship's  fame,  and  fortune's  cross, 

The  wound  that  mars  the  flesh — the  instant  pain 

That  racks  the  palsied  limb,  or  fever'd  brain, 
■^'  All — all  the  woes  that  life  can  feel  or  miss. 

All  have  their  hopes,  cures,  palliatives,  but  (Am— 

This  onZy — mortal  canker  of  the  mind. 

Grim  Belial's  latt  attempt  on  human  kind." 

If  such,  then,  are  the  effects  of  ardent  spirits  upon  the  condition  of  civi- 
lized man,  who  has  the  precepts  of  instructed  reason  to  enlighten  him, 
and  the  consolations  of  Christianity  to  support  him,  what  must  be  the 
influence  of  intemperate  habits  upon  the  aboriginal  tribes  ?  I  propose 
to  offer  a  few  considerations  upon  this  subject.  And  in  so  doing  I  dis- 
claim all  intention  of  imputing  to  one  nation  of  the  European  stock,  more 
than  the  other,  the  national  crime  of  having  introduced  ardent  spirits 
among  the  American  Indians.  Spaniards,  Portuguese,  Swedes,  Dutch, 
Italians,  Russians,  Germans,  French  and  English,  all  come  in  for  a  share 
of  the  obloquy.  They  each  brought  ardent  spirits  to  the  New  World — 
a  proof,  it  may  be  inferredj  of  their  general  use,  as  a  drink  in  Europe,  at 
the  era  of  the  discovery.  Whatever  other  articles  the  first  adventurers 
took  to  operate  upon  the  hopes  and  fears  of  the  new  found  people,  distilled 


ON    THE    INDIAN   RACE. 


417 


or  fermented  liquor  appears  to  have  been,  in  no  instance,  overlooked  or  for- 
gotten. It  would  be  easy  to  show  the  use  made  of  them  in  the  West  In- 
dies, and  in  the  southern  part  of  our  hemisphere.  But  our  object  is  con- 
dined  to  the  colonies  planted  in  the  North.  And  in  this  portion  of  the 
contment  the  English  and  French  have  been  the  predominating  powers. 
It  had  been  well,  if  they  had  predominated  in  everything  else — if  they 
had  only  been  rivals  for  courage,  wisdom  and  dominion.  If  they  bad 
only  fought  to  acquire  civil  power — conquered  to  spread  Christianity — 
negotiated  to  perpetuate  peace.  But  we  have  too  many  facts  on  record 
to  show,  that  they  were  also  rivals  in  spreading  the  reign  of  intempe- 
rance among  the  Indians ;  in  gleaning,  with  avaricious  hand,  the  furs  from 
their  h^-os ;  in  stimulating  them  to  fight  in  their  battles,  and  iu  leaving 
them  to  their  own  fate,  when  the  battles  were  ended. 

Nor  do  we,  as  Americans,  affect  to  have  suddenly  succeeded  to  a  better 
state  of  feelings  respecting  the  natives  than  our  English  ancestry  pos- 
sessed. They  were  men  of  sterling  enterprise ;  of  undaunted  resolution ; 
of  high  sentiments  of  religious  and  political  liberty.  And  we  owe  to  them 
and  to  the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which  Providence  placed  us,  all  that 
we  are,  as  a  free  and  a  prosperous  people.  But  while  they  bequeathed  to 
us  these  sentiments  as  the  preparatives  of  our  own  national  destiny,  they 
also  bequeathed  to  us  their  peculiar  opinions  respecting  the  Indian  tribes. 
And  these  opinions  have  been  cherished  with  obstinacy,  even  down  to 
our  own  times.  The  noble  sentiments  of  benevolence  of  the  19th  century 
had  not  dawned,  when  we  assumed  our  station  in  the  family  of  nations. 
If  they  were  felt  by  gifted  individuals,  they  were  not  felt  by  the  body  of 
the  nation.  Other  duties — the  imperious  duties  of  self-existence,  national 
poveity,  wasted  resources,  a  doubtful  public  credit,  a  feeble  population, 
harassing  frontier  wars,  pressed  heavily  upon  us.  But  we  have  seen 
all  these  causes  of  national  depression  passing  away,  in  less  than  half  a 
century.  With  them,  it  may  be  hoped,  have  passed  away,  every  obsta- 
cle to  the  exercise  of  the  most  enlarged  charity,  and  enlightened  philan- 
thropy, respecting  the  native  tribes. 

Nationality  is  sometimes  as  well  characterized  by  small  as  by  great 
things — by  names,  as  by  customs.  And  this  may  be  observed  in  the 
treatment  of  the  Indians,  so  far  as  respects  the  subject  of  ardent  spir- 
its. Under  the  French  government  they  were  liberally  supplied  with 
brandy.  Under  the  English,  with  Jamaica  rum.  Under  the  Americans, 
with  whisky.  These  constitute  the  fire,  the  gall,  and  the  poison  ages  of  In- 
dian history.  Under  this  triple  curse  they  have  maintained  an  existence 
in  the  face  of  a  white  population.  But  it  has  been  an  existence  merely. 
Other  nations  are  said  to  have  had  a  golden  age.  But  there  has  been  no 
golden  age  for  them.  If  there  ever  was  a  state  of  prosperity  among 
them,  which  may  be  likened  to  it,  it  was  when  their  camps  were  crowned 
with  temporal  abundance — when  the  races  of  animals,  furred  and  unfur- 
53 


418 


TUB   INFLUENCE   OF   ARDENT    SPIRITS 


red,  placed  food  and  clothing  within  the  reach  of  all — and  when  they 
knew  no  intoxicating  drink.  To  counterbalance  these  advantages,  they 
were,  however,  subject  to  many  evils.  They  were  then,  as  they  are 
now,  indolent,  improvident,  revengeful,  warlike.  Bravery,  manual 
strength,  and  eloquence,  were  the  cardinal  virtues.  And  their  owir  feuds 
kept  them  in  a  state  of  perpetual  insecurity  and  alarm.  The  increased 
value  given  to  furs,  by  the  arrival  of  Europeans,  created  a  new  era  in 
their  history,  and  accelerated  their  downfall.  It  gave  an  increased  energy 
and  new  object  to  the  chase.  To  reward  their  activity  in  this  employ- 
ment, ardent  spirits  became  the  bounty,  rather  th»n  the  price.  A  two- 
fold injury  ensued.  The  animals  upon  whose  flesh  they  had  subsisted 
became  scarce,  and  their  own  constitutions  were  undermined  with  the 
subtle  stimulant.  i-  > 

Historical  writers  do  not  always  agree  :  but  they  coincide  in  their  tes- 
timony respecting  the  absence  of  any  intoxicating  drink  among  the  north- 
ern Indians,  at  the  time  of  the  discovery.  It  is  well  attested  that  the 
Azteeks,  and  other  Mexican  and  Southern  tribes,  had  their  pulque,  and 
other  intoxicating  drinks,  which  they  possessed  the  art  of  making  from 
various  native  grains  and  fruits.  But  the  art  itself  was  confined  *h 
the  plants  employed,  to  those  latitudes.  And  there  is  no  histori> 
dence  to  prove  that  it  was  ever  known  or  practised  by  the  tribes  situated 
north  and  east  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Dr.  Robertson,  an  able  and  faith- 
ful describer  of  Indian  manners,  fully  concurs  with  the  Jesuit  authors,  in 
saying  that  no  such  beverage  was  known  in  the  north,  until  Europeans 
found  it  for  their  pecuniary  interest  to  supply  it.  After  which,  intoxica- 
tion became  as  common  among  the  northern  as  the  southern  tribes.* 

Three  hundred  and  forty  years  ago  there  was  not  a  white  man  in 
America^  Columbus  discovered  the  West  India  Islands ;  but  Cabot  and 
Verrizani  were  the  discoverers  of  North  America.  Cartier  and  Hudson 
followed  in  the  track.  The  first  interview  of  Hudson  with  the  Mohegan 
tribes,  took  place  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  which  now  bears  his  name. 
It  is  remarkable  as  the  scene  of  the  first  Indian  intoxication  among  them. 
He  had  no  sooner  cast  anchor,  and  landed  from  his  boat,  and  passed  a 
friendly  salutation  with  the  natives,  than  he  ordered  a  bottle  of  ardent 
spirits  to  be  brought.  To  show  that  he  did  not  intend  to  offer  them 
what  he  would  not  himself  taste,  an  attendant  poured  him  out  a  cup  of 
the  liquor,  which  he  drank  off.  The  cup  was  then  filled  and  passed  to 
the  Indians.  But  they  merely  smelled  of  it  and  passed  it  on.  It  had 
nearly  gone  round  the  circle  untasted,  when  one  of  the  chiefs,  bolder 
than  the  rest,  made  a  short  harangue,  saying  it  would  be  disrespectful  to 
return  it  untasted,  and  declaring  his  intention  to  drink  off  the  potion,  if  he 
should  be  killed  in  the  attempt.     He  drank  it  off.    Dizziness  and  ^^tu- 

*  Robertson's  History  of  America. 


ON   THE    INDIAN    RACE. 


419 


por  immediately  ensued.  He  sank  down  and  fell  into  a  sleep — the  sleep 
of  death,  as  his  companions  thought.  Ijut  in  due  time  he  awoke — de- 
clared the  happiness  he  had  experienced  from  its  effects — asked  again 
for  the  cup,  and  the  whole  assembly  followed  his  example.* 

Nor  was  the  first  meeting  with  the  New  England  tribes  very  dissimi- 
lai'.  It  took  place  at  Plymouth,  in  1620.  Massasoit,  the  celebrated 
chief  of  the  Pokanokets,  came  to  visit  the  new  settlers,  not  long  after 
their  landing.  He  was  received  by  the  English  governor  with  military 
music  and  the  discharge  of  «ome  muskets.  After  which,  the  Governor 
kissed  his  hand.  Massasoit  then  kissed  him,  and  they  both  sat  down 
together.  "  A  pot  of  strong  water,"  as  the  early  writers  expressed  it, 
was  then  ordered,  from  which  both  drank.  The  chief,  in  his  simplicity, 
drank  so  great  a  draught  that  it  threw  him  into  a  violent  penpiration 
during  the  remainder  of  the  interview.! 

The  first  formal  interview  of  the  French  with  the  Indians  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  is  also  worthy  of  being  referred  to,  as  it  appears  to  have  been 
the  initial  step  in  vitiating  the  taste  of  the  Indii  iS,  by  the  introduction  of 
a  foreign  drink.  It  took  place  in  1535,  on  board  one  of  Cartier's  ships, 
lying  at  anchor  near  the  Island  of  Orleans,  forty-nine  years  before  the 
arrival  of  Amidas  and  Barlow  on  the  coast  of  Virginia.  Donnaconna,  a 
chief  who  is  courteously  styled  the  '*  Lord  of  Agouhanna,"  visited  the 
ship  with  twelve  canoes.  Ten  of  these  he  had  stationed  at  a  distance, 
and  with  the  other  two,  containing  sixteen  men,  he  approached  the  ves- 
sels. When  he  drew  near  the  headmost  vet:sel,  he  began  to  utter  an 
earnest  address,  accompanied  with  violent  gesticclatiou.  Cartier  bailed 
his  approach  in  a  friendly  manner.  He  had,  the  year  before,  captured 
two  Indians  on  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  he  now  addressed  the  chief 
through  their  interpretation.  Donnaconna  listened  to  his  native  lan- 
guage with  delight,  and  was  so  much  pleased  with  the  recital  they  gave, 
that  he  requested  Cartier  to  reach  his  arm  over  the  side  of  the  vessel, 
that  he  might  kiss  it.  He  was  not  content  with  this  act  of  salutation, 
but  fondled  it,  by  drawing  the  arm  gently  around  his  neck.  His  watch- 
ful  caution  did  not,  however,  permit  him  to  venture  on  board.  Cartier, 
willing  to  give  him  a  proof  of  his  confidence,  then  descended  into  the 
chiefs  canoe,  and  ordered  bread  <tnd  wine  to  be  brought.  They  ate  and 
drank  together,  all  the  Indians  present  participating  in  the  banquet, 
which  appears  to  have  been  terminated  in  a  temperate  manner.| 

But  like  most  temperate  beginnings  in  the  use  of  spirits,  it  soon  led  to 
intemperance  in  its  most  repulsive  forms.  The  taste  enkindled  by  wine, 
was  soon  fed  with  brandy,  and  spread  among  the  native  bands  like  a 
wildfire.      It  gave  birth  to  disease,  discord,  and  crime,  in  their  most 

*  Heckewelder's  Account  of  the  Indians.  ' 

t  Purchas'  Pilgrims,  Part  i v.,  book  X 
I  Hackluyt's  Voyages. 


'i'  V 


•'»l 


Vi;:|«!«'-c.vll 


420 


THE   INFLUENCE   OF  ABl'ENT  SPIRITS 


shocking  forms.  Too  late  the  government  and  the  clergy  sair  their 
error,  and  attempted  to  arrest  it ;  but  it  was  too  deeply  seated  amoi^ 
their  own  countrymen,  as  well  as  among  the  Indians.  Eveiy  eHort 
proved  unsuccessful ;  and  the  evil  went  or  until  the  Canadas  were 
finally  transferred  to  the  British  crown,  with  this  "  mortal  canker" 
burning  upon  the  northern  tribes.  Those  who  hare  leisure  and  curiosity 
to  turn  to  the  eaWy  writers,  will  see  r.bundant  evidence  of  its  deep  and 
wide-spread  influence.  It  became  the  ready  means  of  rousing  to  action 
a  peojde  averse  to  long  continued  exeribn  of  any  kind.  It  was  the 
reward  of  the  chase.  It  wa»  the  price  of  blood.  It  was  the  great  bar  to 
the  successful  introduction  of  Christianity.  It  is  impossible  that  the 
Indian  should  both  drink  and  pr«>,y.  It  was  impossible  thatj  and  it  is 
impossible  now  :  and  (he  missionary  who  entered  the  forest,  with  the 
Bible  and  crucifix  in  one  hand,  and  the  bottle  in  the  other,  might  say, 
with  the  Ronoan  soliloquist,  who  deliberated  on  self-murder, 

"  My  bane  and  antidote  are  both  betore  me ; 
While  tkU  informs  me  I  shall  never  die, 
TAu  in  a  moment  brings  n>8  to  my  end  " 

National  rivalry,  between  the  En[;iish  and  French  governments,  gave 
a  character  of  extreme  bitterness  to  the  feelings  of  the  lnd:ans,and  served 
to  promote  the  passion  for  strong  drink.  It  added  to  the  horrors  of  war, 
and  accumubted  the  miseries  of  peace.  It  was  always  a  straggle  be- 
tween these  nations  which  should  wield  the  Indian  power ;  and,  so  far 
as  religion  went,  it  was  a  struggle  between  the  Catholic  and  Protestant 
tenets.  It  was  a  power  which  both  had,  in  a  measure,  the  nieans  of 
putting  into  motion :  but  neither  had  the  complete  means  of  controlling  ii., 
if  we  concede  to  them  the  perfect  will.  It  would  have  mitigated  the 
evil,  if  this  struggle  for  mastering  the  Indian  mind  had  terminated  with  a 
dtate  of  war,  but  it  was  kept  np  daring  the  feverish  intermissions  of 
peace.  Political  influence  was  the  ever-present  weight  in  each  side  of  the 
scale.  Religion  threw  in  her  aid  ;  but  it  ■wam  trade,  the  possession  of 
the  fur  trade,  that  gav^  the  preponderating  weight.  And  there  is  noth- 
ing in  the  history  of  this  rivalry,  from  the  arrival  of  Iloberval  to  the 
r^eath  of  Montcalm,  that  had  so  permanently  pernicious  an  influence  as 
the  sanction  which  this  trade  gave  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

We  can  but  glance  at  this  subject ;  but  it  is  a  glance  at  the  track  of  a 
tornado  Destruction  lies  in  its  course.  The  history  of  the  fur  trade  is 
closely  interwoven  with  the  history  of  intemperance  among  the  Indians. 
We  know  not  how  to  effect  the  separation.  Look  at  it  in  what  era  you 
will,  the  barter  in  ardent  spirits  constitutes  a  prominent  feature.  From 
Jamestown  to  Plymouth — from  the  island  of  Manhattan  to  the  Lake  of 
the  Hills,  the  traffic  was  introduced  at  the  earliest  periods.  And  we 
cannot  now  put  our  finger  on  the  map,  to  indicate  a  spot  where  ardent 
spirits  is  not  known  to  the  natives.    Is  it  at  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia, 


ON   THE   INDIAN    ^\CE. 


421 


the  sources  of  the  Multnoir  ih,  or  the  Rio  del  Norde — the  passes  of  the 
Rocky  MountaJHS  on  Peace  River,  or  the  shores  of  the  Arctic  Sea?  it  is 
known  at  all  these  places.  The  natives  can  call  it  by  name,  and  they 
place  a  value  on  its  possession.  We  do  not  wish  to  convey  the  idea  that 
it  is  abundant  at  these  remote  places.  We  have  reason  to  believe  itis  sel- 
dom seen.  But  we  also  believe  mat  in  proportion  as  it  is  scarce — in  pro- 
portion as  the  quantity  is  small,  and  the  occasion  of  its  issue  rare,  so  is 
the  price  of  it  in  sale,  and  the  value  of  it  in  gift,  enhanced.  And  just  so 
far  as  it  is  used,  it  is  pernidous  in  effect,  unnecessary  in  practice,  unwise 
in  policy. 

The  French,  who  have  endeared  themselves  so  much  in  the  a^&ctions 
of  the  Indians,  were  earlier  in  Canada  than  the  English  upon  the  United 
States'  coast.  Carlier's  treat  of  wine  and  bread  to  the  Iroquois  of  the 
St.  Lawrence,  happened  eighty -five  years  before  the  landing  of  the  Pil- 
grims. They  were  also  earlier  to  perceive  the  evils  of  an  unrestrained 
trade,  in  which  nothing  was  stipulated,  and  nothing  prohibited.  To  pre- 
vent its  irregularities,  licenses  were  granted  by  the  French  government 
to  individuals,  on  the  payment  of  a  price.  It  was  a  boon  to  superannu- 
ated officers,  and  the  number  was  lir«(ited.  I«  16S5,  the  number  was 
twenty- five.  But  the  remedy  proved  worse  than  the  disease.  These 
licenses  became  negotiable  paper.  They  were  sold  from  hand  to  hand, 
end  gave  birth  to  a  traffic,  which  assumed  the  same  character  in  tempo- 
ral affiiirs,  that  "  iadulgenocs"  did  in  spiritiMl.  They  were,  in  effect, 
licenses  to  commit  every  species  of  wrong,  for  those  who  got  them  at 
last,  were  generally  persons  under  the  government  of  no  high  standard 
of  moral  responsibility  ;  and  as  they  may  be  supposed  to  have  paid  well 
iot  them,  they  were  sure  tc  make  it  up  by  excessive  exactions  upon  the 
Indians.  Courier  du  bois,  was  the  term  Hrst  applied  to  thein.  Merchant 
voyageur,  was  the  appellation  at  a  subsequent  period.  But  whatever 
they  were  called,  one  spirit  actuated  them — the  spirit  of  acquiring  wealth 
hy  driving  a  gainful  traffic  wi*h  aa  ignot'ant  people,  and  for  this  purpose 
ardent  spirits  was  but  too  well  adapted.  They  L  \nsported  it,  along  with 
articles  of  necessity,  up  long  rivers,  and  ovei  difficult  portages.  And 
when  they  had  reached  the  borders  of  the  Upper  Lakes,  or  the  banks  of 
the  Sasketchawine,  they  were  too  far  removed  from  the  influence  of 
courts,  both  judicial  and  ecclesiastical,  to  be  i»  much  dread  of  them. 
Feuds,  strifes,  and  murders  ensued.  Crime  strode  unchecked  through 
the  land.  Every  Indian  trader  became  a  legislator  and  a  judge.  Hi^ 
word  was  not  only  a  law,  but  it  was  a  law  which  possessed  the  property 
of  undergoing  as  many  repeals  and  mutations  as  the  interest,  the  pride, 
or  the  passion  of  the  individual  rendered  expedient.  If  wealth  was  ac- 
cumulated, it  is  not  intended  to  infer  that  the  pressing  wants  of  the  In> 
dians  were  not  relieved — that  the  trade  was  not  a  very  acceptable  and 
impurtant  one  to  them,  and  that  great  peril  and  expense  were  iu>t  encoun- 


m 


m 


482 


THE   INFLUENCE   OF   AHDENT   SPIRITS 


tered,  and  a  high  degree  of  enterprise  displayed  in  its  prosecution.  Bot 
It  is  contended,  that  Ureal  wants  were  relieved,  ttrHficial  ones  were  cre- 
ated—that if  it  substituted  the  gun  for  the  bow,  and  shrouds  and  blan- 
kets in  the  place  of  the  more  expensive  clothing  of  beaver  skins,  it  also^ 
substituted  ardent  spirits  for  water— intoxication  for  sobriety— disease 
for  health. 

Those  who  entertain  the  opinion  that  the  fall  of  r^uebec,  celebrated  Id 
England  and  America  as  a  high  military  achif  'ement,  and  the  conse- 
quent surrender  of  Canada,  produced  any  verj  important  improvement 
in  this  state  of  things,  forget  that  the  leading  principles  and  desires  of  the 
human  heart  are  alike  in  all  nations,  acting  under  like  circumstances. 
The  desire  of  amassing  wealth — the  thirst  for  exercising  power — the 
pride  4>f  information  over  ignorance — the  power  of  vicious  over  virtuous 
principles,  are  not  confined  to  particular  eras,  nations,  or  latitudes.  They 
belong  to  mankind,  and  they  will  be  pursued  with  a  zeal  as  irrespective 
of  equal  and  exact  justice,  wherever  they  are  not  restrained  by  the  enno- 
bling maxims  of  Christianity. 

Whoever  feels  interested  in  looking  back  into  this  period  of  our  com- 
mercial Indian  affairs,  is  reccxnmended  to  peruse  the  published  statistical 
and  controversial  volumes,  growing  out  oi  the  Earl  of  Selkirk's  schemes 
of  colonization,  and  to  the  proceedings  of  the  North  West  Company, 
This  iron  monopoly  grew  up  out  of  private  adventure.  Such  golden 
accounts  were  brought  out  of  the  country  by  the  Tods,  the  Frobishers^ 
and  the  M'Tavii^bes,  and  M^Gillvrays,  who  first  visited  h,  that  every 
bold  D»n,  who  had  either  talents  or  money,  rushed  to  the  theatre  of 
action.  The  boundary  which  had  been  left  to  the  French,  as  the  limit 
of  trade,  was  soon  passed.  The  Missinipi,  Athabasca,  Fort  Chipewyan, 
Slave  lake,  Mackenzie's  and  Copper  Mine  Rivers,  the  Uojiigah  and  the 
Oregon,  were  reached  in  a  few  years.  All  Arctic  America  was  penetrated. 
The  British  government  h  much  indebted  to  Scottish  enterpdse  for  the  ex- 
tension of  its  power  and  resources  in  this  quarter.  But  while  we  admire  the 
zeal  and  boldness  with  which  the  limits  of  the  trade  were  extended,  we 
regret  that  u  belief  in  the  neces^ty  of  u^ng  ardent  spirits  caused  them  to 
be  introduced,  in  any  quantity,  "^mong  the  North  West  tribesv 

Other  regions  have  been  explored  to  spread  the  light  of  the  gospel. 
This  was  traversed  to  extend  the  reign  of  intemperance,  and  to  prove 
that  the  love  of  gain  was  so  strongly  implanted  in  the  breast  of  the  white 
man,  as  to  carry  him  over  regions  of  ice  and  snow,  woods  and  waters, 
where  the  natives  had  only  been  intruded  on  by  the  Musk  Ox  and  the 
Polar  bear.  Nobody  will  deem  it  too  moch  to  say,  that  wherever  the 
current  of  the  fur  trade  set,  the  nations  were  intoxicated,  demoralised, 
depopulated.  The  terrible  scourge  of  the  small  pox,  which  broke  out 
in  the  country  north  west  of  Lake  Superior  in  1782,  was  scarcely  more 
&tal  to  the  natives,  though  more  rapid  aud  striking  io  its  effects,  than  the 


ON   THE    INDIAN   RACE. 


423 


sd. 


to 


lite 


pc^er  of  ardent  spirits.  Nor  did  it  produce  so  gre.^t  a  moral  affliction. 
For  those  who  died  of  the  varioloid,  were  spared  the  death  of  ebriety. 
Furs  weie  gleaned  with  an  iron  hand,  and  rum  was  given  out  with  an  iron 
heart.  There  was  no  remedy  for  the  rigors  of  the  trade  ;  and  there  was  no 
appeal.  Beaver  was  sought  with  a  thirst  of  gain  as  great  ais  that  which 
carried  Cortez  to  Mexico,  and  Pizarro  to  Peru.  It  had  deadened  the 
ties  of  humanity,  and  cut  asunder  *^e  cords  of  private  faith.*  Like  the 
Spaniard  in  his  treatment  of  Capolicon,  when  the  latter  had  given  him 
the  house  full  of  gold  for  his  ransom,  he  was  himself  basely  executed. 
So  the  northern  chief,  when  he  had  given  his  all,  gave  himself  as  the  vic- 
tim at  last.  He  was  not,  however,  consumed  at  the  stake,  but  at  the 
bottle.  The  sword  of  his  executioner  was  spirits — his  gold,  beaver  skins. 
And  no  mines  of  the  precious  metals,  which  the  world  has  ever  produced, 
have  probably  been  more  productive  of  wealth,  than  the  fur-yielding 
regions  of  North  America. 

But  while  the  products  of  the  chase  have  yielded  wealth  to  the  white 
man,  they  have  produced  misery  to  the  Indian.  The  latter,  suffering  for 
the  means  of  subsistence,  liice  the  child  in  the  parab'  xd  asked  for 
bread,  and  he  received  it ;  but,  with  it,  he  received  a  scorpion.  And  it 
is  the  sting  of  the  scorpion,  that  has  been  raging  among  the  tribes  for 
more  than  two  centuries,  causing  sickness,  death,  and  depopulation  in  its 
track.     It  is  the  venom  of  this  sting,  that  has  proved  emphatically 


-th«  blight  of  hu 


llSB< 

1'  to  thie." 


,.f  Curse  to  all  ttatet  of  map.  bui 

Let  me  not  be  mistaken,  in  ascribuig  effects  <ii:jproportionate  to  their  cause, 
or  in  overlooking  advantages  which  have  brought  a  ^^  in  their  train,  a 
striking  evil.  I  am  no  admirer  of  that  sickly  philosoph  ,  which  looks 
back  upon  a  state  of  nature  as  a  state  of  innocence,  and  which  cannot 
appreciate  the  benefits  the  Indian  race  have  derived  from  the  discovery 
of  this  portion  of  the  world  by  civilized  and  Christian  nations  But 
while  I  would  not,  on  the  one  hand,  conceal  my  sense  of  the  advantages, 
temporal  and  spiritual,  which  hinge  upon  this  discovery,  I  would  not,  on 
the  other,  disguise  the  evils  which  intemperance  has  caused  amon^ 
them  ;  nor  cease  to  hold  it  up,  to  the  public,  as  a  great  and  desti 
evil,  which  was  early  introduced — which  has  spread  extensively — y,  mch 
is  in  active  operation,  and  which  threatens  yet  more  disastrous  conse-o 
quences  to  this  unfortunate  race. 

Writers  have  not  been  wanting,  who  are  prone  to  lay  but  little  stress 
upon  the  destructive  influence  of  ardent  spirits,  in  diminishing  the  native 
population,  and  who  li.  ve  considered  its  effects  as  trifling  in  comparison 
to  the  want  of  food,  and  the  enhanced  price  created  by  this  want.f    The 

*  The  murder  of  Wadin,  the  cold-blooded  assassination  of  Keveny.and  the  shoot- 
ing of  Semple,  are  appealed  to,  as  justifying  the  force  of  this  remark. 

T  The  North  Amencan  Review.  Sanford's  History  of  the  United  States,  before 
the  Revolution.  ., .-  ..     ..  •  ..  «^    . 


I 


t 


m 


4^ 


THE   INFLUENCE   OF   ARDENT  SPIRITS 


abundance  or  scarcity  of  foo^  is  a  principle  in  political  ecoMmy,  which 
is  assumed  as  the  primary  cause  of  depopulation.  And,  as  auch,  we  see 
no  reason  to  question  its  soundness.  If  the  value  of  labor,  the  price  <^ 
clothing  and  other  necessary  commodities,  can  be  referred  to  the  varying 
prices  of  vegetable  and  animal  food,  we  do  not  see  thr  the  fact  of  a 
people's  being  civilized  or  uncivilized,  should  invalidaite  the  principle ; 
and  when  we  turn  our  eyes  upon  the  forest  we  see  that  it  does  not.  A 
pound  of  beaver,  which  in  1730,  when  animal  food  was  abundant,  was 
worth  here  about  a  French  crown,  is  now,  when  food  is  scarce  an*) 
dear,  worth  from  five  to  six  dollars  ;  and  consequently,  one  pound  of 
beaver  now  will  {procure  as  much  food  and  clothing  as  five  pounds  of  the 
like  quality  of  beaver  then.  It  is  the  failure  of  the  race  of  furred  ani- 
mals, and  the  want  of  industry  in  hunting  them,  that  operate  to  produce 
depopulation.  And  what,  we  may  ask,  has  so-  powerful  an  efiect  in 
destroying  the  energies  of  the  hunter,  as  the  vice  of  intemperance  ? 
Stupefying  his  mind,  and  e;:ervating  his  body,  it  leatves  him  neither  the 
vigor  to  provide  for  his  temporary  wants,  nor  tht  disposition  to  inquire 
into  those  which  regard  eterai  y.  His  natural  affections  are  Llvnted,  piid 
all  the  sterner  and  nobler  qualuies  of  the  Indian  mind  prostrated.  His 
family  are  neglected.  They  first  become  objects  of  pity  to  our  citizens, 
and  then  of  disgust.  The  want  of  wholesome  food  and  comfortable 
clothing  produce  disease.  He  fells  at  last  himsetf,  the  victim  of  disease, 
superinduced  from  drinking. 

Such  is  no  exaggerated  picture  of  the  fndian,  who  is  in  a  situation  to 
contract  the  habit  of  intemperance.  And  it  is  only  within  the  last  year 
or  eighteen  months — it  Is  only  since  the  operation  of  Temperance  princi- 
ples has  been  felt  in  this  remote  place,  that  scenes  of  this  kind  have  be- 
come unfrequent,  and  have  almost  ce?9ed  in  our  village,  and  in  our  set- 
tlement. And  when  we  look  abroad  to  other  places,  and  observe  the 
spread  of  temperance  in  thewii'-  area  from  Louisiana  to  Maine, we  may 
almost  fancy  we  behold  the  accomplishment  of  Indian  fable.  It  is  related, 
on  the  best  authorrty,  that  among  the  extravagances  of  Spanish  enter- 
prise, which  characterized  the  era  of  the  discovery  of  America,  the  na- 
tives had  reported  the  existence  of  a  foantain  in  the  interior  of  one  of  the 
islands,  possessed  of  such  magical  virtues,  that  whoever  bathed  in  its 
wattrs  would  be  restored  to  the  bloom  of  yooth  and  the  vigor  of  man- 
hood, In  search  of  this  wonderful  fountain  historians  affirm,  that  Ponce 
de  Leon  an  j  his  followers  ranged  the  island.  They  only,  however,  drew 
upon  themselves  the  charge  of  credulity.  ]Vl..y  we  not  suppose  this  tale 
of  the  salutary  fountain  to  be  an  Indian  alfegory  of  temperance  .'  It 
will,  at  least,  admit  of  this  application.  And  let  us  rejoice  that,  in  the 
era  of  temperance,  we  have  found  the  spring  which  will  restore  bloom 
to  the  cheeks  of  the  young  man,  and  the  panacea  that  will  remove  dis- 
ease &om  the  old. 


ON   THE   INDIAN   RACE. 


426 


When  we  consider  the  effects  which  our  own  humble  efforts  as  inha- 
bitants of  a  distant  post  have  produced  in  this  labor  of  humanity,  have 
we  not  every  encouragement  to  persevere  ?  Is  it  not  an  effort  sanctioned 
by  the  noblest  affections  of  our  nature — by  the  soundest  principles  of 
philanthropy — by  the  highest  aspirations  of  Christian  benevolence  ?  Is 
it  not  the  work  of  patriots  as  well  as  Christians  ?  of  good  citizens  as  well 
as  good  neighbors  ?  Is  it  not  a  high  and  imperious  duty  to  rid  our  land 
of  the  foul  stain  of  intemperance  ?  Is  it  a  duty  too  hard  for  us  to  accom- 
plish ?  Is  there  anything  unreasonable  in  the  voluntary  obligations  by 
which  we  are  bound  ?  Shall  we  lose  property  or  reputation  by  laboring 
in  the  cause  of  temperance  ?  Will  the  debtor  be  less  able  to  pay  his 
debts,  or  the  creditor  less  able  to  collect  them  ?  Shall  we  injure  man, 
woman  or  child,  by  dashing  away  the  cup  of  intoxication  ?  Shall  we 
incur  the  charge  of  being  denominated  fools  or  madmen  ?  Shall  we  vio- 
late any  principles  of  morality,  or  any  of  the  maxims  of  Christianity  ? 
Shall  we  run  the  risk  of  diminishing  the  happiness  of  others,  or  putting 
our  own  in  jeopardy  ?  Finally,  shall  we  injure  man — shall  we  offend 
God? 

If  neither  of  these  evils  will  result — if  the  highest  principles  of  virtue 
and  happiness  sanction  the  measure — if  learning  applauds  it,  and  religion 
approves  it — if  good  must  result  from  its  success,  and  injury  cannot 
accrue  from  its  failure,  what  further  motive  need  we  to  impel  us  onward, 
to  devote  our  best  faculties  in  the  cause,  and  neither  to  feint  nor  rest 
till  the  modern  hydra  of  intemperance  be  expelled  from  our  countiy  ? 


I 


«!•? 


■■'if 
Mi 


VENERABLE  INDIAN  CHIEF. 


The  Cattaraugus  (N.  Y.)  Whig,  of  a  late  date,  mentions  that  Gov. 
Blacksnake,  the  Grand  Sachem  of  the  Indien  nation,  was  recently  in  that 
place.  He  resides  on  the  Alleghany  Reservation,  about  twenty  miles 
from  the  village  ;  is  the  successor  of  Corn  Planter,  as  chief  of  the  Six 
Nations — a  nephew  of  Joseph  Brant,  and  uncle  of  the  celebrated  Red 
Jacket.  He  was  born  near  Cayuga  Lake  in  1749,  being  now  ninety-six 
years  of  age.  He  was  in  the  battle  of  Fort  Stanwix,  Wyoming,  &c.,  and 
was  a  warm  friend  of  Gen.  Washington  during  the  Revolution.  He  was 
in  Washington's  camp  forty  days  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution — was 
appointed  chief  by  him,  and  now  wears  suspended  from  his  neck  a  beau- 
tiful silver  medal  presented  to  him  by  Gen.  Washington,  bearing  date 

1796. 

I 

64  ^ 


486 


SOMESTIO   AND    SOCIAL 


MANNERS,  CUSTOMS  AND  OPINIONS. 


DOMESTIC  AND  SOCIAL  MANNERS  OF  THE  INDIANS, 
WHILE  ON  THEIR  WINTERING  GROUNDS.  j 

The  Indian,  who  takes  his  position  as  an  orator,  in  front  of  his  people, 
and  before  a  mixed  assemblage  of  white  men,  is  to  be  regarded,  in  a 
measure,  as  an  actor,  who  has  assumed  a  part  to  perform.  He  regards 
himself  as  occupying  a  position  in  which  all  eyes  are  directed  upon  him, 
in  scrutiny,  and  he  fortifies  himself  for  the  occasion,  by  redoubled 
efforts  in  cautiousness  and  studied  stoicism.  Rigid  of  muscle,  and 
suspicious  of  mind  by  nature,  he  brings  to  his  aid  the  advantages  of 
practised  art,  to  bear  him  out  in  speaking  for  his  tribe,  and  to  quit  him 
manfully  of  his  task  by  uttering  sentiments  worthy  of  them  and  of  him- 
self. This  is  the  statue-like  and  artistic  phasis  of  the  man.  It  is  here 
that  he  is,  truly 

"  A  man  without  a  fear — a  stoic  of  the  wood." 

All  this  is  laid  aside,  so  far  as  it  is  assumed,  when  he  returns  from  the 
presence  of  the  "  pale-faces,"  and  rejoins  his  friends  and  kindred,  in  his 
own  village,  &r  away  from  all  public  gaze,  in  the  deep  recesses  of  the 
forest.  Let  us  follow  the  man  to  this  retreat,  and  see  what  are  his 
domestic  manners,  habits,  amusements,  and  opinions. 

I  have  myself  visited  an  Indian  camp,  in  the  far-off  area  of  the  North- 
west, in  the  dead  of  winter,  under  circumstances  suited  to  allay  his  sus- 
picions, and  inspire  confidence,  and  have  been  struck  with  the  marked 
change  there  is  in  his  social  temper,  character,  and  feelings.  And  I  have 
received  the  same  testimony  from  Indian  traders,  who  have  spent  years 
among  them  in  these  secluded  positions,  and  been  received  by  them  as 
friends  and  kindred.  All  indeed,  who  have  had  frequent  and  full  oppor- 
tunities of  witnessing  the  red  man  on  his  hunting  grounds,  concur  in 
bearing  evidence  to  his  social,  hospitable,  and  friendly  habits  and  man- 
ners. Viewed  in  such  positions,  the  most  perfect  sincerity  and  cheer- 
fulness prevail ;  and  their  intercourse  is  marked  with  the  broadest  princi- 
ples of  charity  and  neighborly  feeling.  The  restraint  and  ever  watchful 
suspicion  which  they  evince  at  the  frontier  post,  or  in  other  situations 
exposed  to  the  scrutiny  and  cupidity  of  white  men,  is  thrown  aside  and 
gives  way  to  ease,  sociability  and  pleasantry.  They  fiel  while  thus 
ensconced  in  the  shades  of  their  native  forests,  a  security  unknown  to 
their  breasts  in  any  other  situations.  The  strife  seems  to  be,  who  shall 
excel  in  offices  of  friendship  and  charity,  or  in  spreading  the  festive 
board.  If  one  is  more  fortunate  than  the  other,  in  taking  meat,  or 
wielding  the  arrow  or  spear,  the  spoil  is  set  apart  for  a  feast,  to  which 


MANNERS   OF   THE    INDIANS. 


427 


all  the  adults,  without  distinction,  are  invited.  When  the  set  time  of 
the  feast  arrives,  each  one,  according  to  ancient  custom,  takes  his  dish 
and  spoon,  and  proceeds  to  the  entertainer's  lodge.  The  victuals  are 
served  up  with  scrupulous  attention  that  each  receives  a  portion  of  the 
best  parts.  While  at  the  meal,  which  is  prolonged  by  cheerful  conver* 
sation,  anecdote,  and  little  narrations  of  personal  adventure,  the  females 
are  generally  listeners  ;  and  none,  except  the  aged,  ever  obtrude  a  re- 
mark. The  young  women  and  girls  show  that  they  partake  in  the  fes- 
tivity by  smiles,  and  are  scrupulous  to  evince  their  attention  to  the  elder 
part  of  the  company.  Conversation  is  chiefly  engrossed  by  the  old  men 
and  chie&,  and  middle-aged  men.  Young  men,  who  are  desirous  to 
acquire  a  standing,  seldom  offer  a  remark,  and  when  they  dfo,  it  is  with 
modesty.  The  topics  discussed  at  these  public  meals  relate  generally 
to  the  chaccj  to  the  news  they  have  heard,  or  to  personal  occurrences 
about  the  village  ;  or  to  deeds,  "  real  or  fabulous,^'  of  "  old  lang  syne  >" 
but  the  matters  are  discussed  in  a  lively,  and  not  in  a  grave  style. 
Business,  if  we  may  be  allowed  that  term  for  what  concerns  their  trade 
and  government  intercourse,  is  never  introduced  except  in  formal  eou»- 
cilSf  convened  specially,  and  opened  formally  by  smoking  the  pipe,  h 
seems  to  be  the  drift  of  conversation,  in  these  sober  festivities  (for  it 
must  be  recollected  that  we  are  speaking  of  the  Indians  on  their  winter- 
ing grounds  and  beyond  the  reach,  certainly  beyond  the  free  or  ordinary 
use  of  ardent  spirits),  to  extract  from  their  hunts  and  adventures,  what- 
ever will  admit  of  a  pleasant  turn,  draw  forth  a  joke,  or  excite  a  laugh. 
Ridiculous  misadventures,  or  comical  8ituations,are  sure  to  be  applauded 
in  the  recital.  Whatever  is  anti-social,  or  untoward,  is  passed  over,  or 
if  referred  to  by  another,  is  parried  off,  by  some  allusion  to  the  scene 
before  them.  !j 

Religion  (we  use  this  term  for  what  concerns  the  great  spirit,  sacred 
dreams,  and  the  ceremonies  of  the  Meda  or  medicine  dance),  like  busi- 
ness, is  reserved  for  its  proper  occasion.  It  does  not  form,  as  with  us, 
a  free  topic  of  remark,  at  least  among  those  who  are  professors  of  the 
dance.  Thus  they  cheat  away  the  hours  in  pleasantry,  free,  but  not 
tumultuous  in  their  mirth,  but  as  ardently  bent  on  the  enjoyment  of 
the  present  moment,  as  if  the  sum  of  life  were  contained  in  these 
three  words,  "  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry."  When  the  feast  is  over,  the 
women  return  to  their  lodges,  and  leave  the  men  to  smoke.  On  their 
return,  they  commence  a  conversation  on  what  they  have  heard  the 
men  advance,  and  thus  amuse  themselves  till  their  husbands  return. 
The  end  of  all  is  generally  some  good  advice  to  the  children. 

The  company  in  these  ordinary  feasts  is  as  general,  with  respect  to 
the  rank,  age  or  standing  of  the  guests,  as  the  most  unlimited  equality 
of  rights  can  make  it.  All  the  aged  and  many  of  the  young  are  in- 
vited.   There  is,  however,  another  feast  instituted,  at  certain  times 


1  Kl 


m 


M 


428 


DOMESTIC  AND  SOCIAL 


during  the  season,  to  which  young  persons  only  are  invited,  or  admitted, 
except  the  entertainer  and  his  wife,  and  generally  two  other  aged  per- 
sons, who  preside  over  the  feast  aid  administer  its  rites.  The  object  of 
this  feast  seems  to  be  instruction,  to  which  the  young  and  thoughtless 
are  induced  to  listen  for  the  anticipated  pleasure  of  the  feast.  Before 
this  feast  commences,  the  entertainer,  or  some  person  fluent  in  speech, 
whom  he  has  selected  for  the  purpose,  gets  up  and  addresses  the  youth 
of  both  sexes  on  the  subject  of  their  course  through  life.  He  admo- 
nishes them  to  be  attentive  and  respectful  to  the  aged  and  to  adhere  to 
their  counsels :  never  to  scoff  at  the  decrepid,  deformed,  or  blind :  to 
obey  their  parents  :  to  be  modest  in  their  conduct :  to  be  charitable  and 
hospitable  :  to  fear  and  love  the  great  Spirit,  who  is  the  giver  of  life 
and  every  good  gift.  These  precepts  are  dwelt  upon  at  great  length, 
and  generally  enforced  by  examples  of  a  good  man  and  woman  and  a 
bad  man  and  woman,  and  after  drawing  the  latter,  it  is  ever  the  custom 
to  say,  "  you  will  be  like  one  of  these."  At  the  end  of  every  sentence, 
the  listeners  make  a  general  cry  of  had.  When  the  advice  is  finished, 
an  address,  or  kind  of  prayer  to  the  great  Spirit  is  made,  in  which  he 
is  thanked  for  the  food  before  them,  and  for  the  continuance  of  life. 
The  speaker  then  says,  "  Thus  the  great  Spirit  supplies  us  with  food  ; 
act  justly,  and  conduct  well,  and  you  will  ever  be  thus  bountifully  sup- 
plied." The  feast  then  commences,  and  the  elders  relax  their  manner 
and  mix  with  the  rest,  but  are  still  careful  to  preserve  order,  and  a  de- 
cent, respectful  behavior  among  the  quests. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  the  Indian's  life,  while  on  his 
wintering  grounds,  is  a  round  of  feasting.  Quite  the  contrary  ;  and  his 
feasts  are  often  followed  by  long  and  painful  fasts,  and  the  severity  of 
the  seasons,  and  scarcity  of  game  and  fish,  often  reduce  himself  and 
family  to  the  verge  of  starvation,  and  even  death.  When  the  failure  of 
game,  or  any  other  causes,  induce  the  hunter  to  remove  to  a  new  circle 
of  country,  the  labor  of  the  removal  falls  upon  the  female  part  of  the 
family.  The  lodge,  utensils  and  fixtures  of  every  kind,  are  borne  upon 
the  women's  backs,  sustained  by  a  strap  of  leather  around  the  forehead. 
On  reaching  the  intended  place  of  encampment,  the  snow  is  cleared 
away,  cedar  branches  brought  an  I  spread  for  a  flooring,  the  lodge  set  up, 
the  moveables  stowed  away,  wood  collected,  and  a  fire  built,  and  then, 
and  not  until  then,  can  the  females  sit  down  and  warm  their  feet  and 
dry  their  moccasins.  If  there  be  any  provisions,  a  supper  is  cooked. 
If  there  be  none,  all  studiously  strive  to  conceal  the  exhibition  of  the 
least  concefn  on  this  account,  and  seek  to  divert  their  thoughts  by  con- 
versation quite  foreign  to  the  subject.  The  little  children  are  the  only 
part  of  the  family  who  complain,  and  who  are  privileged  to  complain, 
but  even  they  are  taught  at  an  early  age  to  sufier  and  be  silent.  Gene- 
rally, something  is  reserved  by  the  mother,  when  food  becomes  scarce, 


X, 


I 


MANNERS   OF   THE   INDIANS. 


429 


of 
e 


;n. 


to  satisfy  thei.'  clamors,  and  they  are  satisfied  with  little.  On  such  occa- 
sions, if  the  family  have  gone  supperless  to  rest,  the  father  and  elder 
sons  rise  early  in  the  morning  in  search  of  something.  If  one  has  the 
luck  to  kill  even  a  partridge  or  a  squirrel,  it  is  immediately  carried  to 
the  lodge,  cooked,  and  divided  into  as  many  parts  as  there  are  members 
of  the  family.  On  these  occasions,  the  elder  ones  often  make  a  merit 
of  relinquishing  their  portions  to  the  women  and  children.  If  nothing 
rewards  the  search,  the  whole  day  is  spent  by  the  father  upon  his  snow- 
shoes,  with  his  gun  in  his  hands,  and  he  returns  at  night,  fatigued,  to  his 
couch  of  cedar  branches  and  rush  mats.  But  he  does  not  return  to  com- 
plain, either  of  his  want  of  success,  or  his  fatigue.  On  the  following 
day  the  same  routine  is  observed,  and  days  and  weeks  are  often  thus 
consumed  without  being  rewarded  with  anything  capable  of  sustaining 
life.  Instances  have  been  well  authenticated,  when  this  state  of  wretch- 
edness has  been  endured  by  the  head  of  a  family  until  he  has  become  so 
weak  as  to  fall  in  his  path,  and  freeze  to  death.  When  all  other  means 
of  sustaining  life  are  gone,  the  skins  he  has  collected  to  pay  his  credits, 
or  purchase  new  supplies  of  clothing  or  ammunition,  are  eaten.  They 
are  prepared  by  removing  the  |.3]t,  and  roasting  the  skin  until  it  acquires 
a  certain  degree  of  crispness.  Under  all  their  sufferings,  the  pipe  of 
the  hunter  is  his  chief  solace,  and  is  a  solace  often  resorted  to.  Smoking 
parties  are  frequently  formed,  when  there  is  a  scarcity  of  food  not  tend- 
ing, as  might  be  supposed,  to  destroy  social  feeling  and  render  the 
temper  sour.  On  these  occasions  the  entertainer  sends  a  message  to 
this  effect :  "  Come  and  smoke  with  me.  I  have  no  food ;  but  we  can 
pass  away  the  evening  very  well  without  it."  All  acknowledge  their 
lives  to  be  in  the  hand  of  the  great  Spirit ;  feel  a  conviction  that  all 
comes  from  him,  and  that  although  he  allows  them  to  suffer,  he  will  again 
supply  them.  This  tends  to  quiet  their  apprehensions ;  they  are  fatal- 
ists, however,  under  long  reverses,  and  submit  patiently  and  silently  to 
what  they  believe  to  be  their  destiny.  When  hunger  and  misery  are 
past,  they  are  soon  forgotten,  and  their  minds  are  too  eagerly  intent  on 
the  enjoyment  of  the  present  good,  to  feel  any  depression  of  spirits  from 
the  recollection  of  the  past,  or  to  hoard  up  anything  to  provide  against 
want  for  the  future.  No  people  are  more  easy,  or  less  clamorous  under 
sufferings  of  the  deepest  dye,  and  none  more  happy,  or  more  prone  to 
evince  their  happiness,  when  prosperous  in  their  affiiirs. 
October  29th,  1826. 


I 


he 
in- 


s* 


M 


'^w 


"'■hkv 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OP 

NOTED  EED  MEN  AND  WOIEI 

WHO  liVB  iPPEARED  ON  TUE  WESTERN  CONTINENT. 
V 


CONFESSIONS  OF    CATHERINE  OGEE  WYAN  AKWUT  OKWA; 

OR   THE    WOMAN   OF    THE    BLUE-ROBED   CLOUD, 

THB  PBOPHETESS  or  cuxaoiMsaoN. 

[TheM  confessions  of  the  Western  Pythoness  were  made  after  she  had  relin- 
quished the  prophetic  office,  discarded  all  the  ceremonies  of  the  Indian  Meddtvin&nd 
inkeiwin,  and  united  herself  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  of  which,  up  to 
our  latest  dates,  shs  remained  a  consistent  member.  They  are  narrated  in  her  own 
words.] 

When  I  was  a  girl  of  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age,  my  mother 
told  me  to  look  out  for  something  that  would  happen  to  me.  Accordingly, 
one  momiag  early,  in  the  middle  of  winter,  I  found  an  unusual  sign,  and 
ran  off,  as  far  from  the  lodge  as  I  could,  and  remained  there  until  my 
mother  came  and  found  me  out.  She  knew  what  was  the  matter,  and 
brought  me  nearer  to  the  family  lodge,  and  bade  me  help  her  in  making 
a  small  lodge  of  branches  of  the  spruce  tree.  She  told  me  to  remain 
there,  and  keep  away  from  every  one,  and  as  a  diversion,  to  keep  myself 
employed  in  chopping  wood,  and  that  she  would  bring  me  plenty  of  pre- 
pared bass  wood  bark  to  twist  into  twine.  She  told  me  she  would  come 
to  see  me,  in  two  days,  and  that  in  the  meantime  I  must  not  even  taste 
snow. 

I  did  as  directed ;  at  the  end  of  two  days  she  came  to  see  me.  I 
thought  she  would  surely  bring  me  something  to  eat,  but  to  my  disap- 
pointment she  brought  nothing.  I  suffered  more  from  thirstf  than  hun- 
ger, though  I  felt  my  somach  gnawing.  My  mother  sat  quietly  down 
and  said  (after  ascertaining  that  I  bad  not  tasted  anything-,  as  she 
directed),  "  My  child,  you  are  the  youngest  of  your  sisters,  and  none  are 
now  left  me  of  all  my  sons  and  children,  but  you  four^*  (alluding  to  her 
two  elder  sisters,  herself  and  a  little  son,  still  a  mere  lad).  "  Who," 
she  continued,  "  will  take  care  of  us  poor  women  ?  Now,  my  daughter, 
listen  to  me,  and  try  to  obey.  Blacken  your  face  and  fast  really,  that 
the  Master  of  Life  may  have  pity  on  you  and  me,  and  on  us  all.  Do 
not,  in  the  least,  deviate  from  my  counsels,  and  in  two  days  more,  I 


THE  PROPHETESS  OF  CHEOOIMEOON. 


will  come  to  you.  He  will  help  you,  if  you  are  determined  to  do  what 
is  right,  and  tell  me,  whether  you  are  favored  or  not,  by  the  true  Great 
Spirit ;  and  if  your  visions  are  not  good,  reject  them."  So  saying,  she 
departed. 

1 1  ok  my  little  hatchet  and  cut  plenty  of  wood,  and  twisted  the  cord 
that  was  to  be  used  in  sewing  ap  puk  way  oon  un,  or  mats,  for  the  use  of 
the  family.  Gradually,  I  began  to  feel  less  appetite,  but  my  thirst  con- 
tinued ;  still  I  Afas  fearful  of  touching  the  snow  to  allay  it,  by  sucking  it, 
as  my  mother  had  told  me  that  if  I  did  so,  though  secretly,  the  Great 
Spirit  would  see  me,  and  the  lesser  spirits  also,  and  that  my  fasting 
would  be  of  no  use.  So  I  continued  to  fast  till  the  fourth  day,  when  my 
mother  came  with  a  little  tin  dish,  and  filling  it  with  snow,  she  came  to 
my  lodge,  and  was  well  pleased  to  iind  that  I  had  followed  her  injunc- 
tions. She  melted  the  snow,  and  told  me  to  drink  it.  I  did  so,  and 
felt  refreshed,  but  had  a  desire  for  more,  which  she  told  me  would 
not  do,  and  I  contented  myself  with  what  she  had  given  me.  She  again 
told  me  to  get  and  follow  a  good  vision — a  vision  that  might  not  only  do 
us  good,  but  also  beneKt  mankind,  if  I  could.  She  then  left  me,  and  for 
two  days  she  did  not  come  near  me,  nor  any  human  being,  and  I  was 
left  to  my  own  reflections.  The  night  of  the  sixth  day,  I  fancied  a  voice 
called  to  me,  and  said  :  "  Poor  child !  I  pity  your  condition  ;  come,  you 
are  invited  this  way  ;"  and  I  thought  the  voice  proceeded  from  a  certain 
distance  from  my  lodge.  I  obeyed  the  summons,  and  going  to  the  spot 
from  which  the  voice  came,  found  a  thin  shining  path,  like  a  silver  cord, 
which  I  followed.  It  led  straight  forward,  and,  it  seemed,  upward. 
No.  3.  After  going  a  short  distance  I  stood  still,  and  saw  on  my  right 
hand  the  new  moon,  with  a  flame  rising  from  the  top  like  a  candle, 
which  threw  around  a  broad  light.  No.  4.  On  the  left  appeared  the 
sun,  near  the  point  of  its  setting.  No.  11.  I  went  on,  and  I  beheld  on 
my  right  the  face  of  Kau  ge  gag  be  qua,  or  the  everlasting  woman,  No. 
5,  who  told  me  her  name,  and  said  to  me,  "  I  give  you  my  name,  and 
you  may  give  it  to  another.  I  also  give  you  that  which  I  have,  life  ever- 
lasting. I  give  you  long  life  on  the  earth,  and  skill  in  saving  life  in 
others.    Go,  you  are  called  on  high." 

I  went  on,  and  saw  a  man  standing  with  a  large  circular  body,  and 
rays  from  his  head,  like  horns.  No.  6.  He  said,  "  Fear  not,  my  name  is 
Monedo  Wininees,  or  the  Little  man  Spirit.  I  give  this  name  to  yqur 
first  son.  It  is  my  life.  Go  to  the  place  you  are  called  to  visit."  I  fol- 
lowed the  path  till  I  could  see  that  it  led  up  to  an  opening  in  the  sky, 
when  I  heard  a  voice,  and  standing  still,  saw  the  figure  of  a  man  standing 
near  the  path,  whose  head  was  surrounded  with  a  brilliant  halo,  and  his 
breast  was  covered  with  squares.  No.  7.  He  said  to  me  :  "  Look  at 
me,  my  name  is  0  Shau  voau  e  geeghiekf  or  the  Bright  Blue  Sky.  I  am 
the  veil  that  covers  the  opening  into  the  sky.    Stand  and  listen  to  me. 


433 


CONFESSIONS    OF    TUB 


Do  not  be  afraid.  I  am  going  to  endow  you  with  gifts  of  lifo,  and  put 
you  in  array  that  you  may  withstand  and  endure."  Immediately  I  saw 
myself  encircled  with  bright  points  which  rested  against  me  like  needles, 
but  gave  me  no  pain,  and  they  fell  at  my  feet.  No.  9.  This  was  repeat- 
ed several  times,  and  at  each  time  they  fell  to  the  ground.  He  said, 
"  wait  and  do  not  fear,  till  I  have  said  and  done  all  I  am  about  to  do." 
I  then  felt  different  instruments,  first  like  awls,  and  then  like  nails  stuck 
into  my  flesh,  but  neither  did  they  give  me  pain,  but  like  the  needles,  fell 
at  my  feet,  as  often  as  they  appeared.  He  then  said,  "  that  is  good," 
meaning  my  trial  by  these  points.  "  You  will  see  length  of  days.  Ad- 
vance a  little  farther,"  said  he.  I  did  so,  and  stood  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  opening.  "  You  have  arrived,"  said  he, "  at  the  limityou  can- 
not pass.  I  give  you  my  name,  you  can  give  it  to  another.  Now,  re- 
turn !  Look  around  you.  There  is  a  conveyance  for  you.  No.  10.  Do  not 
be  afraid  to  get  on  its  back,  and  when  you  get  to  your  lodge,  you  must 
take  that  which  sustains  the  human  body."  I  turned,  and  saw  a  kind  of 
fish  swimming  in  the  air,  and  getting  upon  it  as  directed,  was  carried 
back  with  celerity,  my  hair  floating  behind  me  in  the  air.  And  aa  soon 
as  I  got  back,  my  vision  ceased. 

In  the  morning,  being  the  sixth  day  of  my  fast,  my  mother  came  with 

a  little  bit  of  dried  trout.     But  such  was  my  sensitiveness  to  all  sounds, 

and  my  increased  power  of  scent,  produced  by  fasting,  that  before  she 

came  in  sight  I  heard  her,  while  a  great  way  off,  and  when  she  came  in,  I 

could  not  bear  the  smell  of  the  fish  or  herself  either.     She  said,  "  I  have 

brought  something  for  you  to  eat,  only  a  mouthful,  to  prevent  your  dy« 

ing."     She  prepared  to  cook  it,  but  I  said,  "  Mother,  forbear,  I  do  not 

vrish  to  eat  it — the  smell  is  offensive  to  me."     She  accordingly  left  off 

preparing  to  cook  the  fish,  and  again  encouraged  me  to  persevere,  and  try  to 

become  a  comfort  to  her  in  her  old  age  and  bereaved  state,  and  left  me. 

I  attempted  to  cut  wood,  as  usual,  but  in  the  effort  I  fell  back  on  the 

snow,  from  weariness,  and  lay  some  time ;  at  last  I  made  an  effort  and 

rose,  and  went  to  my  lodge  and  lay  down.     I  again  saw  the  vision,  and 

each  person  who  had  before  spoken  to  me,  and  heard  the  promises  of 

different  kinds  made  to  me,  and  tha  songs.     I  went  the  same  path  which 

I  had  pursued  before,  and  met  with  the  same  reception.     I  also  had 

another  vision,  or  celestial  visit,  which  I  shall  presently  relate.      My 

tnother  came  again  on  the  seventh  day,  and  brought  me  some  pounded 

corn  boiled  in  snow  water^  for  she  said  I  must  not  drink  water  from  lake 

or  river.     After  taking  it,  I  related  my  vision  to  her.     She  said  it  was 

good,  and  spoke  to  me  to  continue  my  fast  three  days  longer.     I  did  so ; 

at  the  end  of  which  she  took  me  home,  and  made  a  feast  in  honor  of  my 

success,  and  invited  a  great  many  guests.    I  was  told  to  eat  sparingly, 

and  to  take  nothing  too  hearty  or  substantial ;  but  this  was  unnecessary, 

for  my  abstinence  had  made  my  senses  so  acute,  that  all  animal  food  had 

a  gross  and  disagreeable  odor. 


PROPHETESS    OF    CHEGOIMEOON. 


433 


After  the  fleventh  day  of  my  fast  (she  coniinued),  while  I  was 
lying  in  my  lodge,  I  saw  a  darL  round  object  descending  from  the  sky 
like  a  round  stone,  and  enter  my  lodge.  As  it  came  near,  I  saw  that 
it  had  small  feet  and  hands  like  a  human  body.  It  spoke  to  me  and  said, 
"  I  give  you  the  gift  of  seeing  into  fulurity,  that  you  may  use  it,  for  the 
benefit  of  youreeif  and  the  Indians — your  relations  and  tribes-people." 
It  then  departed,  but  as  it  went  away,  it  assumed  wings,  and  looked  to 
me  like  the  red-headed  woodpecker. 

In  consequence  of  being  thus  favored,  I  assumed  the  arts  of  a  medicine 
woman  and  a  prophetess ;  but  never  those  of  a  Wabeno.  The  first 
time  I  exercised  the  prophetical  art,  was  at  the  strong  and  repeated  soli- 
citations of  my  friends.  It  was  in  the  winter  season,  and  they  were  then 
encamped  west  of  the  Wisacoda,  or  Brule  river  of  Liake  Superior,  and 
between  it  and  the  plains  west.  Ti^iere  were,  besides  my  mother's 
family  and  relatives,  a  considerable  number  of  families.  They  had 
been  some  time  at  the  place,  and  were  near  starving,  as  they  could  find 
no  game.  One  evening  the  chief  of  the  party  came  into  my  mother's 
lodge.  I  had  lain  down,  and  was  supposed  to  he  asleep,  and  he  request- 
ed of  my  mother  that  she  would  allow  me  to  try  my  skill  to  relieve  them. 
My  mother  spoke  to  me,  and  after  some  conversation,  she  gave  her  con- 
sent. I  told  them  to  build  the  Jte  suk  auti,  or  prophet's  lodge,  strong, 
and  gave  particular  directions  for  it.  I  directed  that  it  should  consist  of 
ten  posts  or  saplings,  each  of  a  different  kind  of  wood,  which  I  named. 
When  it  was  finished,  and  tightly  wound  with  skins,  the  entire  population 
of  the  encampment  assembled  around  it  and  I  went  in,  taking  only  a 
small  drum.  I  immediately  knelt  down,  and  holding  my  head  near  the 
ground,  in  a  position  as  near  as  may  be  prostrate,  began  beating  my 
drum,  and  reciting  my  songs  or  incantations.  The  lodge  commenced 
shaking  violently,  by  supernatural  means.  I  knew  this,  by  the  com- 
pressed current  of  air  above,  and  the  noise  of  motion.  This  being  regard- 
ed by  me,  and  by  all  without,  as  a  proof  of  the  presence  of  the  spirits  I 
consulted,  I  ceased  beating  and  singing,  and  lay  still,  waiting  for  questions, 
in  the  position  I  had  at  first  assumed. 

The  first  question  put  to  me,  was  in  relation  to  the  game,  and  where 
it  was  to  be  found.  The  response  was  given  by  the  orbicular  spirit, 
who  had  appeared  to  me.  He  said,  "  How  short-sighted  you  are ! 
If  you  will  go  in  a  toest  direction,  you  will  find  game  in  abundance." 
Next  day  the  camp  was  broken  up,  and  they  all  moved  westward,  the 
hunters,  as  usual,  going  far  ahead.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  beyond 
the  bounds  of  their  former  hunting  circle,  when  they  came  upon  tracks 
of  moose,  and  that  day,  they  killed  a  female  and  two  young  moose, 
nearly  full-grown.  They  pitched  their  encampment  anew,  and  had 
abundance  of  animal  food  in  this  new  positior. 
My  reputation  was  established  by  this  success,  and  I  was  after- 
55 


484 


THE  PROPHETESS  OF  CHEGOIMEOON. 


wards  noted  in  the  tribe,  in  the  art  of  a  medicine  woman,  and  sung 
the  songs  which  1  have  given  to  you.  About  four  years  after,  I  was 
married  to  O  Mush  Kow  Egeezhick,  or  the  Strong  Sky,  who  was  a 
very  active  and  successful  hunter,  and  kept  his  lodge  well  supplied 
with  food ;  and  we  llv^d  happy.  After  I  had  had  two  children,  a  girl 
and  a  boy,  we  went  out,  as  is  the  custom  of  the  Indians  in  the  spring,  to 
visit  the  white  settlements.  One  night,  while  we  were  encamped  at  the 
head  of  the  portage  at  Pauwa^ting  (the  Falls  of  St.  Mary's),  angry  words 
passed  betw-een  my  husband  and  a  half  Frenchman  named  Gaultier,  who, 
with  his  two  cousins,  in  the  course  of  the  dispute,  drew  their  knives  and  a 
tomahawk,  and  stabbed  and  cut  him  in  four  or  five  places,  in  his  body,  head 
and  thighs.  This  happened  the  first  year  that  the  Americans  came  to 
that  place  (1822).  He  had  gone  out  at  a  late  hour  in  the  evening,  to 
visit  the  tent  of  Gaultier.  Having  been  urged  by  one  of  the  trader's 
men  to  take  liquor  that  evening,  and  it  being  already  late,  I  desired  hirn 
not  to  go,  but  to  defer  his  visit  till  next  day  ;  and  after  he  had  left  the 
lodge,  I  felt  a  sudden  presentiment  of  evil,  and  I  went  after  him,  and  re 
newed  my  efforts  in  vain.  He  told  me  to  return,  and  as  I  had  two  chil 
dren  in  the  lodge,  the  youngest  of  whom,  a  boy,  was  still  in  his  cradle, 
and  then  ill,  I  sat  up  with  him  late,  and  waited  and  waited,  till  a  late 
hour,  and  then  fell  asleep  from  exhaustion.  I  slept  very  sound.  The 
first  I  knew,  was  a  violent  shaking  from  a  girl,  a  niece  of  Gaultier's, 
who  told  me  my  husband  and  Gaultier  were  all  the  time  quarrelling.  I 
arose,  and  went  up  the  stream  to  Gaultier's  camp  fire.  It  was  nearly 
out,  and  I  tried  in  vain  to  make  it  blaze.  I  looked  into  his  tent,  but  all 
was  dark  and  not  a  soul  there.  They  had  suddenly  fled,  although  I  did 
not  at  the  moment  know  the  cause.  I  tried  to  make  a  light  to  find  my 
husband,  but  could  find  nothing  dry,  for  it  had  rained  very  hard  the  day 
before.  After  being  out  a  while  my  vision  became  clearer,  and  turning 
toward  the  river  side,  I  saw  a  dark  object  lying  near  the  shore,  on  a 
grassy  opening.  I  was  attracted  by  something  glistening,  which  turned 
out  to  be  his  ear-rings.  I  thought  he  was  asleep,  and  in  stooping  to 
awake  him,  I  slipped  and  fell  on  my  knees.  I  had  slipped  in  his  blood 
on  the  grass,  and  putting  my  hand  on  his  face,  found  him  dead.  In  the 
morning  the  Indian  agent  came  with  soldiers  from  the  fort,  to  see  what 
had  happened,  but  the  murderer  and  all  his  bloody  gang  of  relatives  had 
fled.  The  agent  gave  orders  to  have  the  body  buried  in  the  old  Indian 
burial  ground,  below  the  Falls. 

My  aged  mother  was  encamped  about  a  mile  off,  at  this  time.  I  took 
my  two  children  in  the  morning,  and  fled  to  her  lodge.  She  had  just 
heard  of  the  murder,  and  was  crying  as  I  entered.  I  reminded  her  that 
it  was  an  act  of  providence,  to  which  we  must  submit.  She  said  it  was 
for  me  and  my  poor  helpless  children  that  she  was  crying — that  I  was 
lefl  as  she  had  been,  years  before,  with  nobody  to  provide  for  us. 


With 

Superi 

Thu 

further 

specim 


Died 

Mary's, 
IJfincipa 
Chief 
•ng  in  E 
river,  op 
the  late  ( 
the  chiei 
birth.     J 
was  in  se 
brated  sli 
designate< 
General  I 
dians,  wli 
whites  wl 
a  number 
fortunate  ^ 
TheCh 
prisoners- 
restored,  1 
whites  to 
well  as  his 
antly  situa 
open  for  tl 
pleasure,  v 
The  old 
terest,  and 
consisting  c 
most  valual 
among  his 
always  exp 
that  the  tin: 
perfect  com 
was  then  re 
His  remain; 
gious  cerem 


RULING    CHrEF   OF    THE    MIAMIS. 


435 


With  her  I  returned  to  my  native  country  at  Chegolmegon  on  Lake 
Superior. 

Thus  far,  het  own  narrative.  We  hope,  in  a  future  number,  to  give 
further  particulars  of  her  varied,  and  rather  eventful  life  ;  together  with 
specimens  of  her  medicine,  and  prophetic  songs. 


iirnf  Z'*-!' 


RULING  CHIEF  OF  THE  MIAMIS. 

Died,  on  the  13di  inst.  (August,  1841),  at  his  residence  op  the  St. 
Mary's,  four  and  a  half  miles  south-west  of  this  city,  John  B.  Richcrdville, 
jwincipal  chief  of  the  Miami  nation  of  Indians,  aged  about  eighty  years. 
Chief  Richardville,  or  "  Piskewnh''^  (which  is  an  Indian  name,  mean- 
ing in  English  "  wiW-cat"),  was  born  on  the  point  across  the  Maumee 
river,  opposite  this  city,  under  or  near  a  large  apple  tree,  on  the  farm  of 
the  late  Colonel  Coles  j  and  at  a  very  early  age,  by  succession,  became 
the  chief  of  the  tribe,  his  mother  being  chieftainess  at  the  time  of  his 
birth.  His  situation  soon  brought  him  in  contact  with  the  whites,  and  he 
was  in  several  engagements,  the  most  important  of  which  was  the  cele- 
brated slaughter  on  the  St  Joseph  River,  on«:  mile  north  of  this  city^ 
designated  as  *'  Harmar's  Defeat,"  where  several  hundred  whites,  under 
General  Harmar,  were  cut  off  in  attempting  to  ford  the  river,  by  the  In- 
dians, who  lay  in  ambush  on  the  opposite  shore,  by  firing  upon  the 
whites  when  in  the  act  of  crossing  ;  which  slaughter  crimsoned  the  river 
a  number  of  days  for  several  miles  below  with  the  blood  of  the  un- 
fortunate victims. 

The  Chief  is  universally  spoken  of  as  having  been  kind  and  humane  to 
prisoners — far  more  so  than  most  of  his  race  ;  and  as  soon  as  peace  was 
restored,  became  a  worthy  citizen,  and  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  the 
whites  to  the  fullest  extent.  He  spoke  good  French  and  English,  as 
well  ad  his  native  tongue ;  and  for  many  years  his  house,  which  is  pleas- 
antly situated  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Mary's,  and  which  was  always 
open  for  the  reception  of  friends — was  a  place  of  resort  for  parties  of 
pleasure,  who  always  partook  of  the  hospitality  of  his  house. 

The  old  man  was  strictly  honest,  but  remarkably  watchful  of  his  in- 
terest, and  amassed  a  fortune  exceeding  probably  a  million  of  dollar?, 
consisting  of  nearly  $200,000  in  specie  on  hand,  and  the  balance  in  the 
most  valuable  kind  of  real  estate,  which  he  has  distributed  by  "  will" 
among  his  numerous  relations  with  "  even-handed  justice."  He  had 
always  expressed  a  great  anxiety  to  live,  but  when  he  became  conscious 
that  the  time  of  his  departure  was  near  at  hand,  he  resigned  himself  with 
perfect  composure,  saying  that  it  was  ordered  that  all  must  die,  and  he 
was  then  ready  and  willing  to  answer  the  call  of  the  "  Great  Spirit." 
His  remains  were  deposited  in  the  Catholic  burying-ground  with  reli- 
gious ceremonies. — Fort  Wayne  {Ind.)  Sentinel. 


'  .-,Vi  ■''4' ''  ■ 


;:.        THE  PHILOSOPHER  OF  ALGOMA,   . 

OR    OUTLINES     OP     THE     TRAVKLS     AND     OPINIONS     OF     AN 

,       INDIAN   SACHEM,      .. 
V  N  ON   A   VISIT  TO  THE   UNITED   STATES: 

in    A    SBEIES   OF     LKTTKRS    FROM     AN     EDUCATED     ALGONQUIN     TO   OMK    OF    BI» 
DISTANT   COUNTRYMEN    IN     THE   NORTH.  \ 


„  ..=    .-.-.■..■■.     -.  .  .    PROEM.    ^' 

Wawanosh,  the  author  of  these  unique  letters,  is  conceived  to  be 
doubly  worthy  of  notice.  He  is  both  original  and  an  aboriginal.  He  has 
chosen  to  connmunicate  his  ideas,  not  like  his  countrymen  with  a  pencil 
of  burnt  pine,  on  a  scroll  of  bark,  but  wHh  veritable  pen  and  ink,  on  the 
papyrus  of  modern  days,  in  good  Roman  characters,  using,  however,  his 
own  language.  In  truth,  of  all  my  gleanings  in  the  forests  of  the  north 
&nd  west,  I  expect  the  most  cordial  thanks  for  the  discovery  of  these 
curious  bark  letters. 

All  nations  have  something  peculiar  to  their  physical  existence  which 
naturalists  comprehend  under  the  term  of  habitat.  Doubtless,  the  things 
herein  narrated  would  have  been  differently  managed,  had  they  come 
from  the  pen  of  Confucius  or  Zoroaster,  Yet  the  descriptions  and  re- 
flections are  considered  not  unworthy  of  a  descendant,  if  we  may  sup- 
pose him  to  be  a  descendant  of  the  latter.  Oriental  fancy  might  have 
clothed  the  descriptions  in  different  language.  The  conclusions  of  the 
western  philosopher  may  not  have  secured  as  ready  an  acquiescence  on 
the  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  the  Indus,  or  Burampooter,  as  they  did  on 
the  long-descending  Mississippi.  Yet,  v/e  are  not  sure  that  the  drift  of 
thought  is  not  more  decidedly  tinged  with  the  philosophy  of  the  orient- 
als, than  of  the  occedantals.  An  Algonquin  must  needs  hold  the  pen  of 
an  Algonquin.  There  are  peculiarities  in  the  Indian  man  of  the  west- 
ern continent  which  mark  and  distinguish  him  from  his  eastern  proto- 
type and  kinsmen,  and  we  must  make  large  allowances  for  habits  and 
associations  which  are  the  result  of  long  eras  of  separation.  Yet,  all 
the  proo&  of  ethnological  assimilation  are  assimilations  with  the  man 
of  the  East.  There  is  absolutely  nothing,  mental  or  physical,  by  which 
we  can  trace  any  analogies  to  the  Saxon,  or  any  other  stock  of  the  man 

of    Europe.  -,  ^,   ,-._.■     -,;      ■,.;:>.:,, ■,n.;;.'.       ,.  --^    .■;,:.•  ^     . 

Thousands  of  years  of  wanderings,  by  sea  and  land,  have  produced 


some  mi 

We  s{)e 

mode  of 

structure 

est  evidt 

new  adv< 

of  the  ch 

and  ink,  i 

state  of  S 

ticlpants. 

thinks  of 

which  th( 

upon  him 

Dial  founc 

powers  o, 

CSuriosity 

even  com 

love  of  nc 

thejr  will  I 

this,  we  a] 

Wawan 

merely  to  i 

low ;  but  c 

every  dedi 

occidental 

criminatior 

illustration! 

society,  wl 

cases,  to  al 

There  is 

reveals  its  1 

'f^  familiari 

throughout 

praiseworth 

his  opi»ions 

outbursts  ol 

try.     His  at 

g'on,  appeal 

of  the  state 

come,  like  s 

whose  ances 

centuries  bei 

<rate  his  crit 

rangements  < 


TRAVELS   OF    AN    INDIAN    SACHEM. 


437 


come  modifications  of  the  original  type,  but  they  have  not  obliterated  it. 
We  sjseak  not  of  externals.  These  charige  greatly  with  climate,  the 
mode  of  subsistence,  and  other  geographical  phenomena.  It  is  in  the 
structure  and  philosophy  of  the  Indian  mind,  that  we  behold  the  strong- 
est evidences  of  original  identity.  We  hail  Wawanosh,  therefore,  as  a 
new  adventurer  in  the  world  of  letters.  He  has  burst,  as  it  were,  out 
of  the  chrysalis  state  of  picture-writing  into  the  finished  condition  of  pen 
and  ink,  and  he  expands  his  new  powers,  to  tell  us  what  he  thinks  of  that 
state  of  Saxon  civilisation  and  the  arts  in  which  his  countrymen  are  no  par- 
ticipants. We  listen  to  the  man  of  bows  and  arrows,  to  hear  what  he 
thinks  of  ships  and  fortresses,  and  cities  and  city  arts  and  elegancies,  of 
which  the  forest  had  furnished  him  no  previous  examples.  We  look 
upon  him  as  we  should  upon  some  curious,  handsome,  two-footed  ani- 
mal found  in  remote  parts,  which  had  suddenly  been  endowed  with  the 
powers  of  speech,  and  we  are  anxious  to  hear  what  he  has  to  say. 
Curiosity  is  on  tiptoe.  It  is  not  rea-soning,  or  precept,  or  wisdom,  or 
even  connected  narrative,  tnat  we  expect.  We  are  enchained  by  the 
love  of  novelty.  If  it  be  only  baas !  and  boos  !  from  such  a  source, 
they  will  constitute  a  sort  of  new  baamology  or  boomology,  and  it  is 
this,  we  apprehend,  that  the  public  mainly  cares  for. 

Wawanosh  has,  however,  not  broken  loose  from  the  forests  of  the  north 
merely  to  utter  his  muz  i  ta  goz  rt,  that  is  to  say^  his  neigh,  scream,  or  bel- 
low ;  but  commends  himself  to  notice  in  good  articulate  tones.  And  when 
every  deduction  has  been  made,  candor  must  allow  to  our  distinguished 
occidental  traveller  and  visitor,  a  tact  in  observation,  a  readiness  of  dis- 
crimination, and  eJ>ove  all,  a  faculty  of  beholding  analogies  and  making 
tUustrations,  and  *finding  out  parallelisms  between  barbaric  and  civilized 
society,  which,  if  they  sometimes  provoke  a  smile,  are  entitled,  in  most 
cases,  to  all  praise. 

There  is  atwsther  trait,  in  which  the  mind  of  the  erudite  Wawanosh 
reveals  its  legitimate  workings  and  characte.-istics.  He  never  descends 
■■ri  familiarities  -or  puerilities  of  manner  or  description,  but  preserves 
throughout  a  conscious  dignity.  He  admits  freely,  what  is  noble  or 
praiseworthy  in  a  foreign  people  j  but  he,  at  the  same  time,  so  manages 
his  opinions,  and  the  expressions  of  his  admiration,  and  charitable 
outbursts  of  feeling,  as  never  to  throw  disparagement  on  his  own  coun- 
try. His  admiratioH  of  the  institutions  of  civilisation,  letters  and  reli- 
gion, appears  to  be  the  spontaneous  effusion  of  a  noble  mind,  irrespective 
of  the  state  of  things  at  home,  and  in  his  own  wigwam.  He  does  not 
come,  like  some  of  the  nice  and  tasty  visitors  of  Europe  to  this  land, 
whose  ancestors  have  chanced  to  leave  the  state  of  barbarism  some 
centuries  before  him,  and  rid  themselves  of  most  of  its  traits,  to  concen- 
trate his  criticisms  and  philosophy  upon  the  viands  of  a  table,  the  ar- 
rangements of  a  stage  coach,  or  the  jwsition  of  small  personal  conveni- 


'^m 


",:'(<( 


■dtm 


438 


TRAVELS    OF    AN    INDIAN    »AC1»EM 


ences,  toitkin  or  wilhout  a  hotel,  to  the  utter  neglect  of  our  actual  tnstitU" 
tions,  growing  wealth  and  power,  population  and  resources.  He  sec», 
in  the  latler,  the  true  index  to  our  rise,  and  whatever  may  be  his 
thoughts  on  trifling  imperfections,  or  minor  details,  they  are  lost  in  the 
force  of  his  general  estimates.  We  doubt,  indeed,  whether,  in  this 
very  particular,  he  does  not  offer  a  fair  subject  of  imitation,  to  the 
worthy  class  of  refined  visitors  before  mentioned,  who  have  oeen 
pleased  to  speak  of  the  United  States  of  America,  as  a  very  respectable 
appendage  to  the  royal  family  of  well  ruled  and  hopeful  Christian  na- 
tions, very  much  in  the  vein,  however,  of  Mrs.  Hardcastle,  who,  in 
speaking  the  praises  of  her  favorite  son,  could  not  pretend  to  say  what 
"  a  year's  Latin  would  do  for  him." 

We  ought,  in  all  frankness^  to  make  another  aduoission  to  the  credit  of 
the  northern  philosopher.  In  copying  his  letters  in  the  original  Indian 
tongue  from  the  bark  of  the  betula  papyracea,  upon  which  they  were 
written,  some  inaccuracies  may  have  supervened.  And  with  every  adi- 
vantage  of  our  familiarity  with  the  original,  with  the  aid  of  the  ripe 
knowledge  and  judgment  of  other  interpreters,  we  cannot  at  all  times 
be  sure  that  we  have  caught  the  true  force  of  idiomatic  expressions' 
Transpositive  languages  possess  a  great  advantage  iu  their  descriptive 
powers  over  our  more  rigid  and  inflexible.  English.  Yet,  the  hope  is 
indulged  that  thn  spirit  and  substance  of'  the  observations  of  this  noble 
son  of  the  Red  Race  have  been,  in  the  main,  faithfully  rendered. 

A  single  word  is  to  be  added  by  way  of  precaution.  A  few  of  these 
letters  were  communicated  to  a  friend,  since  dead,  who  published  them 
in  1821,  in  the  New  York  Statesman.  Thence,  some  of  them  were 
transferred  to  the  doric  pages  of  the  Knickerbocker.  It  is  hoped  that  the 
public's  approval  of  this  miscellany  may  enable  us  now  to  submit  the 
whole.    And  so  believing,  we  add,  in  the  original,  Kunna  ga  Kunna. 

.  .  NOU     I.  ...V    ..,':>,       ., 


Nebjee*  : — More  than  forty  years  have  elapsed  since  my  father,  who 
received  a  gratuitous  education  at  one  of  the  universities  of  New  Eng- 
land, had  returned  to  his  native  village,  with  the  stores  of  knowledge 
which  he  had  there  acquired.  I  had  often  listened  to  him  in  my  child- 
hood while  he  described  the  singular  manners,  customs,  laws,  dress,  and 
mstitutions  of  white  men — the  large  buildings  in  which  they  reside — 
the  tall  ships  in  which  they  cross  the  ocean — the  many  fields  which 
they  till ;  and  all  the  arts  of  peace  and  war,  so  difierent  from  those  which 
prevail  among  the  children  of  the  forest.  And  I  felt  a  burning  curiosity 
lo  visit  those  scenes  which  he  had  depicted  in  such  glowing  colors,  and 
to  form  my  own  estimate  of  the  comparative  happiness  of  the  savage 

*  My  Friend.  ,      •  •    .     . 


IN    THE    UNITED   STATE8. 


439 


and  civilized  state.  He  had  early  tauglit  me  one  of  the  most  valuable  arts 
■which  he  had  brought  from  the  land  of  white  men, — the  curious  and  per- 
fect mode  which  they  possess  of  communicating  their  ideas  to  one  another, 
by  means  of  certain  characters,  which  are  either  written  or  printed  ;  and 
by  the  use  of  which,  persons  at  the  greatest  distance  may  indulge  in 
a  free,  precise,  and  ready  interchange  of  sentiment.  In  other  words,  he 
had  taught  me  to  read  and  write.  The  elements  of  the  latter  art  have, 
perhaps,  always  existed  among  our  tribes,  so  that  by  tracing  certain 
figures  of  beasts,  birds,  &c.,  upon  slips  of  bark,  our  warriors  and  hun- 
ters have  been  able  to  decypher  the  meaning,  and  avail  themselves  of 
the  information  thus  communicated.  But  who  could  have  imagined 
that  there  is  so  vast  a  difference  between  the  hierogiyphical  and  the 
alphabetic  method  ;  or  that  this  art,  which  is  now  in  the  same  rude 
state  among  us  that  it  was  a  hundred  years  ago,  has  been  carried  to  such 
a  wonderful  state  of  perfection  by  the  man  of  Europe,  that  every 
sound  of  the  human  voice,  every  word  uttered,  and  every  thought 
conceived,  can  be  conveyed  in  the  most  precise  manner,  and  by  the 
most  appropriate  and  unerring  signs. 

Ewa  wyaubisk  Kewayjig 
Tyau!  neeb  wa  Kawin  wabish  Kizijig. 

Hand-talking,  or  gesticulation,  so  important  with  us,  is  almost  wholly 
unknown  among  this  people,  and  the  tongue  is  the  only  organ  of  intelli- 
gence. Everything  I  had  seen  of  this  people, — everything  I  had  heard 
of  their  customs,  and  the  prevalent  state  of  society,  only  seemed  to  in- 
flame my  curiosity ;  and  years  rolled  away  without  diminishing  my 
desire  to  perform  a  journey  into  those  countries  of  which  my  imagina- 
tion had  formed  the  most  exalted  notions.        '-'   .  ■'!      ' 

"  Father !"  I  exclaimed  one  evening  as  we  returned  unsuccessful  from 
the  chase,  "  I  will  go  into  the  land  of  the  white  men.  I  can  no  longer 
resist  the  desire  I  feel  of  seeing  their  towns  and  cities — their  roads  and 
fields — their  ships  and  palaces — their  mills  and  manufactories,  and  all 
those  useful  and  elegant  arts — those  manners  and  customs — those  laws 
and  institutions,  which  at  once  proclaim  them  the  wisest,  the  great- 
est, and  the  happiest  of  men.  Ever  since  you  have  spoken  to  me  of 
these  things,  my  thoughts  have  wandered  far  from  the  land  of  my  na- 
tivity. I  have  sat  lonely  in  the  woods,  while  the  deer  passed  unheeded 
within  roach  of  my  rille.  I  have  sighed  to  look  beyond  those  blue  hills 
which  cast  their  awful  tops  into  the  clouds,  and  which  have  heretofore 
formed  the  boundary  to  my  moral,  as  well  as  physical  inquiries.  But 
the  charm  is  broken  ;  you  have  only  allowed  me  to  taste  of  that  foun- 
tain of  information  for  which  I  feel  a  burning  thirst.  The  chase  has 
day  after  day  become  less  and  less  attractive  to  mp,  till  that  noble  pur- 
suit, which  has  always  been  the  proudest  aim  of  our  tribe,  has  dwindled 
icto  a  drudgery  and  lost  all  its  charms.     Our  precarious  mode  of  life — 


Jit 


440 


TRAVELS    OF    AN    INDIAN    SACHEM 


our  rude  arts — our  laws — our  employments  and  amusements,  bare 
grown  diminutive  and  humble  in  my  eyes.  Put,  therefore,  oh  father,  I 
beseech  you,  no  obstacle  in  my  way.  If  I  had  never  known  that  there 
were  other  people,  whose  modes  of  thinking  and  habits  of  life  were  so 
essentially  different  from  our  own,  I  should  still  have  been  happy." 

"  My  son,"  he  replied,  "  happy  is  the  man  who  is  contented  with  his 
lot.  Happy  is  he,  whom  ambition  hath  never  tempted  to  quit  the  en- 
deared scenes  of  his  youth,  his  home,  and  his  country.  Happy  is  he, 
who  hath  neve.'  counted  the  stars,  nor  analyzed  the  sUn-beams ;  and 
who  neither  sighs  for  the  knowledge  which  is  hid  in  books,  nor  the  honors 
which  can  be  given  by  men.  Happy  is  the  man  whom  neither  fame 
nor  riches  entice  to  quit  the  humble  shades  of  sequestered  life,  for  the 
pomp  of  power,  or  the  dazzling  voice  of  human  applause.  Thrice  happy 
is  he  who  hath  never  dropt  a  tear  in  the  land  of  strangers,  whose  wants 
are  few,  and  whose  only  fear  is  God.  I  tell  thee,  oh  Wawanosh,  that 
peace  dwells  not  among  the  splendid  of  the  earth.  It  is  not  science  that 
creates  happiness — it  is  not  palaces  that  convey  comfort — it  is  not  ships 
that  can  protect  us  from  the  rage  of  the  ocean — it  is  not  cultivated  fields 
that  lead  on  to  human  repose,  fm  well  thou  knowest  that  the  earth  has 
been  cursed,  and  in  tears  and  bitterness  shall  it  only  be  tilLd.  Our 
wants  increase  with  increasing  knowledge  ;  and  the  ploughshare  that  is 
driven  through  the  tent  of  the  savage,  and  the  axe  that  fells  the  oak 
that  overshadows  it,  only  expose  the  fresh  ground  to  the  sun,  that  it 
may  produce  weeds  which  never  grew  there  before,  and  thistles  which 
are  sharjier  than  an  arrow.  But  go,  my  son,  thou  hast  a  wish  to  see 
other  countries.  Thou  art  young,  and  ardent,  and  full  of  health.  Ex- 
perience is  the  mother  of  wisdom.  It  will  teach  thee  how  wide  the 
difference  is,  between  a  splendid  and  a  happy  people,  and  that  humaQ 
laws,  however  wise,  may  punish,  but  cannot  prevent  the  commission  of 
crime.  It  will  teach  thee  that  the  vices  increase  with  the  luxuries  of  a 
people,  and  that  half  the  woes,  the  wars  and  the  quarrels  which  afflict 
the  human  race,  arise  from  mere  differences  of  opinion  upon  points  which 
are  insignificant  in  themselves.  It  will  also  teach  thee  how  few  realize 
in  afler-life  the  schemes  which  they  have  planned  in  youth,  and  how 
little,  after  all,  is  the  real  sum  of  human  bliss.  Be  cautious,  and  thou 
wilt  escape  danger — be  temperate,  and  thou  wilt  not  be  troubled  with 
disease — be  virtuous,  and  thou  mayest  hope  to  be  happy.^ 

So  saying,  he  hung  around  my  neck  a  string  of  wampum  ;  he  put 
into  my  hand  a  rifle  of  curious  workmanship;  a  packet  of  papers 
designed  to  recommend  me  to  the  acquaintance  of  his  former  col- 
legiate friends,  and  he  ordered  a  slave,  whom  he  had  captured  in  war, 
to  put  into  my  canoe  three  hundred  bimver  skins  of  the  blackest  dye, 
besides  a  choice  pack  of  the  silver  and  cross  fox,  and  two  others  of 
selected  otters  and  martins.     Thus  prepared,  I  embarked  upon  the  Lake 


IN   THE   UNITED   STATES. 


441 


of  the  Hills— I  passed  rapidly  through  those  waters  which  conduct  tho 
traveller  into  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  and  the  Rainy  lakes.  I  urged 
my  way,  with  little  difficulty,  through  a  chain  of  connected  waters^ 
filled  with  immense  fields  of  wild  rice,  or  sometimes  choked  with  the 
pointed  bulrush.  My  canoe  was  then  transported  by  the  slaves  who 
accompanied  me,  over  the  highlands  that  separate  the  waters  of  the 
arctic  circle,  from  those  which  flow  into  temperate  latitudes.  I  passed 
the  stormy  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  after  pausing  upon  the  waves,  to 
admire  the  striking  scenes  of  picturesque  beauty  and  magnificence, 
which  mark  these  rocky  and  rtimantic  coasts.  I  guided  my  canoe  down 
the  foaming  rapids  of  St.  Mary — I  visited  the  island  of  Michilimackinac, 
that  ancient  seat  of  the  fur  trade,  and  passed  along  the  sandy  shores  of 
Lake  Huron,  and  through  the  beautiful  river  of  St.  Clair.  After  a 
journey  of  three  moons,  during  which  my  canoe  had  twice  been  dashed 
upon  the  rocks,  and  I  had  encountered  many  perils  by  storms,  by  huD' 
ger,  and  by  fatigue,  I  reached  the  city  of  Detroit  in  safety. 

Thus  far  I  have  detailed  to  you  my  journey,  which  I  transmit  by  my 
friend  Geonida,  who,  already  sick  of  the  land  of  white  men,  cannot  be 
prevailed  upon  to  accompany  me  farther,  and  takes  the  opportunity  of  a 
trading  canoe  to  return  to  his  friends.  I  shall  soon  resume  my  narra- 
tive,  and  the  remarks  which  have  occurred  to  me,  upon  the  manners  and 
customs  of  this  extraordinary  people.  Ever  thine, 

.  -  .'-   .,-  ■.-■'-:■-  r  /;  '>  .    ..  !•;,•%  WaWANOSH. 


■~>^i 


No.  IL 


Detroit. 
Nejee  : — At  every  point  of  my  journey  where  I  had  encountered  white 
men,  new  ideas  had  been  created  by  seeing  the  spacious  buildings,  the 
singular  costume,  and  the  more  singular  physiognomies  of  this  uniform 
people.  But  nothing  struck  me  with  more  force  than  the  garrulity  which 
I  everywhere  observed,  even  between  people  who  would  not  seem  to 
belong  to  the  highest  order  of  society,  or  to  have  much  of  importance  to 
communicate  to  each  other ;  and  I  frequently  said  to  myself,  this  is 
surely  a  talking  people.  O  spirit  of  the  great  Altelago,  chief  of  speak- 
ers, wouidst  thou  believe  it,  that  there  are  more  words  passed  here,  on 
the  occasion  of  selling  an  awl*blade  of  the  value  of  three  cents,  than 
were  uttered  in  the  great  council,  when  our  tribes  went  to  war  against 
the  Ticaunees  !  If,  however,  I  expressed  my  astonishment  at  what  I 
K  iw  in  the  detached  settlements  of  white  men  whom  I  encountered  in 
my  voyage  through  the  upper  lakes,  judge  what  it  must  be  on  seeing  a 
city  built  of  brick  and  wood,  towering  into  the  clouds,  and  assuming 
56 


mm 


442 


TRAVELS   OP    AN   INDIAN   SACHEM 


every  fantastic  shape  which  the  genius  of  architecture  can  invent — a  city 
surrounded  in  part  by  tall  ships  and  military  M'orks — its  streets  filled  with 
men  hurrying  to  and  fro— with  horses  and  carriages  literally  hid  in  the 
clouds  of  dust  raised  by  their  own  motion — and  its  sides  walled  up  with 
shops  stored  with  the  different  products  of  all  parts  of  the  world.  '.  ' 
So  many  new  objects  crowded  upon  my  notice,  that  it  was  a  long 
time  before  I  could  think  with  precision,  on  any  subject,  or  form  an  ade- 
quate idea  of  the  people  before  me.  I  felt  like  a  man,  who  suddenly 
starting  from  a  dream,  finds  himself,  as  if  by  enchantment,  at  the  foot  of 
a  tremendous  cataract,  where  nothing  can  be  heard  for  the  appalling 
thunder  of  the  waters,  and  no  object  distinctly  seen  for  the  clouds  of 
glittering  spray.  For  a  moment,  i  shrunk  '.vithin  myself,  and  cast  "  one 
long  lingering  look"  towards  the  peaceful  haunts  of  my  nativity.  Bu*. 
soon  this  mental  trepidation  and  obscurity  began  to  pass  away,  and  I  saw 
that  all  is  not  dangerous  that  is  noisy,  and  that  every  sparkling  stone  is 
not  a  gem.  As  I  passed  through  the  various  shades  of  society  which 
this  frontier  presents,  I  observed  that  the  wants  of  man  increase  in  the 
exact  degree  that  he  has  proceeded  beyond  the  simple  comforts,  and  in- 
genuous manners,  of  the  sons  of  the  forest.  And  that  if  an  agricultural 
state  and  a  code  of  written  laws,  procured  him  many  enjoyments  and 
many  securities,  which  are  unknown  to  the  hunter,  they  also  brought  with 
them  accumulated  ills,  and  wants,  and  perplexities,  which  are  equally  un- 
known to  the  hunter  state.  But  I  could  not  contain  my  admiration  for 
the  mechanic  arts,  which  are  so  completely  subservient  to  the  manifold 
necessities  and  comforts  and  elegancies  of  life.  I  saw  the  stone-hatchet, 
that  antique  instrument  so  long  in  use  by  our  forefathers,  exchanged  for 
the  ponderous  iron  axe,  by  which  the  largest  trees  can  be  felled  in  a  few 
moments.  I  saw  the  tent  of  bark,  exchanged  for  large  and  square  build- 
ings, fabricated  out  of  entire  trees,  sawed,  and  smoothed,  and  painted; 
and  what  is  very  remarkable,  many  of  these  buildings  are  several  stories 
in  height,  and  contain  a  number  of  rooms  which  are  unoccupied,  and  do 
not  appear  necessary  to  any  purpose  of  the  domestic  economy.  Are 
these,  as  with  us,  appropriated  for  the  residence  of  their  monetoes,  or  to 
the  ceremonies  necessary  for  the  cure  of  the  sick  .''  I  saw  the  simple 
canoe  of  bark,  exchanged  for  large  and  heavy  ships,  bearing  immense 
sheets  of  canvass,  which  it  requires  several  men  to  hoist.  I  saw  men 
dragged  through  the  streets  upon  four  wheels,  upon  which  a  curious  piece 
of  mechanism  was  fixed,  and  before  h  several  horses  were  attached  by 
means  of  leather  thongs,  ornamented  with  plates  and  buckles  of  gold 
and  silver.  Strange  people,  I  exclaimed,  that  they  should  thus  tamely 
submit  to  be  transported  through  the  streets  like  masses  of  stone  or  wood, 
without  having  the  properties  of  these  bodies,  to  resist  every  jostle  and 
bruise  arising  from  inequalities  in  the  surface.  They  might  walk  with 
much  more  convenience  to  themselves,  and  at  the  same  time  spare  the 


IN   THE    UNITED   STATES. 


443 


fitsh  of  their  horses.  Surely,  I  thought,  this  must  be  a  lazy  people,  and 
all  the  accounts  which  we  have  heard  of  their  industry  unfounded.  And 
I  saw  many  other  things  that  were  new  to  me,  and  many  that  I  cannot 
as  yet  comprehend;  but  every  moment  couvinces  me,  that  however 
great,  and  powerful,  and  wise,  this  cannot  be  a  happy  people.  Society, 
here,  is  a  heterogeneous  mixture  of  all  that  can  ennoble  or  degrade  the 
human  species — of  all  that  can  charm  or  disgust.  The  mind  is  at  one 
inoment  carried  into  heaven  in  their  dreams  of  philosophy  and  tenets  of 
religion,  or  depressed  to  the  abodes  of  eternal  misery  in  their  toleration 
of  vice,  or  their  traits  of  depravity.  Such  a  singular  mixture  of  good  and 
evil,  of  wisdom  and  folly,  of  splendor  and  misery,  of  joy  and  sorrow,  as 
does  not  perhaps  exist  in  any  other  state  of  society  under  the  sun.  But 
I  must  see  more  of  this  people,  before  I  can  pronounce  upon  their  com- 
parative happiness. 

When  I  first  quitted  my  native  forest  in  Kupertsland,  I  had  supposed 
the  American  people  a  nation  of  philosophers.  Their  garrulity  soon  led 
me  to  pronounce  them  a  nation  of  talkers — their  ships  and  commerce,  a 
nation  of  merchants — their  houses,  implements,  and  machines,  a  nation 
of  mechanics — their  gilt  works,  plated  harness,  and  baubles,  a  nation 
of  spendthrifts.  In  their  stores,  filled  with  spices  and  intoxicating 
liquors  from  all  parts  of  the  globe,  I  saw  luxury  and  all  her  at- 
tendant train  of  disease,  poverty,  misery,  and  death.  In  their  dresa,  I 
saw  pride  and  extravagance.  In  their  manners  and  conversation,  frivo- 
lity and  trifling.  In  their  conduct  towards  their  dependents  and  infe- 
riors, harshness  and  overbearing.  In  their  opinions  of  their  neighbors, 
uncharitableness.  In  their  politeness,  insincerity ;  in  their  gravity, 
malice  ;  in  their  admiration,  cupidity  ;  and  in  all  their  charitable  and 
literary  contributions,  illiberality.  But  I  am  convinced  that  neither  of 
these  traits  is  peculiarly  appropriate,  and  the  more  I  see  of  them,  the 
more  fully  am  I  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  the  Americans  are  a  people 
of  inconsistencies.  O  spirit  of  the  great  Algoliro  !  is  it  credible,  that 
the  same  people  who  build  castles  and  palaces  that  rise  into  the  clouds, 
who  erect  ships  which  brave  the  dangers  of  the  ocean,  and  whose  heavy 
artillery  is  only  exceeded  by  the  thunders  of  the  Great  Spirit,  should 
yet  retain  the  savage  custom  of  sewing  strips  of  red  cloth  upon  the  gar- 
ments of  their  warriors  and  war  chiefs,  decking  their  hats  with  horse- 
hair and  feathers,  and  removing  their  trinkets  from  their  noses  and 
ankifis,  only  that  they  might  dangle  in  more  prodigious  quantities  from 
the  front  pockets  of  their  pantaloons  ?  O  spirit  of  Inconsistencies  !  this 
is  surely  thy  home.  Ever  thine, 

•;/«  •  ■'.!'-.-i-i.'''  i<-''"''  WaWANOSH. 

[To  be  continued.!  ,  -     .  '_.,.■,   ,» 


i'l.' 


■  i\\^'- 


'■^im 


il.        >'l 


,,,.<;    ,.  n 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES 


OF    THE 


:  LATE  JOHN  JOHNSTON,  ESQ. 


)  r. 


'    (.:.'■    1,  ^j  ■ 


[continued  f:  cm  paue  305,  part  v.] 


In  1804  his  mother,  who  was  a  M'Neil,  died  at  ♦he  family  residence 
at  Craige,  in  Antrim,  an  event  which  brought  him  into  possession  of  the 
estate,  and  put  an  end  to  the  design  she  had  formed  of  taking  his  eldest 
daughter,  Jane,  to  be  brought  up  under  her  care.  His  eldest  sister, 
Mrs.  Moore,  consort  of  John  Moore,  Esq.,  of  the  Royal  Navy,  Wexford, 
being  without  children,  nowsolicito  '  )e  allowed  to  fulfil  her  mother's 
intentions,  and  being  joined  by  Mr.  .aoore  in  the  request,  Mr.  John- 
ston yielded  his  assent.  As  the  situation  of  the  Irish  property  now  re- 
quired his  attention,  he  determined  to  take  his  daughter  with  him  in  the 
contemplated  visit ;  and  accompanied  by  her  he  embarked  at  Quebec  in 
the  autumn  of  1S09.  After  a  tedious  and  tempestuous  passage,  owing 
to  the  advanced  fitate  of  the  season,  he  landed  at  Cork,  late  in  the  au- 
tumn. He  proceeded  by  land  to  visit  his  friends  in  Dublin,  and  after- 
wards in  Wexford,  where  he  left  his  daughter,  whose  health  had  suffered 
severely  on  the  passage  and  since  their  landing.  He  then  continued  his 
journey  to  the  North  of  Ireland.  His  visit  occupied  the  remainder  of 
that,  and  part  of  tho  following  year. 

On  his  return  to  America,  he  visited  London.  The  particular  object 
of  this  visit  is  not  known  to  me,  but  is  believed  to  have  arisen  in  part 
from  a  correspondence  with  certain  members  of  the  North  West  or  Hud- 
son's Bay  Companies.  It  had  also  been  his  wish,  on  going  to  England, 
to  provide  for  the  entry  of  his  sons,  Lewis  and  George,  into  the  Army 
and  Navy,  to  effect  which  he  counted  upon  the  influence  of  the  Mar- 
quis of  Hereford,  and  Sir  Edmund  M'Naughton,  the  latter  of  whom  was 
a  friend  and  kinsman.  One  of  the  first  incidents  after  his  arrival  in  the 
city  was  the  loss  of  his  pocketbook,  containing  letters  of  introduction, 
having  been  picked  in  a  crowd  near  the  Exchange. 

During  his  stay  in  the  metropolis  he  received  from  Lord  Selkirk  the 
offer  of  the  Governorship  of  Hudson's  Bay  with  suitable  appointments — 
an  offer  which,  after  mature  deliberation  and  several  conferences  with  his 
Lordship,  he  prudently,  as  it  is  thought,  declined.  Among  the  reasons 
which  had  weight  with  him,  was  the  remntek.>oss  and  unsettled  state  of 
the  territory,  which  offered  no  advantage  for  the  education  of  his  child- 


ren, 

'emJ 

ceptj 

wit! 

defia 

whol 

instiji 

panj 

fider 

disac 


THE    LATB   JOHN   JOHNSTON,   ESQ. 


445 


ren,  now  become  numerous,  and  the  consequent  unpleasantneM  of  the 
removal  to  their  feelings.  It  is  since  known  that  Mr.  Semple,  who  ac- 
cepted the  post,  was  shot  on  the  plains  of  Red  River,  in  a  rencontre 
with  a  party  of  £oia  Brutes  and  Indians,  who  had  set  his  authority  at 
defiance,  and  he  was  actually  tomahawked  and  scalped  by  the  Indians, 
who,  as  well  as  their  Christian  associates,  were  supposed  to  have  been 
instigated  to  this  atrocious  act  by  the  partners  of  the  North  West  Com- 
pany. Mr.  Johnston,  who,  from  his  experience  in  the  country,  bed  con- 
fidently predicted  this  state  of  things  to  the  Directors  in  London,  was  not 
disappointed  in  the  result. 

While  in  London  he  made  acquaintance  with  a  Mr.  Black — a  gentle- 
man in  some  way  connected  with  the  British  Bible  and  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society,  in  consequence  of  which  a  box  of  Bibles,  and  a  missionary 
to  labor  in  the  conversion  of  the  Indians,  were  sent  to  Canada.  The 
missionary  having  probably  formed  no  definite  idea  of  the  true  state  of 
settlements  in  that  quarter,  and  the  privations  to  be  encountered,  declined 
proceeding  to  the  territories  of  the  Chippewas,  where  it  was  designed  he 
should  have  commenced  his  labors  ;  and  left  an  inference  to  be  drawn, 
that  his  zeal  in  this  object  needed  stronger  excitements.  In  a  Poetical 
"  Petition  to  the  Ojibwa  nation  of  the  North  American  Indians,  to  the 
London  Society  for  Missions,"  which  was  addressed  lo  Mr.  Black,  and 
published  among  the  missionary  papers,  he  shows  the  claims  of  the  Red 
Race  on  the  civilized  world,  and  it  may  be  referred  to  as  denoting  hi^ 
opinion  of  the  radical  defects  of  the  Jesuit  missions  in  Canada. 

Before  quitting  the  British  metropolis,  an  opportunity  was  opened  of 
his  being  presented  to  the  king,  along  with  several  other  gentlemen 
who  were  waiting  for  the  purpose — an  honor  which  he  had  the  firmness 
to  decline.  For  it  must  be  allowed  that  firmness  was  required,  when 
we  reflect  that  he  was  an  ardent  admirer  of  the  king  and  constitution, 
and  deemed  the  honor  of  an  introduction  one  of  the  most  fluttering  kind. 
But  it  is  probable  that,  in  his  actual  position,  as  a  resident  of  a  remote 
part  of  a  remote  province,  he  saw  less  advantage  to  be  derived  from  it, 
than  would  have  attended  a  person  diflferently  placed.  And  he  said 
himself,  that  it  would  probably  have  increased  his  vanity  and  pride, 
which  he  found  it  a  sufficient  task  to  restrain,  without  extra  excite- 
ment. 

On  the  route  from  London  to  Liverpool,  his  travelling  desk,  contain- 
ing money,  jewelry,  and  papers,  was  stolen  from  the  carriage.  He  em- 
barked at  Liverpool  near  the  middle  of  June,  but  the  delays  attending  a 
passage  across  the  Atlantic,  before  the  present  improved  facilities  were 
introduced,  consumed  the  summer,  and  a  long  inland  voyage,  in  which 
the  mode  of  conveyance  is  oflen  shifted,  made  it  very  late  in  November 
before  he  reached  St.  Mary's.  Here  he  had  cause,  as  he  remarked,  to 
felicitate  himself  on  the  enjoyment  of  domestic  quiet,  and  a  peaceful 


'  i'  'mPv  < 


'ltfe''-M'' 


446 


bll/GRAPHICAL     SKl/rcilKS    OF    THE 


seclusion,  so  diOerent  from  the  pomp  and  splendor,  which  his  recent  visit 
served  to  remind  him  prevailed  in  the  polished  circles  of  his  native  land, 
and  among  several  of  his  friends  and  relatives,  whom  he  had  found  greatly 
advanced  in  wealth  and  place.  And  from  this  period  he  appears  to 
have  relinquished  all  idea  of  a  permanent  return  to  Ireland. 

It  had  been  proposed  to  him  while  in  Dublin  at  the  table  of  his  cousin, 
the  Right  Honorable  William  Sauriu,  Attorney  General  of  Ireland,  that 
his  friends  should  unite  their  influence  in  making  provision  for  his  return, 
and  the  advantages  of  a  permanent  place  and  adequate  salary  were  stren- 
uously urged.  But  the  proposal  was  finally  met,  on  his  part,  by  thn 
insuperable  objection,  that  he  could  not  abandon  his  wife  in  America,  by 
whom  he  had  several  children,  and  to  whom  he  was  tenderly  attached, 
and  that  it  was  equally  impossible  to  introduce  her  into  a  state  of  society 
which  was  so  diflerent  from  all  she  had  before  known,  that  she  could  not 
fail  to  be  insupportably  unhappy.  His  strong  attachment  to  his  wife  and 
children,  formed  indeed  a  striking  trait  of  his  character.  And  to  their 
happiness  he  now  devoted  himself  with  unceasing  care. 

He  placed  his  eldest  sons  Lewis  and  George  at  Montreal,  as  soon  as 
they  became  of  proper  age,  with  the  advantage  of  attending  the  best 
school  the  place  afforded,  where  they  were  taught  the  common  branches 
of  an  English  education  and  the  French  language.  They  had  joined  the 
family  at  St.  Mary's  before  his  late  visit,  and  the  family  being  now 
once  more  embodied,  he  found  himself  surrounded  by  an  interesting 
group  of  children,  whose  health  and  education  had  formed  one  of  his 
most  pleasing  cares  during  their  infancy,  and  whose  welfare  and  steadfast 
adherence  to  principles  of  virtue,  honor  and  piety,  formed  the  subject  of 
his  most  anxious  solicitude,  now  that  the  elder  of  them  began  to  verge 
on  maturity.  It  should  not  be  omitted,  that  in  addition  to  his  own  chil- 
dren, he  had  adopted  in  infancy,  Miss  Nancy  Campbell,  the  daughter  of 
a  friend  and  countryman,  who  fell  in  a  duel  near  St.  Joseph's,  in  which 
he  had  attended  him  to  the  field,  and  she  was  brought  up  and  treated  in 
every  respect,  with  the  care  and  tenderness  of  one  of  his  own  children. 

He  had  early  imbued  the  minds  of  his  own  family  with  the  leading 
principles  of  the  Christian  religion,  as  explained  and  enforced  in  the 
church  service,  and  was  constant  and  zealous  in  the  observance  of  its 
forms,  accompanying  morning  and  evening  prayer  with  a  portion  of  the 
Psalms,  and  a  sermon  (most  commonly  of  Blair,  Saurin,  or  Chalmers), 
on  the  Sabbath.  He  read  impressively,  and  generally  closed  the  service 
with  some  extemporaneous  practical  remarks.  He  ardently  felt  himself, 
and  he  had  habitually  taught  every  member  of  his  family,  to  look  to 
God,  through  the  merits  of  the  Saviour,  as  the  giver  of  every  enjoyment 
and  the  sole  object  of  rational  supplication.  If  any  signal  success  attend- 
ed his  business,  or  household,  he  made  it  the  occasion  of  special  acknow- 
ledgment, and  was  equally  attentive  to  refer  to  its  true  source,  and  to 


LATE   JOHN   JOHNSTON,    ESQ. 


447 


admit  with  most  heartfelt  conviction,  the  justicn  of  loissos  and  afHictions. 
Life  and  death,  riches  i\nd  poverty,  honor  and  disgrace,  were,  in  hia 
mind,  the  ready  gifts  of  a  superintending  Deity,  who  could  never  err, 
either  in  giving  or  withholding.  And  though  the  di.strihution  was  often 
contrary  to  the  awards  of  human  reason,  he  did  not  the  less  doubt  that 
it  was  most  just,  and  fully  comformable  to  the  dictates  of  a  Higher  Intelli- 
gence. Feeling  thus,  and  living  in  a  full  reliance  upon  scripture  promi- 
ses— upon  which  he  meditated  deeply  and  spoke  often,  he  was  soon 
reconciled  to  the  untoward  occurrences  of  life,  though  from  the  sensi- 
tiveness of  his  mind,  and  irritability  of  his  temperament,  few  persons  ex- 
perienced more  acute  pain  on  the  first  intelligence  of  misfortune  or  disap- 
pointment. He  had  formed  a  most  noble  and  ennobling  conception  of  the 
sublime  character  and  attributes  of  God,  as  being  most  immaculate  and 
irreproachable.  And  he  considered  the  irreverent  use  of  his  name,  &a 
being  not  only  a  gross  want  of  piety,  but  altogether  incompatible  with 
the  character  of  a  gentleman. 

I  have  before  spoken  of  his  active  benevolence,  the  ready  access  which 
a  plea  of  misfortune  gained  to  his  heart,  and  the  forgiving  nature  of  his 
disposition.  Punctilious  in  exacting  the  respect  due  to  himself,  and  sen- 
sitive to  the  point  of  honor,  he  was  equally  ready  to  extend  the  hand  of 
friendship  and  reconciliation,  and  could  never  rest  under  the  impression 
that  he  had  been  the  first  to  provoke  offence,  or  inflict  injury.  If  he 
was  disposed  to  entertain  settled  antipathy  to  any  class  of  the  human  fam- 
ily, it  was  to  sceptics  in  religion,  whom  he  could  neither  spare  in  their 
persons,  or  their  works.  He  looked  with  abhorrence  upon  such  writers 
as  Paine,  and  could  not  bring  himself  to  think  that  the  genius  or  talents 
of  Gibbon  and  Hume  formed  any  adequate  counterpoise  to  their  want  of 
faith  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 


■  i'Tr-l 


,•.-»»  '1! 


U.-'i 


M  1. 


(To  be  continued.) 


\y:rf 


Indolence. — The  Indian  disappears  before  the  white  man,  simply 
because  he  will  not  work.  The  struggle  (in  their  history)  was,  between 
inveterate  indolence  and  the  most  active  and  energetic  industry,  and  the 
result  could  not  be  doubtful.     ...    .  .,  Gallatin. 


Mental  Capacitv. — They  have  exhibited  repeated  proofs  of  intellec- 
tual powers  apparently  very  superior  to  those  of  the  African,  and  not 
very  inferior  to  those  of  the  European  race.  lb. 

Father  Le  Jeune  Oays  that  it  is  admitted  on  all  hands,  that  they  were 
superior  in  intellect  to  the  French  peasantry  of  that  time.  lb. 


'Ul- 


■/v't^ru'-Ji.  /.j^ 


■s    .'■■■■!  ;.\     ,.'  I.'  1 


•T-Jv. 


ETHIOLOGY. 


Apallachians  ;  a  nation  of  Indians  who  formerly  inhabited  the  ex- 
treme southern  portion  of  the  United  States,  and  have  left  their  name  in 
the  leading  range  of  the  Apallachian  mountains.  In  1539  De  Soto  found 
them  in  Florida,  a  term  at  that  era  comprehending  also  the  entire  area  of 
the  present  states  of  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana,  and  other  portions 
of  the  southern  territory.  They  were  numerous,  fierce,  and  valorous. 
They  were  clothed  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts.  They  used  bows  and 
arrows,  clubs  and  spears.  They  did  not,  as  many  nations  of  barbarians  do, 
poison  their  darts.  They  were  temperate,  drinking  only  water.  They 
did  not  make  wars  on  slight  pretences,  or  for  avarice,  but  to  repress  at- 
tacks, or  remedy  injustice.  They  treated  their  prisoners  with  humanity, 
and  like  other  persons  of  their  households.  They  were  long  lived,  some 
personp  reaching  a  hundred  years.  Tuey  worshipped  the  sun,  to  which 
they  sang  hymns,  morning  and  evening.  These  facts  are  to  be  gleaned 
from  the  narrative.  What  were  their  numbers,  how  far  they  extended 
their  jurisdiction,  what  were  their  affiliations  by  language,  customs,  and 
institution"  with  other  tribes,  cannot  be  accurately  decided.  Much  that 
is  said  of  tueir  civil  and  military  polity,  buildings,  ceremonies  and  other 
traits,  applies  to  the  Floridian  Indians  generally,  and  may  be  dismissed  as 
either  vague,  or  not  characteristic  of  the  Appalachians.  A  quarto  vol- 
ume was  published  in  London  in  1666,  by  John  Davies.  under  tho  title 
of  a  "  History  of  the  Caribby  Indians,"  in  which  he  traces  the  caribs  of 
the  northern  groups  of  the  West  Indies,  to  the  Apallachians,  and  relates 
many  incidt-nts,  and  narrates  a  series  of  surprising  wars  and  battles, 
reaching, '-  their  "ffects,  through  the  Mississippi  vaUey  up  to  the  great 
lakes,  w  <ich  have  the  appearance  of  fable.  How  much  of  this  account, 
which  spea'cs  of  "  cattle"  and  "  herds,"  may  be  grafted  on  ancient  tra- 
ditions, it  is  impossible  to  tell.  There  are  some  proofs  of  such  an  an- 
cient civilisation  it  the  Ohio  valley  and  other  sections  of  the  country,  but 
they  are  unconnected  with  any  Indian  traditions,  which  have  survived, 
unless  we  consider  the  mounds  and  remains  of  antique  forts  as  monu- 
mental evidences  of  these  reputed  wars.  The  Lenapee  accounts  of  these 
ancient  wars  with  the  Tallagees  or  AUegewy,  may  be  thought  to  refer  to 
this  ancienV  people,  who  had,  if  this  conjecture  be  correct,  extended 
their  dominion  to  the  middle  and  northern  latitudes  of  the  present  area 
of  the  United  States,  prior  to  the  appearance  of  the  Algonquin  and  Iro- 
quies  races.  Mr.  Irving  has  suggested  the  name  of  Apallachia,  or  AUe- 
gania,  derived  from  the  stock,  for  this  divisi/a  of  the  continent. 


(To  be  continued.) 


M 


<»•   'vr. 


t-  ;.     i;>  I 


^      ^      ^      ^      ^      ^    ^ 


THE  EED  EACE  OF  AMERICA. 


PART  EIGHTH, 


MYTHOLOGY,   SUPERSTITIONS,   AND   KELIGIOIf 
OF  THE  ALGONQUINS. 


THXIR  SYSTEM  OF  MANITO  WORSHIP,  AS  RECENTI.r  Dli»Ct.OSBD  BT  THE  CONFES- 
SIONS OF  0N3  OF  THEIR  prophets;  THEIR  LANO  <t  aubs,  a  9  D  CHARACTBR  OF  THK 
TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  GOSPEL.  MADE  INTO  TIMIHE  1>IAI.BCTS  ;  AND  THE  LBAS- 
INa  aiOTIVES  OF  CHRISTIANS  AND  PUILANTHaOFLSTS  TO  FEBSEVSKS  IN  TUSIB 
CIVILISATION    AND   CONVERSION.* 


It  is  knowQ  that  the  Indian  tribes  of  this  continent  lire  in  a  staite  of 
mental  bondage  to  a  class  of  men,  who  officiate  as  their  priests  and 
soothsayers.  These  men  found  their  claim,'!  to  supernatural  power  on 
early  fi\stings,  dream.9,  ascetic  manners  and  habits,  and  often  on  some 
real  or  feigned  fit  of  insanity.  Most  of  them  affect  a  knowledge  of 
charms  and  incantations.  They  are  provided  with  a  sack  of  mystic  im- 
plements, the  contents  of  which  are  exhibited  in  the  course  of  their  cere- 
monies, such  as  the  hollow  bones  of  some  of  the  larger  anseres,  small 
carved  representations  of  animals,  cowrie  and  other  sea-shells,  &c.  Some 
of  these  men  acquire  a  character  for  much  sanctity,  and  turn  their  influ- 
ence to  political  purposes,  either  personally  or  through  some  popular 
warrior,  as  was  instanced  in  the  success  of  the  sachems  Buchanjahela, 
Little  Turtle  and  Tecumthe. 

We  have  recently  had  an  opportunity  of  conversing  with  one  of  this 
class  of  sacred  person,  who  has  within  late  years  embraced  Christianity ; 
and  have  made  some  notes  of  the  interview,  which  we  will  advert  to  for 
the  purpose  of  exhibiting  his  testimony,  as  to  the  true  character  of  this 


•  New  York  Lit.  &  Theo.  Review. 


57 


450 


MYTHOLOGY,    SUPERSTITIONS,    AND    RELIGION 


class  of  impostors.  Chusco,  the  person  referred  to,  is  an  Ottawa  Indian 
who  has  long  exercised  the  priestly  office,  so  to  say,  to  his  brethren  on 
the  northern  frontiers.  He  is  now  a  man  turned  of  seventy.  He  is  of 
small  siature,  somewhat  bent  forward,  and  supports  the  infirmities  of 
age  by  walking  with  a  staff.  His  sight  is  impaired,  but  his  memory  ac- 
curate, enabling  him  to  narrate  with  particularity  events  which  transpired 
more  than  half  a  century  ago.  He  was  present  at  the  great  convocation 
of  northern  Indians  at  Greenville,  which  followed  Gen.  Wayne's  victories 
in  the  west — an  event  to  which  most  of  these  tribes  look  back,  as  an 
era  in  their  history.  He  afterwards  returned  to  b"s  native  country  in 
the  upper  lakes,  and  fixed  his  residence  at  Michilimackinac,  ;vhore  in 
late  years,  his  wife  became  a  convert  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  unit- 
ed herself  to  the  mission  church  on  that  island.  A  few  years  after, 
the  old  prophet,  who  despised  this  mode  of  faith,  and  thought  but  little 
of  his  wife's  sagacity  in  uniting  herself  to  a  congregation  of  believers,  felt 
his  own  mind  arrested  by  the  same  truths,  and  finally  also  embraced 
them,  and  was  propounded  for  admission,  and  afterwards  kept  on  trial 
before  the  session.  It  was  about  this  time,  or  soon  after  he  had  been 
received  as  an  applicant  for  membership,  that  the  writer  visited  his 
lodge,  and  entered  into  a  full  examination  of  his  sentiments  and  opinions, 
contrasting  them  freely  with  what  they  had  formerly  been.  We  requested 
him  to  narrate  to  us  the  facts  of  his  conversion  to  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, indicating  the  progress  of  truth  on  his  mind,  which  he  did  in  sub- 
stance,through  an  interpreter,as  follows : 

"  In  the  early  part  of  my  life  I  lived  very  wickedly,  following  the 
McTA,  the  Jeesukan,  and  the  Wabeno,  the  three  great  superstitious  ob- 
servances of  my  people.  I  did  not  know  that  tliese  societies  were  made 
up  of  errors  until  my  wife,  whose  heart  had  been  turned  by  the  mission- 
aries, informed  me  of  iU  I  had  no  pleasure  in  listening  to  her  on  this 
subject,  and  often  turned  away,  declaring  that  I  was  well  satisfied  with 
the  religion  of  my  forefathers.  She  took  every  occasion  of  talking  to 
me  on  the  subject.  She  told  me  that  the  Indian  societies  were  bad,  and 
that  all  who  adhered  to  them  were  no  better  than  open  servants  of  the 
Evil  Spirit-  She  had,  in  particular, /owr  long  talks  with  me  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  explained  to  me  who  God  was,  and  what  sin  was,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten in  God's  book.  I  believed  before,  that  there  was  One  Great  Spirit 
who  was  the  Master  of  life,  who  had  made  men  and  beasts.  But  she 
explained  to  me  the  true  character  of  this  Great  Spirit,  the  sinfulness  of 
the  heart,  and  the  necessity  of  having  it  changed  from  evil  to  good  by 
praying  through  .Teswi  Christ.  By  degrees  I  came  to  understand  it. 
She  told  me  thai:  the  Ghost  of  God  or  Holy  Spirit  only  could  make  the 
heart  better,  and  that  the  souls  of  all  who  died,  without  having  felt  this 
power,  would  be  burned  in  the  fires.  The  missionariefi  had  directed  her 
to  speak  to  me  and  put  words  in  her  mouth  ;  and  she  said  so  much  that. 


OP    THE    ALG0NQU1N3. 

at  length,  I  did  not  feel  satisfied  with  my  old  way  of  life.  Amongst  other 
things  she  spoke  against  drinking,  which  I  was  very  fond  of. 

"  I  did  not  relish  these  conversations,  but  I  could  not  forget  them 
When  I  reflected  upon  them,  my  heart  was  not  as  fixed  as  it  used  to  be. 
I  began  to  see  that  the  Indian  Societies  were  bad,  for  I  knew  from  my 
own  experience,  that  it  was  not  a  good  Spirit  that  I  had  relied  upon.  { 
determined  that  I  would  not  undertake  to  jeestikh  or  to  look  into  futurity 
any  longer  for  the  Indians,  nor  practice  the  Mela's  art.  After  a  while  I 
began  to  see  more  fully  that  the  Indian  ceremonies  were  all  bad,  and  I  de- 
termined to  quit  them  altogether,  and  give  heed  to  what  was  declared  in 
God's  book. 

"  The  first  time  that  I  felt  I  was  to  be  condemned  as  a  sinner,  and  that  I 
was  in  danger  of  being  punished  for  sin  by  God,  is  clearly  in  my  mind. 
I  was  then  on  the  Island  of  Bois  Blanc,  making  sugar  with  my  wife.  I 
was  in  a  conflict  of  mind,  and  hardly  knew  what  I  was  about.  I  walked 
around  the  kettles,  and  did  not  know  what  I  walked  for.  I  felt  some- 
times like  a  person  wishing  to  cry,  but  I  thought  it  would  be  unman- 
ly to  cry.  For  the  space  of  two  weeks,  I  felt  in  this  alarmed  and 
unhappy  mood.  It  seemed  to  me  sometimes  as  if  I  must  die.  My 
heart  and  my  bones  felt  as  if  they  would  burst  and  fall  asunder.  My 
wife  asked  me  if  I  was  Sick,  and  said  I  looked  pale.  I  was  in  an  agony 
of  body  and  mind,  especially  during  one  w<^'k.  It  seemed,  during  this 
time,  as  if  an  evil  spirit  haunted  me.  When  I  went  out  to  gather  sap, 
I  felt  conscious  that  this  spirit  went  with  me  and  dogged  me.  It  ap- 
peared to  animate  my  own  shadow. 

"  My  strength  w<is  failing  under  this  conflict.  One  night,  after  I  had 
been  busy  all  day,  my  mind  wa»  in  great  distress.  This  shadowy  influ- 
ence seemed  to  me  to  persuade  me  to  go  to  sleep.  I  was  tired,  and  I 
wished  rest,  but  I  could  not  sleep.  1  began  to  pray.  I  knelt  down  and 
prayed  to  God.  I  continued  to  pray  at  interval'  -ough  the  night ;  I 
asked  to  know  the  truth.     I  then  laid  down  ;  to  sleep.     This 

sleep  brought  we  rest  and  peace.  In  the  morning  my  wife  awoke  me, 
telling  me  it  was  late.  When  I  awoke  I  felt  placid  and  easy  in  mind. 
My  distress  had  left  me.  I  asked  my  wifp  what  day  it  was.  She  told 
me  it  was  the  Sabbath  (in  the  Indian,  prayer-day).  I  replied,  '  how  I 
wish  I  could  go  to  the  church  at  the  mission  I  Formerly  I  used  to  avoid 
it,  and  shunned  those  who  wished  to  speak  to  me  of  praying  to  God,  but 
now  my  heart  longs  to  go  there.'      This  feeling  d^  not  leave  m*", 

"  After  three  days  I  went  to  the  mission.  The  gladness  of  my  heart 
continued  the  same  as  I  had  felt  it  the  first  morning  at  the  camp.  My 
first  feeling  when  I  landed,  was  pity  for  my  drunken  brethren,  and  I 
prayed  that  they  might  also  be  brought  to  find  the  true  God.  I  spoke 
to  the  missionary,  who  at  subsequent  interviews  explained  to  me  the 
truth,  Ihi!  rite  of  baptism,  and  other  principles.     He  wished,  however,  to 


%l 


11 


4^3 


MYTHOLOGY,   SUPERSTlTIONSi^  AND   RELTOION 


try  me  by  my  life,  and  I  wished  it  also.     It  was  the  following  autumn, 
that  I  was  received  into  the  church." 

We  now  turned  his  mind  to  the  subject  of  intemperance  in  drinking, 
understanding  that  it  had  been  his  former  habit.  He  replied  that  he 
hftd  been  one  of  the  greatest  drunkards.  He  had  not  been  satisfied  with 
a  ten  days'  drink.  He  would  go  and  drink  as  long  as  he  could  get  it. 
He  said,  that  during  the  night  in  which  he  first  prayed,  it  was  one  of  the 
first  subjects  of  his  prayers,  that  God  would  remove  this  desire  with  his 
other  evil  desires.  He  added,  "  God  did  so."  When  he  arose  that 
morning  the  desire  had  left  him.  The  evil  spirit  then  tempted  him  by 
suggesting  to  his  mind — "  Should  some  one  now  enter  and  offer  you 
liquor,  would  you  not  taste  it .'"  He  averred  he  could,  at  that  moment, 
firmly  answer  No  !  It  was  now  seven  years  since  he  had  tasted  a  drop 
of  strong  drink.  He  remarked  that  when  he  used  first  to  visit  the 
houses  of  Christians,  who  gladly  opened  their  doora  to  him,  they  were  in 
the  habit  of  asking  him  to  drink  a  glass  of  cider  or  wine,  which  he  did. 
But  this  practice  had  nearly  ruined  him.  On  one  occasion  he  felt  the 
effects  of  what  he  had  thus  been  prevailed  on  to  drink.  The  danger  he 
felt  himself  to  be  in  was  such,  that  he  was  alarmed  and  gave  up  this  prac- 
tice also. 

He  detailed  some  providential  trials  which  he  had  been  recently  ex- 
posed to.  He  had  observed,  he  said,  that  those  of  his  people  who  had 
professed  piety  and  had  subsequently  fallen  off,  had  nevertheless  pros- 
pered in  worldly  things,  while  he  had  found  it  very  hard  to  live.  He 
was  often  in  a  state  of  want,  and  his  lodge  was  so  poor  and  bad,  that  it 
would  not  keep  out  the  rain.  Both  he  and  his  wife  were  feeble,  and 
their  clothes  were  worn  out.  They  had  now  but  a  single  blanket  be- 
tween them.  But  when  these  trials  came  up  in  his  mind,  he  immedi- 
ately resorted  to  God,  who  satisfied  him. 

Another  trait  in  the  character  of  his  piety,  may  here  be  mentioned. 
The  autumn  succeeding  his  conversion,  he  went  over  to  the  .spot  on  the 
island  where  he  had  planted  potatoes.  The  Indian  method  is,  not  to 
visit  their  small  plantations  from  the  time  that  their  corn  or  potatoes  are 
hilled.  He  was  pleased  to  find  that  ihe  crop  in  this  instance  promised 
to  yield  abundantly,  and  his  wife  immediately  commenced  the  process  of 
raising  them.  "  Stop  !"  exclaimed  the  grateful  old  man,  •■'  dare  you  dig 
these  potatoes  until  we  have  thanked  the  Lord  for  them  .'"  They  then 
both  knelt  in  prayer,  and  afterwards  2;athered  the  crop. 

This  individual  appeared  to  form  a  tangible  point  in  the  intellectual 
chain  between  Paganism  and  Christianity,  which  it  is  felt  important  to 
examine.  We  felt  desirous  of  drawing  from  him  such  particulars  respect- 
ing his  former  practice  in  necromancy  and  the  prophetic  art,  as  might  lead 
to  correct  phiiiiosophical  conclusions.  He  had  been  the  great  juggler  of 
his  tribe.      He  was  now  accepted  as  a  Christian.     What  wei-e  his  own 


■?» 


OF    THE     ALGONQ0IN3. 


453 


conceptions  of  the  power  and  arts  he  had  practised  ?  How  did  these 
things  appear  to  his  mind,  after  a  lapse  of  several  years,  during  which 
his  opinions  and  feelings  had  undergone  changes,  in  many  respects  so 
striking  ?  We  found  not  the  slightest  avoiding  of  this  topic  on  his  part. 
He  attributed  all  his  ability  in  deceptive  arts  to  the  agency  of  the  Evil 
Spirit ;  and  he  spoke  of  it  with  the  same  settled  tone  that  he  had  manifest- 
ed in  reciting  other  points  in  his  personal  experience.  He  believed  that  he 
had  followed  a  spirit  whose  object  it  was  to  deceive  the  Indians  and 
make  them  miserable.  Jle  believed  that  this  spirit  had  left  him  and 
that  he  was  n^w  following,  in  the  affections  of  his  heart,  the  spirit  of 
Truth. 

Numerous  symbols  of  the  classes  of  the  animate  creation  are  relied 
on  by  the  Indian  metays  and  wabcnos,  to  exhibit  their  affected  power  of 
working  miracles  and  to  scrutinize  the  scenes  of  futurity.  The  objects 
which  this  man  had  appealed  to  as  personal  spirits  in  the  arcanum  of  his 
lodge,  were  the  tortoise,  the  swan,  the  M'oodpecker  and  the  crow.  He 
had  dreamed  of  these  at  his  initial  fast  in  his  youth,  during  the  period 
set  apart  for  this  purpose,  and  he  believed  that  a  satanic  influence  was 
exerted,  by  presenting  to  bis  mind  one  or  more  of  these  solemnly  appro- 
priated objects  at  the  moment  of  his  invoking  them.  This  is  the  theory 
drawn  from  his  replies.  We  solicited  him  to  detail  the  modus  operandi^ 
after  entering  the  juggler's  lodge.  This  lodge  resembles  an  acute  pyra- 
mid with  the  apex  open.  It  is  formed  of  poles,  covered  with  tight- 
drawn  skins.  His  replies  were  perfectly  ingenuous,  evincing  nothing  of 
the  natural  taciturnity  and  shyness  of  the  Indian  mind.  The  great  ob- 
ject with  the  operator  is  to  agitate  this  lodge,  and  cause  it  to  move  and 
shake  without  upruuting  it  from  its  basis,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  induce 
the  spectators  to  believe  that  the /»«jcr  of  action  is  superhuman.  Af- 
ter this  manifestation  of  spiritual  pretence,  the  priest  within  is  prepared 
togi\-«  oravular  responses.  The  only  urticles  within  were  a  drum  and 
rattle.  In  reply  to  our  inquiry  as  to  th*  nr>od«  of  procedure,  he  stated 
that  his  first  essay,  after  entering  the  lod;^«,  was  U>  strike  the  drum  and 
commence  his  incantations.  At  this  ^ime  ut*  ^rsotnit  manitos  assumed 
thtir  agency,  and  received,  it  is  to  be  inferred,  «  salanit  enfrgy.  Not 
that  ho  affects  that  there  was  any  visible  form  assumed.  But  he  felt 
their  spirit-like  presence.  He  repr»iient«  the  agitation  of  the  lodge  to 
be  due  to  currents  of  air,  having  the  irregular  and  gyratory  power  of  a 
whirlwind.  He  does  not  pretend  that  his  responses  were  guided  by 
truth,  but  on  the  contrary  affirms  that  they  were  given  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  evil  spirit. 

We  interrogated  him  as  to  the  use  of  physical  and  mechanical  means 
in  effecting  cures,  in  the  capacity  of  a  meta,  or  a  medicine  man  He 
referred  to  various  medicines,  some  of  which  he  thinks  wer«  antibtitous 
or  otherwise  sanatory.  ^  He  used  two  bones  in  the  exhibition  of  his 


y^lJ 


m 


i'  ■  ■'- 1 

•ilf  *>i 


*'l 


mi 


454 


MYTHOLOGY,    SUPERSTITIONS,    AND    RELIGION 


physical  skill,  one  of  which  was  while  and  the  other  green.  His  arca- 
num also  embraced  two  small  stone  images.  He  affected  to  look  into 
and  through  the  flesh,  and  to  draw  from  the  body  fluids,  as  bile  and  blood. 
He  applied  his  mouth  in  suction.  He  characterized  both  the  meta  or 
medicine  dances  and  the  wabeno  dances  by  a  term  which  may  be  trans- 
lated deviltry.  Yet  he  discriminated  between  these  two  popular  insti* 
tutions  by  adding  that  the  meta  included  the  use  of  medicines,  good  and 
bad.  The  wabeno,  on  the  contrary,  consisted  wholly  in  a  wild  exhibi- 
tion of  mere  braggadocio  and  trick.  It  is  not,  according  to  him,  an  an- 
cient institution.  It  originated,  he  said,  with  a  Pottawattomie,  who  was 
sick  and  lunatic  a  month  When  this  nrian  recovered  he  pretended  that 
he  had  ascended  to  heaven,  and  had  brought  the  nee  divine  arts,  to  aid  his 
countrymen. 

With  respect  to  the  opinion  steadfastly  maintained  by  this  venerable 
subject  of  Indian  reformation,  that  his  deceptive  arts  were  rendered  effec- 
tual in  the  way  he  designed,  by  aatanic  agency,  we  leave  the  reader  to 
form  his  own  conclusions.  In  his  mode  of  stating  the  facts,  we  concede 
much  to  him,  on  the  score  of  long  established  mental  habits,  and  the 
peculiarities  arising  from  a  mythology,  exceeding  even  that  of  ancient 
Greece,  for  the  number,  variety  and  ubiquity  of  its  objects.  But  wo  per- 
ceive nothing,  on  Christian  theories,  heterodox  in  the  general  position. 
When  the  truth  of  the  gospel  comes  to  be  grafted  into  the  benighted 
heart  of  a  pagan,  such  as  Chusco  was,  it  throws  a  fearful  light  on  the 
objects  which  have  been  cherished  there.  The  whole  system  of  the 
mythological  agency  of  the  gods  and  spirits  of  the  heathen  world  and  its 
clumsy  machinery  is  shown  to  be  a  sheer  system  of  demonology,  refera- 
ble, in  its  operative  effects  on  the  minds  of  individuals,  to  the  "  Prince 
of  the  powor  of  the  air."  As  such  the  Bible  depicts  it.  We  have  not 
been  in  the  habit  of  conceding  the  existence  of  demoniacal  possessions, 
in  tikt  prestnt  era  of  Christis^.itu.  and  have  turned  over  some  scores  of 
chapters  and  verses  to  satisfy  our  minds  of  the  abrogation  of  these  things. 
But  we  have  found  no  proofs  of  such  a  withdrawal  of  evil  agency  short 
of  the  very  point  where  our  subject  places  it — that  is,  the  dawning  of 
the  light  of  Christianity  in  the  heart.  We  have,  on  the  contrary,  found  in 
tlK"  passages  referred  to,  the  declaration  of  the  full  and  free  existence  of 
such  Mil  ttgei.cy  in  the  general  import,  and  apprehend  that  it  cannot  be 
plucked  out  of  the  sacred  writings. 

The  language  of  such  an  agoncy  appears  to  be  fully  developed  among 
the  northern  tribes.  Spirit-ridden  they  certainly  are  ;  and  the  mental 
slavery  in  which  they  live,  under  the  fenr  df  an  invisible  agency  of  evil 
spirits,  is,  we  apprehend,  greater  even  than  the  bondage  of  the  body. 
The  whole  mind  is  bowed  down  under  these  intellectual  fetters  which 
circumscribe  its  volitions,  and  bind  it  .as  effectually  as  with  the  hooks  of 
steel  which  pierce  a  whirling  Hindoo's  flesh.     Whatever  is  wonderful, 


OF    THE     ALQONqUlNB. 


455 


or  past  comprehension  to  their  minds,  is  referred  to  the  agency  of  a  spirit. 
This  is  the  ready  solution  of  every  mystery  in  nature,  and  of  every  re- 
flneniuut  of  mechanical  power  in  art.  A  watch  is,  in  the  intricacy  of  it» 
macliinery,  a  spirit.  A  piece  of  blue j;.loth— cast  and  blistered  steel — a 
compass,  a  jewel,  an  insect,  &c.,  arc,  respectively,  a  spirit.  Thunder 
consists,  in  their  transcendental  astronomy,  of  so  many  distiact  spirits. 
The  aurora  borealis  is  a  body  of  dancing  spirits,  or  rather  ghosts  of  the 
departed. 

Such  were  the  ideas  and  experiences  of  Chusco,  after  his  union  with 
the  church ;  and  with  these  views  ho  lived  and  died,  having  given 
evidence,  as  was  thought,  of  the  reception  of  the  Saviour,  through 
faith. 

To  give  some  idea  of  the  Indian  mythology  as  above  denoted,  it  is 
necessary  to  conceive  every  department  of  the  universe  to  be  filled  with 
invisible  spirits.  These  spirits  hold  in  their  belief  nearly  the  same  rela- 
tion to  matter  that  the  soul  does  to  the  body  :  they  pervade  it.  They 
believe  not  only  that  every  man,  but  also  that  every  animaly  has  a  soul; 
and  as  might  be  expected  under  this  belief,  they  make  no  distinction 
between  instinct  and  reason.  Every  animal  is  supposed  to  be  endowed 
with  a  reasoning  faculty.  The  movements  of  birds  and  other  animals 
are  deemed  to  be  the  result,  not  of  mere  instinctive  animal  powers  im- 
planted and  limited  by  the  creation,  without  inherent  power  to  exceed  or 
enlarge  them,  but  of  a  process  of  ratiocination.  They  go  a  step  farther, 
and  believe  that  animals,  particularly  birds,  can  look  into,  and  are  fami- 
liar with  the  vast  operations  of  the  world  above.  Hence  the  great  re- 
spect they  pay  to  birds  as  agents  of  omen,  and  also  to  some  animals, 
whose  souls  they  expect  to  encounter  in  another  life.  Nay,  it  is  the 
settled  belief  among  the  northern  Algonquins,  that  animals  will  fare  bet- 
ter in  another  world,  in  the  precise  ratio  that  their  lives  and  enjoyments 
have  been  curtailed  in  this  life. 

Dreams  are  considered  by  them  as  a  means  of  direct  communication 
with  the  spiritual  world  ;  and  hence  the  great  influence  which  dreams 
exert  over  the  Indian  mind  and  conduct.  They  are  generally  regarded 
as  friendly  warnings  of  their  personal  manitos.  No  labor  or  enterprise 
is  undertaken  against  their  indications.  A  whole  army  is  turned  back 
if  the  dreams  of  the  officiating  priest  are  unfavorable.  A  family  lodge 
has  been  known  to  be  deserted  by  all  its  inmates  at  midnight,  leaving  the 
fixtures  behind,  because  one  of  the  family  had  dreamt  of  an  attack,  and 
been  frightened  with  the  impression  of  blood  and  tomahawks.  To  give 
more  solemnity  to  his  office  the  priest  or  leading  mcta  exhibits  a  sack 
containing  the  carved  or  stuffed  images  of  animals,  with  medicines  and 
bones  coastituting  the  sacred  charms.  These  are  never  exhibited  to  the 
cummun  gaze,  but,  on  a  march,  the  sack  is  hung  up  in  plain  view.  To 
profane  the  medicine  sack  would  be  equivalent  to  violating  the  atlar. 


'"V 


;1i.s' 


m 


456 


MYTHOLOGY,   SUPERSTITIONS,   AND    RELIGION 


Dreams  are  carefully  sought  by  every  Indian,  whatever  be  their  rank, 
at  certain  periods  of  youth,  with  fasting.  These  fasts  are  sometimes 
continued  a  great  number  of  days,  until  the  devotee  becomes  pale  and 
emaciated.  The  animals  that  appear  propitiously  to  the  mind  during 
these  dreams,  are  fixed  on  and  selected  as  personal  manitos,  and  are 
ever  after  viewed  as  guardians.  This  period  of  fasting  and  dream- 
ing is  deemed  as  essential  by  them  as  any  religious  rite  whatever  em- 
ployed by  Christians.  The  initial  fast  of  a  young  man  or  girl  holds  the 
relative  importance  of  baptism,  with  this  peculiarity,  that  it  is  a  free- 
will, or  self-dedicatory  rite.  '  ' 

The  naming  of  children  has  an  intimate  connection  with  the  system  of 
mythological  agency.  Names  are  usually  bestowed  by  some  aged  per- 
son, most  commonly  under  the  supposed  guidance  of  a  particular  spirit. 
They  are  often  derived  from  the  mystic  scenes  presented  in  a  dream,  and 
refer  to  aerial  phenomena.  Yellow  Thunder,  Bright  Sky ,  Big  Cloud,  Spirit 
Sky,  Spot  in  the  Sky,  are  common  names  for  males.  Females  are  more 
commonly  named  from  the  vernal  or  autumnal  landscape,  as  Woman  of 
the  Valley,  Woman  of  the  Rock,  &c.  Females  are  not  excluded  from  par- 
ticipation in  the  prophetical  office  or  jugglership.  Instances  of  their  hav- 
ing assumed  this  function  are  known  to  have  occurred,  although  it  is 
commonly  confined  to  males.  In  every  other  department  of  life  they 
are  apparently  regarded  as  inferior  or  inclusive  beings.  Names  bestowed 
with  ceremony  in  childhood  are  deemed  sacred,  and  are  seldom  pro- 
nounced, out  of  respect,  it  would  seem,  to  the  spirit  under  whose  favor 
they  are  supposed  to  have  been  selected.  Children  are  usually  called 
in  the  family  by  some  name  which  can  be  familiarly  used.  A  male  child 
is  frequently  called  by  the  mother,  a  bird,  or  young  one,  or  old  man,  ai 
terms  of  endearment,  or  bad  boy,  evil-doer,  &c.,  in  the  way  of  light  re- 
proach ;  and  these  names  often  adhere  to  the  individual  through  life. 
Parents  avoid  the  true  name  often  by  sp.ying  my  son,  my  younger,  or 
my  elder  son,  or  my  younger  or  my  elder  daughter,  for  which  the  language 
has  separate  words.  This  subject  of  a  reluctance  to  tell  their  names  is 
very  curious  and  deserving  of  investigation. 

The  Indian  "  art  and  mystery"  of  hunting  is  a  tissue  of  necromantic 
or  mythological  reliances.  The  personal  spirits  of  the  hunter  are  invok- 
ed to  give  success  in  the  chace.  Images  of  the  animals  sought  for  are 
sometimes  carved  in  wood,  or  drawn  by  the  metas  on  tabular  pieces  of 
wood.  By  applying  their  mystic  medicines  to  these,  the  animals  are 
supposed  to  be  drawn  into  the  hunter's  path  ;  and  when  animals  havd 
been  killed,  the  Indian  feels,  that  although  they  are  an  authorized  and 
lawful  prey,  yet  there  is  something  like  accountability  to  the  animal's 
suppositional  soul.  An  Indian  has  been  known  to  ask  the  pardon  of  an 
animal,  which  he  had  just  killed.  Drumming,  shaking  the  rattle,  and 
dancing  and  singing,  are  the  common  accompaniments  of  all  these  super- 


OP    THE    AI.GONQUINS. 


457 


stitious  observances,  and  are  not  peculiar  to  one  class  alone.  In  the 
wabeno  dance,  which  is  esteemed  by  the  Indians  as  the  most  latitudina- 
rian  co-fraternity,  love  songs  are  introduced.  They  are  never  heard  in 
the  medicine  dances.  They  would  subject  one  to  utter  contempt  in  the 
war  dance. 

The  system  of  manito  tvorship  has  another  peculiarity,  which  is  illus- 
trative of  Indian  character.  During  the  fasts  and  ceremonial  dances  by 
which  a  warrior  prepares  himself  to  come  up  to  the  duties  of  war,  every- 
thing that  savors  of  effeminacy  is  put  aside.  The  spirits  which  preside 
over  bravery  and  war  are  alone  relied  on,  and  these  are  supposed  to  be 
offended  by  the  votary's  paying  attention  to  objects  less  stern  and  manly 
than  themselves.  Venus  and  Mars  cannot  be  worshipped  at  the  same 
time.  It  would  be  considered  a  complete  desecration  for  a  warrior, 
while  engaged  ia  war,  to  entangle  himself  by  another,  or  more  tender 
sentiment.  We  think  this  opinion  should  be  duly  estimated  in  the  gen- 
eral award  which  history  gives  to  the  chastity  of  warriors.  We  would 
record  the  fact  to  their  praise,  as  fully  as  it  has  been  done  ;  but  we  would 
subtract  something  from  the  motive,\n  view  of  his  paramount  obligations 
of  a  sacred  character,  and  also  the  fear  of  the  ridicule  of  his  co-warriors. 

In  these  leading  doctrines  of  an  oral  and  mystic  school  of  wild  philo- 
sophy may  be  perceived  the  ground-work  of  their  mythology,  and  the 
general  motive  for  selecting  familiar  spirits.  Manito,  or  as  the  Chippe- 
was  pronounce  it,  mone'do,  signifies  simply  a  spirit,  and  there  is  neither 
a  good  nor  bad  meaning  attached  to  it,  when  not  under  the  government 
of  some  adjective  or  qualifying  particle.  We  think,  however,  that  so  far 
as  there  is  a  meaning  distinct  from  an  invisible  existence,  the  tendency 
is  to  a  bad  meaning.  A  bad  meaning  is,  however,  distinctly  conveyed 
by  the  inflection,  osh  or  ish.  The  particle  wee,  added  in  the  same  rela- 
tion, indicates  a  witch.  Like  numerous  other  nouns,  it  has  its  diminu- 
tive in  o»,  its  plural  in  wug,  and  its  local  form  in  ing.  To  add  *'  great," 
as  the  Jesuit  writers  did,  is  far  from  deciding  the  moral  character  of  the 
spirit,  and  hence  modern  translators  prefix  gczka,  signifying  merciftil. 
Yet  we  doubt  whether  the  word  God  should  not  be  carried  boldly  into 
translations  of  the  scriptures.  In  the  conference  and  prayer-room,  the 
native  teachers  use  the  inclusive  pronominal  form  of  Father,  altogether. 
Truth  breaks  slowly  on  the  mind,  sunk  in  so  profound  a  darkness  as  the 
Indians  are,  and  there  is  danger  in  retaining  the  use  of  words  like  those 
which  they  have  so  long  employed  in  a  problematical,  if  not  a  deroga- 
tive sense. 

The  love  for  mystery  and  magic  which  pervades  the  native  ceremo- 
nies, has  affected  the  forms  of  their  language.  They  have  given  it  a 
power  to  impart  life  to  dead  masses.  Vitality  in  their  forms  of  utter- 
ance is  deeply  implanted  in  all  these  dialects,  which  have  been  examin- 
ed ;  they  provide,  by  the  process  of  inflection,  for  keeping  a  perpetual 
53 


I 


m^ 


f .  • .  -ji 


I! 


45S 


MYTHOLOGY,   8UPER8TITION8,   AND   KELIOIOK 


distinction  between  the  animate  and  inanimate  kingdoms.  But  wheie 
vitality  and  spirituality  are  uo  blended  as  we  see  them  in  their  doctrine 
of  animal  souls,  the  inevitable  result  must  be,  either  to  exalt  the  princi- 
ple of  life,  in  all  the  classes  of  nature,  into  immortality,  or  to  sink  the  lat- 
ter to  the  level  of  mere  organic  life.  Indian  word-makers  have  taken 
the  former  dilemma,  and  peopled  their  paradise  not  only  with  the  souls 
of  men,  but  with  the  souls  of  every  imaginable  kind  of  beasts.  Spir< 
ituality  is  thus  clogged  with  sensual  accidents.  The  human  soul 
hungers.,  and  it  must  liave  food  deposited  upon  the  grave,  //  sufftra 
from  cold.,  and  the  body  must  be  wrapped  about  with  cloths.  It  is  in 
darkness,  and  a  light  must  be  kindled  at  the  head  of  the  grave.  It  wao- 
ders  through  plains  and  across  streams,  subject  to  the  providences  of 
this  life,  in  quest  of  its  place  of  enjoyment,  and  when  it  reaches  it,  >t 
finds  every  species  of  sensual  trial,  which  renders  the  place  not  indeed 
a  heaven  of  rest,  but  another  experimental  world — very  much  like  this. 
Of  punishments,  we  hear  nothiiig ;  rewards  are  looked  for  abundantly, 
and  the  idea  that  the  Master  of  life,  or  the  merciful  Spirit,  will  be  alike 
merciful  to  all,  irrespective  of  the  acts  of  this  life,  or  the  degree  of  moral 
turpitude,  appears  to  leave  for  their  theology  a  belief  in  restorations  or 
universalism.  There  is  nothing  to  refer  them  to  a  Saviour  ;  that  idea 
was  beyond  their  conception,  and  of  course  there  was  no  occasion  for  the 
ofBces  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Darker  and  more  chilling  views  to  a  theolo- 
gian, it  would  be  impossible  to  present.  Yet  it  may  be  asked,  what 
more  benign  result  could  have  been,  or  can  now  be,  anticipated  in  the 
hearts  of  an  ignorant,  uninstructed  and  wandering  people,  expos,  to 
sore  vicissitudes  in  their  lives  and  fortunes,  and  without  the  guidance  ot 
the  light  of  Revelation  } 

Of  their  mythology  proper,  we  have  space  only  to  make  a  few  re- 
marks. Some  of  the  mythologic  existences  of  the  Indians  admit  of 
poetic  uses.  Manabozho  may  be  considered  as  a  sort  of  terrene  Jove, 
who  could  perform  all  things  whatever,  but  lived  some  time  on  earth, 
and  excelled  particularly  in  feats  of  strength  and  manual  dexterity.  All 
the  animals  were  subject  to  him.  He  also  survived  a  deluge,  which  the 
traditions  mention,  having  climbed  a  tree  on  an  extreme  elevation  during 
the  prevalence  of  the  waters,  and  sent  down  various  animals  for  some 
earth,  out  of  which  he  re-created  the  globe.  The  four  cardinal  points 
are  so  many  demi-gods,  of  whom  the  West,  called  Kabeun,  has  priority 
of  age.  The  East,  North  and  South  are  deemed  to  be  his  sods,  by  a 
maid  who  incautiously  exposed  herself  to  the  west  wind.  Iaqoo 
(lagoo)  is  the  god  of  the  marvellous,  and  many  most  extravagant  tales 
of  forest  and  domestic  adventure  are  heaped  upon  him.  Kwasind  is 
a  sort  of  Samson,  who  threw  a  huge  mass  of  rock  such  as  the  Cy- 
clops cast  at  Mentor.  Weenq  is  the  god  of  sleep,  who  is  represented  to 
have  numerous  small  emissaries  at  his  service,  reminding  us  ot  Pope's 


OF    THE    ALGONQU1N.S. 


429 


creation  of  gnomes.  These  minute  emissaries  climb  up  the  forehead, 
and  wielding  a  tiny  club,  knock  individuals  to  sleep.  Pauquk  is  death, 
in  hh  symbolic  attitude.  He  is  armed  with  a  bow  and  arrows.  It  would 
be  easy  to  extend  this  enumeration. 

The  mental  powers  of  the  Indian  constitutes  a  topic  which  we  do  not 
design  to  discuss.  But  it  must  be  nuinifest  that  some  of  their  peculiari- 
ties are  brought  out  by  their  system  of  mythology  and  spirit-craft.  War, 
public  policy,  hunting,  abstinence,  endurance  and  courageous  adventure, 
form  the  leading  topics  of  their  mental  efforts.  These  are  deemed  the 
appropriate  themes  of  men,  sages  and  warriors.  But  their  intellectual 
essays  have  also  a  domestic  theatre  of  exhibition.  It  is  here  that  the 
Indian  mind  unbends  itself  and  reveals  some  of  its  less  obvious  traits. 
Their  public  speakers  cultivate  a  particular  brunch  of  oratory.  They 
are  careful  in  the  use  of  words,  and  are  regarded  as  standards  of  purity 
in  the  language.  They  appear  to  have  an  accurate  ear  for  sounds,  and 
delight  in  rounding  off  a  period,  for  which  the  languages  iiffbrd  great  fii- 
cilities,  by  their  long  and  stately  words,  and  multitbrm  inflexions.  A 
drift  of  thought — an  elevation  of  style,  is  observable  in  their  public  speak- 
ing which  is  dropt  in  private  conversation.  Voice,  attitude  and  motion, 
•H»  deemed  of  the  highest  consequence.  Much  of  the  meaning  of  their 
expr**s8ions  is  varied  by  the  vehement,  subdued,  or  prolonged  tone  in 
which  they  are  uttered.  In  private  conversation,  on  the  contrary,  all  is 
altered.  There  is  an  «'f|uanimity  of  tone,  and  easy  vein  of  narration 
OT  dialogue,  in  which  th  ■'ower  of  mimicry  is  most  strikingly  brought 
out.  The  very  voice  am  "ords  of  th«  supposed  speakers,  in  their  ficti- 
tious legends,  are  assumeu  Fear,  supplication,  timiditv  or  boasting, 
are  e?  actly  depicted,  and  the  deepest  interest  excited.  ^\11  is  ease  and 
freedom  from  restraint.  There  is  nothing  uf  the  coldness  or  severe  for- 
mality of  the  council.  The  pipe  is  put  to  its  ordinary  use,  and  all  its 
symbolic  sanctity  is  laid  aside  with  the  wampum  belt  md  the  often  reiter- 
ated state  epithets,  *'  Nosa"  and  "  Kosinan,"  i.  e.  myjuther  and  our  father. 

Another  striking  trait  of  the  race  .  found  in  their  legends  and  tales. 
Those  of  the  aboriginal  race  who  excel  n  private  conversation,  become  to 
their  tribes  oral  chroniclers,  and  are  relied  on  for  historical  traditions 
as  well  as  tales.  It  is  necessary,  in  listening  to  them,  to  distinguish 
between  th  ;  ^sip  and  the  historian,  the  narrator  of  real  events,  and 
of  nursery  lalet.  For  they  gather  together  everything  from  the  fabu- 
lous feats  of  M.inebozho  and  Misshozha,  to  the  hair-breadth  escapes 
of  a  Pontiac,  or  ';  Black  Hawk.  These  narrators  are  generally  men  of 
a  good  memory  and  a  certain  degree  of  humor,  who  have  experienced 
vicissitudes,  and  are  cast  into  the  vale  of  years.  In  the  rehearsal  of  their 
tales,  transformations  and  transmigrations  are  a  part  of  the  machinery 
relied  on  ;  and  some  of  them  are  as  accurately  adapted  to  the  purposes 
of  amusement  or  instruction,  as  if  Zoroaster  or  Ovid  himself  had  been 


::«:;isj. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


fe 


^/ 


4 


/.. 


m 


Ze 
^ 


1.0 


I.I 


l^iiiS     12.5 

|50     ■^"        ■■■ 

■^  ^    1 2.2 
2.0 


Uj 


iJ£ 


1.25 

—   Ill  '-^ 

*■ 

6"     

► 

V] 


»^ 


>.^^' 


"t 


? 


/A 


W^'W 


y 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


<^ 


^^^ 
.  ^ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


^  ^^ 


■*"  %^A^ 


^O 


%> 


fel 


460 


MYTHOLOGY,  aUPERflTlTIOXS,   AND    RELIGIOW 


ooosulted  in  their  production.  Many  objects  in  the  inanioiaie  creation, 
according  to  these  tales,  were  originally  men  and  women.  And  nume- 
rous animals  had  other  forms  in  their  first  stages  of  existence,  which 
the}',  as  well  as  human  beings,  forfeited,  by  the  power  of  necromancy  and 
transmigration.  The  evening  star,  it  is  fabled,  was  formerly  a  woman. 
An  ambitious  boy  became  one  of  the  planets.  Three  brothers,  travel- 
ling in  a  canoe,  were  translated  into  a  group  of  stars.  The  fox,  lynx, 
hare,  robin,  eagle  and  numerous  other  species,  retain  places  in  the  In- 
didn  system  of  astronomy.  The  mouse  obtained  celestial  elevation  7 
creeping  up  the  rainbow,  which  Indian  story  makes  a  flossy  mass  01' 
bright  threads,  and  by  the  power  of  gnawing  them,  he  relieved  a  captive 
in  the  sky.  It  is  a  coincidence,  which  we  note,  that  una  tnajor  is  called 
by  them  the  bear. 

These  legends  are  not  confined  to  the  sky  alone.  The  earth  also  is  a 
fruitful  theatre  of  transformations.  The  wolf  was  formerly  a  boy,  who, 
being  neglected  by  his  parents,  was  transformed  into  this  animal.  A 
shell,  lying  on  the  shore,  was  transformed  to  the  raccoon.  The  brains 
of  an  adulteress  were  converted  into  the  addikuTKoig^  or  white  6sk. 

The  power  of  transformation  was  variously  exercised.  It  most  com- 
monly existed  in  magicians,  of  whom  Abo,  Manabosh  or  Manabozha,  and 
Mishosha,  retain  much  celebrity.  The  latter  possessed  a  magic  canoe 
which  wou)(>  rush  forward  through  the  water  on  the  utterance  of  a  charm, 
with  a  speed  that  would  outstrip  the  wind.  Hundreds  of  miles  were 
performed  in  as  many  minutes.  The  charm  which  he  uttered,  consisted 
of  a  monosyllable,  containing  one  consonant,  which  does  not  belong  to 
the  language  ;  and  this  word  has  no  definable  meaning.  So  that  the 
language  of  magic  and  demonology  has  one  feature  in  common  in  all 
eges  and  with  every  nation. 

Man,  in  his  common  shape,  is  not  alone  the  subject  of  their  legends. 
The  intellectual  creations  of  the  Indians  admit  of  the  agency  of  giants 
and  fairies.  Anak  and  his  progeny  could  not  have  created  more  alarm 
in  the  minds  of  the  ten  faithless  spies,  than  do  the  race  of  fabulous 
Weendigos  to  the  Indian  tribes.  These  giants  are  represented  as  canni- 
bals, who  ate  up  men,  women  and  children.  Indian  fairies  are  of  two 
classes,  distinguished  as  the  place  of  their  revels  is  either  the  land  or 
water.  Land-fairies  are  imagined  to  choose  their  residences  about  pro- 
montories, water-falls  and  solemn  groves.  The  water,  besides  its  appro- 
priate class  of  aquatic  fairies,  is  supposed  to  be  the  residence  of  a  race  of 
beings  called  Nibanaba  which  have  their  analogy,  except  as  to  sex,  in 
the  mermaid.  The  Indian  word  indicates  a  male.  Ghosts  are  the  ordi- 
nary machinery  in  their  tales  of  terror  and  mystery.  There  is,  perhaps, 
a  glimmering  of  the  idea  of  retributive  justice  in  the  belief  that  ghosts 
and  spirits  are  capable  of  existing  in  fire. 

1    'v      '    -^  ^! :     >  ■  \         (To  be  continued.)  .■.,     ;    ■*     •; 


(.' 


^;i( '  THE  PHILOSOPHER  OF  ALG6mA,  n..A, 

1.1'     !/<'i'     '     ".;      !''■!       'fit  ■  r       t'''     '"»■!') 

OR    OUTLINES     OF     THE     TRAVELS     AND    OPINIONS     OF     AN 


INDIAN   SACHEM, 


*?«l:it;' 


<t    -'       ON   A  VISIT  TO  THE   UNITED   STATES: 

IN   A    BRKIES   or    tBTTKRS     FROM    AN     EDUCATED     ALGONQUIN     TO   ONI    Of    Bit 

DISTANT  COUNTRTMEN    IN    THE   NORTH. 

,  ■■■■-.   ;-■,  ..•;  :  <  •  ■.;  >■  ..  ,;»>T  . 

My  Friend  : — ^Feeling  an  insatiable  desire  to  see  the  interior  of  a 
country  whose  frontiers  had  afforded  me  so  many  subjects  of  remark, 
and  of  whose  wealth  and  population  I  continued  to  hear  new  and  inte- 
resting accouBts,  I  determined  to  make  but  a  short  stay  at  Detroit,  and 
to  select  some  of  the  great  commercial  cities  of  the  Atlantic,  as  the 
tbeatTd  of  my  remarks.  I  frequently  met  people  who  said  to  me  : — 
"  O  Wawanosh,  if  thou  wouldst  form  an  adequate  idea  of  the  American 
people,  hasten  to  view  their  populous  inland  towns  and  great  trading 
cities.  If  thou  wouldst  see  ships  that  can  withstand  the  tempest,  or 
brave  the  battle,  visit  their  navy-yards  and  their  spacious  harbors.  If 
thou  hast  a  cariosity  to  know  the  principles  of  their  government  and 
laws,  .ind  to  hear  their  great  civil  chiefs  speak  in  council,  visit  their 
political  capitals  and  legislative  assemblies.  In  short,  in  whatsoever 
department  of  knowledge  thou  wouldst  perfect  thyself,  whether  it  be  to 
contrast  the  manners,  customs,  laws,  or  opinions  of  the  civilized  and 
savage  state — to  acquire  a  just  conception  of  their  agriculture,  com- 
merce, and  manufactures — their  sources  of  national  wealth — their  sys- 
tem of  domestic  economy,  and  mode  of  transacting  business — their 
sciences,  their  arts,  their  painting,  their  statuary,  their  poetry,  their 
music,  or  their  national  character — the  sea-board  is  thy  field  for  observa- 
tion, stricture,  and  comparison.'^ 

So  fully  was  I  convinced  of  the  justness  of  these  remarks,  that  I  de- 
termined to  lose  not  a  moment  in  profiting  by  them  ;  and  making  the 
necessary  disposition,  I  embarked  with  my  attendants  on  board  of  a 
vessel  which,  by  some  extraordinary  effort  of  human  ingenuity,  was 
rapidly  propelled  through  the  water,  without  the  aid  of  oars  or  of  sails. 
Thou  art  ready  to  say  that  my  credulity  has  been  imposed  upon,  but  I  can 
nevertheless  assure  thee  of  the  truth  of  my  assertion.     I  was  told  that  its 


ii' 


I 


' 


I; 


«1 

lilll 


i 


il 


i^^ 


mi 


n 


h  ii  'y''-i  1 
1.  '■■«.; 'i 


;3;;iil| 


m 

I'* 


462 


TRAVELS    OP    AN    INDIAN    SACHEM 


motion  was  produced  by  the  power  of  steam  ;  but  it  was  a  long  time,  and 
not  until  after  repeated  examinations,  that  I  could  be  convinced  of  the 
mode  of  its  production  and  operation,  which  is  truly  wonderful ;  and  of  all 
that  I  have  seen  of  the  mechanic  arts  of  this  ingenious  people,  this  is  by 
far  the  most  extraordinary  example.  This  species  of  vessel  is  claimed 
by  the  Americans  as  an  invention  peculiarly  their  own,  and  truly,  I 
think  we  cannot  deny  them  the  merit  of  the  invention,  "  Who,"  I 
observed  to  a  person  standing  near  a  wheel  on  deck,  and  who  appeared 
to  have  this  powerful  engine  as  much  at  command,  as  our  young 
warriors  who,  with  their  paddles,  guide  their  buoyant  canoes  over  the 
limpid  bosom  of  the  northern  lakes  ;  "  Who,"  I  observed,  "  was  the 
inventor  of  this  mighty  work,  which  equally  defies  the  currents  of  the 
wind,  and  the  force  of  the  tide."  "  Fulton,"  was  the  reply.  "  Surely," 
I  resumed, ''  the  admiration  of  his  genius  and  his  services  cannot  be 
restricted  to  his  own  country,  of  which  he  has  been  the  more  immediate 
benefactor,  but  must  extend  over  the  other  quarters  of  the  world,  who 
may  avail  themselves  fA  the  advantages  which  this  invention  affords  to 
accelerate  the  motions  of  commerce,  and  facilitate  a  speedy  exchange 
of  products."  "  Nevertheless,"  he  replied,  '*  the  merit  of  tha  discovery 
has  been  denied  in  certain  parts  of  the  European  continent  and  Euro- 
pean Isles,  ^n(.  there  have  not  been  wanting  those  who  have  made  the 
most  stivr.aouii  efforts  to  rob  him  of  his  well-earned  fame."  "  Is  it  pos- 
sible then,"  I  exclaimed,  "  that  civilized  nations  are  unjmt  /"  This 
reveals  a  new  trait  of  refined  society,  which  I  have  heretofore  thoughl 
was  only  the  reproach  of  savages  and  barbarians. 

Among  the  number  of  passengers  who  crowded  this  vehicle,  I  ob- 
served a  singular  custom  which  prevailed  among  the  men  during  the 
evening.  Four  persons  sat  upon  opposite  sides  of  a  table,  and  alter-i 
nately  threw  down  pieces  of  stiff  paper,  containing  certain  hieroglyphical 
marks,  and  I  frequently  heard  them  vociferate,  clubs !  diamonds !  spades ! 
It  was  a  long  time  before  I  ventured  to  interrogate  any  person  on  the 
subject,  lest  I  should  disturb  a  ceremony,  which,  from  the  great 
earnestness  and  fixed  attention  of  the  persons,  I  concluded  might  pos~ 
sibly  be  a  part  of  their  religion.  Again,  it  occurred  to  me  that  this 
was  some  mathematical  process,  and  the  result  would  be  carefully 
published  in  the  transactions  of  their  learned  societies.  The  Ameri- 
cans, thought  I,  are  a  grave,  a  thinking,  anc*'  a  philosophical  people ; 
and  all  their  efforts  are  directed  towards  the  promotion  of  great  and 
useful  objects.  But,  oh  spirit  of  the  groat  Garahungo,  chief  of  many 
tribes !  how  prone  is  a  stranger  to  fall  into  errors  of  the  grossest 
kind !  Wouldst  thou  believe  it,  that  '«hat  I  supposed  to  be  a  phi- 
losophical inquiry,  or  a  ceremony  of  religion,  turns  out  to  be  a 
mere  amusement  of  the  game  of  cards.  Canst  thou  credit  it,  that  the 
same  people  who  invent  steamboats,  build  cities  of  brick,  squander  a 


IN    THE    UNITED   STATES. 


M 


463 


great  portion  of  their  time  in  this  idle,  insipid,  and  (as  I  am  told)  ex- 
penaite  amusement.  I  have  since  found,  on  inquiry,  that  to  supply 
these  cards  forms  the  business,  not  only  of  a  particular  class  of  native 
artizans,  but  that  vast  quantities  are  imported  from  foreign  markets ; 
and  tiiat  the  country  is  thus  annually  drained  of  a  considerable  amount  of 
money.  Thus  thou  wilt  see,  my  friend,  that  the  amusements  of  one 
class  of  society  constitute  the  business  of  others,  and  in  this  way  trades 
and  manufactures  are  prodigiously  multiplied. 

There  is  another  custom  prevalent  among  this  people,  which  has 
struck  me  as  very  extraordinary.  It  is  that  wilh  regard  to  eating. 
The  Indian  always  eats  when  be  is  hungry :  the  white  man,  when 
the  bell  rings.  The  Indian  makes  a  meal  from  one  dish  of  meat 
or  fish :  the  white  man  gets  up  dissatisfied  if  he  has  not  tasted  of 
twenty  ;  and  besides,  he  must  have  tarts  and  sauces,  and  creams,  and 
sugar,  and  vinegar,  and  oil,  and  jnustard,  and  all,  perhaps,  in  the  same 
dish.  Why  should  he  therefore  complain,  if  his  frame  is  mcked  with 
rheumatism  and  the  gout  at  the  age  of  thirty  ?  But  this  exercise  and 
frequent  eating  creates  employment  for  several  other  classes  of  men — 
of  the  market-man,  who  fattens  poultry — of  the  cook,  who  stews  them 
— of  the  waiter,  who  carries  them  on  the  table — of  the  potter,  who 
furnishes  the  plates — of  the  cutler,  who  fabricates  knives,  &c.  Thus 
are  wants  and  the  miseries  of  the  people  accumulated  beyond  mea- 
sure. 

We  reached  the  town  of  Buffalo,  after  a  pleasant  voyage  of  two  days. 

I  shall  only  remain  long  enough  to  re^peat  my  observations  upon  the 

style  of  architecture,  the  mode  of  merchandizing,  the  dress,  and  other 

points,  with  which  I  am  not  jet  sufficiently  familiar  to  hazard  a  definite 

•opinion.    .  ,       .  Ever  thine,        ,.  ,, 

Wawanosh. 


u-  <t 


i     '.      li    ,  '  ,  ■    . 

V    ,  '; .  Albany. 

Mv  Fribnd  : — I  reached  this  city  on  the  fourth  day  after  my  de- 
parture from  the  Lake  of  the  Eries,  having  been  jostled  in  stages, 
crowded  in  taverns,  and  hurried  through  towns  and  villages,  which  suc- 
ceeded each  other  with  such  rapidity  that  I  have  procured  no  accurate 
knowledge  of  their  population,  or  of  those  things  which  are  the  objects 
of  peculiar  admiration  in  each.  I  only  rec/)llect  a  long  line  of  country, 
highly  cultivated  and  improved,  in  which  thronged  towns,  airy  villagers, 
fields  of  grain,  orchards  bending  under  the  weight  of  their  fruit,  small 
lakes  covered  with  innumerable  pleasure  boats,  clear  rivers  spanned 


.  i!: 


I 
- 


il' 


! 


III 


r:|| 

If 

■■■  '¥h 
•im 


464 


TRAVELS   OF    AN    INDIAN   SACHEM 


with  firm  arches  of  utone,  and  broad-wheeled  teams  creaking  under  the 
accumulated  products  of  agriculture,  or  loaded  with  boxes  of  merchant 
dize,  passed  before  the  eye  with  that  indistinct  and  evanescent  delight^ 
which  is  often  experienced  on  descending  a  rapid  stream,  where  every 
object  on  shore  seems  to  have  taken  wings,  and  to  be  rapidly  flying  in 
an  opposite  direction.  But,  there  are,  nevertheless,  many  things  of 
which  I  have  obtained  an  accurate  perception,  and  which  I  riiall  here-- 
after  present  to  thy  imagination.  " 

I  had  scarcely  accommodated  myself  with  lodgings  in  this  town, 
which  it  is  proper  I  should  advise  thee,  is  the  political  metropolis,  or 
(to  speak  more  intelligibly)  the  seat  of  the  council  fire  of  one  of  those 
great  and  growing  commonwealths  which  form  the  American  confede- 
racy, when  one  of  my  attendants  entered  my  room  im  the  utmost  con- 
sternation. "  They  will  kill  thee,  Wawanosh,  and  me  also  !  Oh,  sot» 
of  the  greatest  of  chiefs,  death  is  upon  us  !  Fly,  instantly,  or  we  are- 
all  undone.  Is  it  for  this,  I  have  followed  thee  from  the  laad  of  plea- 
sant shades  ?  Is  it  for  this,  I  have  for  ever  bid  adieu  to  the  dark-eyed 
Guldah,  and  to  the  scenes  of  every  joyful  recc^lection .'  Yet,  think 
not,  oh  my  chief,  it  is  death  I  fear  ;  but  how  can  I  leave  my  bones  in 
the  land  of  strangers  !"  He  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words,  when 
the  earth  trembled  with  the  quick  repeated  volleys  of  exploding  mus- 
ketry, and  the  piercing  tones  of  harsh  and  warlike  music.  Every 
window  of  my  apartment  rattled  with  the  appalling  shoek,  and  the 
doors  flew  open  upon  their  hinges.  It  is  not  the  custom  of  oar  people  to 
shrink  from  inevitable  death,  but  to  sufier  its  most  lingering  torments 
with  stoical  fortitude.  Nor  did  I  visit  the  abodes  of  white  men  to  take' 
lessons  in  bravery.  I  arose  immediately  upon  my  feet  with  an  air  of 
composure,  and  gathering  the  folds  of  my  cIoeA  with  one  hand,  laid  the 
other  upon  a  short  war-lance  that  had  never  failed.  But  seeing  nobody 
enter,  I  began  to  reproach  myself  with  having  entertained  suspicion» 
that  must  do  extreme  injustice  to  the  character  and  feelings  of  white 
men.  Suspecting  a  deception,  I  immediately  proceeded  to  ascertain  the 
cause  of  so  ung<?!emly  a  tumult.  Surely,  I  reflected,  ^  troop  of  mad- 
men have  broken  out  of  their  confinement,  and  are  thus,  i»  defiance  of 
the  civil  authorities,  disturbing  the  peace  and  harmony  of  s«ciety.  Or, 
perhaps,  some  hostile  enemy  has  fallen  so^enly  upon  thr  city  ;  and  if 
so,  I  will  at  least  collect  my  attendants  and  become  a  sharer  in  the 
conflict.  But  when  shall  I  becmne  acquainted  with  the  customs  of 
this  singular  people,  or  how  shall  I  describe  to  thee  my  astonishmeat  on 
learning  that  all  this  tumult  and  alarm  proceeded  from  one  of  the  ordi>- 
nary  parades  of  the  local  militia,  who  are  frequently  thus  exercised 
during  a  time  of  peace,  that  they  may  become  more  expert  in  the 
emergency  of  war  .'  Hence,  all  their  warriors,  between  the  ages  of 
eighteen  and  forty-five,  are  called  out  under  their  respective  war  chiefs. 


sevt 
trait 
curi( 
cal 


I- 
I 


IN   THE    UNITED   STATES. 


465 


several  times  in  the  course  of  the  year,  and  wheeled,  and  marched,  and 
trained  to  arrange  themselves  into  mathematical  figures,  which  are 
curiously  changed  and  multiplied,  as  if  they  meant  to  accomplish  physi- 
cal results  by  th"  same  process  which  is  attained  with  such  certainty 
by  the  inductive  powers  of  a  disciplined  imagination.  But  those  who 
have  given  most  attention  to  this  subject,  observe  that  they  cannot  per- 
ceive that  their  warriors  are  more  perfect  in  the  manoeuvres  and  military 
manual  now,  than  they  were  forty  years  ago.  Nay,  it  is  even  asserted 
by  some,  that  there  is  an  actual  retrogression  in  these  particulars.  I 
am,  of  course,  unable  to  judge ;  but  there  appear  to  me  to  be  two  re- 
sults which  are  certainly  attained  by  this  system  of  holiday  exercise  ; 
first,  the  warriors  have  an  opportunity  of  displaying  their  fondness  for 
feathers  and  pie-colored  coats  ;  and  secondly,  the  tavern-keepers,  who 
are  a  very  numerous  class  of  society,  are  enabled  to  dispose  of  a  greater 
quantity  of  rum  and  bmndy,  than  otherwise  would  be  called  for.  Thus 
the  feather  merchant,  the  dyer  of  red  cloth,  and  the  distiller  of  whole- 
some grain  into  noxious  liquors,  are  at  once  encouraged  and  supported. 
These  parades  also  give  employment  to  the  tailor  who  bedizens  their 
garments  with  tinsel  lace — the  cutler  who  equips  them  with  iron  knives 
of  prodigious  length— the  tanner  who  furnishes  sheep  skins  for  their 
drums,  and  to  various  other  trades  and  manufactures,  which  are  more 
or  less  dependent  upon  those  periodical  trainings.  Nor  should  we  over- 
look the  powder-maker,  who  ransacks  coal-pits  and  nitre  caves,  and 
sulphur  mines,  and  even  more  noxious  places,  to  procure  the  constitu- 
ents of  that  detonating  mixture,  which  enables  the  fair-weather  warriors, 
at  least  four  times  per  annum,  to  disturb  the  student  in  his  closet,  and 
throw  delicate  ladies  into  fits.  Oh,  genius  of  valor !  which  presides 
over  the  land  of  my  forefathers,  whisper  it  not  to  the  spirit  of  Pontiac, 
lest  he  should  laugh  in  his  grave,  nor  to  the  spirit  of  Powhatan,  lest  he 
should  re-animate  his  mouldering  bones,  and  appear  upon  earth  to  deride 
such  a  mockery  of  war.  '  '  i"  ■  '•    •'' 

Nothing  excited  in  me  a  greater  curiosity  than  the  warlike  music 
which  forms  so  conspicuous  a  part  of  every  military  parade  ;  and  there 
is  this  difference  between  an  Indian  and  American  army  going  to  battle, 
that  the  former  strike  terror  into  the  hearts  of  their  enemies  by  raising 
the  shout  of  defiance,  while  the  latter  endeavor  to  inspirit  and  fortify 
theirs,  by  the  incessant  rolling  of  their  drums.  The  latter  instrument  is 
merely  an  improvement  upon  the  Indian  drum,  which  has  only  one 
head,  and  perhaps  more  nearly  resembles  the  tamborine  of  the  whites. 
It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that  the  one-headed  drum,  or  tamborine, 
of  these  people  is  provided  with  a  greater  profusion  of  bells,  for  which 
they  appear  to  possess  a  great  fondness.  And  here,  let  it  be  remarked, 
that  this  passion  is  alike  strong  both  in  the  white  and  red  man,  the  only 
diflference  consisting  in  the  position  in  which  they  are  worn,  or  em- 
da 


•     ■  •.fvh 


466 


THE   CHOCTAW   INDIANS. 


ployed.  Thus  the  white  man  piques  himself  upon  his  modesty  if  ho 
has  only  forty  large  bells  around  the  necks  of  a  pair  of  horses,  or  only 
three  yards  of  jinglino;  chains  to  hia  sword  belt,  whereas  the  Indian 
prefers  all  his  bells  upon  the  fringe  of  his  deer-skin  shoes,  or  upon  his 
leggings,  or  depending  from  his  ears. 

I  have  already  seen  much  of  this  people,  but  have  not  yet  been  able  to 
perceive  that  they  are  happier  than  the  simple  sons  of  the  forest.  But 
I  entreat  thee,  wc't  with  patience,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  unfold  to  thy 
imagination,  many  sources  of  their  miseries,  their  follies,  and  their 
multiplied  vicev.  Ever  thine, 

Wawanosh. 


i    ^vV-i)! 


n-fi  ''''i^^i 


THE   CHOCTAW   INDIANS. 

By  a  letter  from  Fort  Towson,  dated  October  23d,  we  learn  (says  the 
Arkansas  Banner)  that  the  past  season  has  been  unfavorable  to  health, 
and  to  the  labors  of  the  agriculturists  of  that  region.  Many  of  the 
Choctaws  and  Chickasaws  have  died.  Their  corn  and  cotton  crops 
have  not  been  so  productive  as  in  former  years,  although  they  have 
devoted  more  labor  to  their  fields,  abandoning  almost  entirely  their 
idle  and  vicious  amusement  of  ball-playing,  and  employing  their  whole 
time  upon  their  farms.  Civilisation  is  rapidly  progressing  among  these 
Indians,  under  .the  humane  policy  of  our  government  in  its  protecting 
intercourse  with  them.  They  now,  with  the  simple  domestic  loom, 
manufacture  nearly  all  their  wearing  apparel,  and  their  farms  furnish 
them  with  money,  while  they  also  barter  with  their  traders  for  such 
luxuries  and  other  articles  as  they  may  require.  They  have  teachers, 
preachers,  and  temperance  lecturers  among  them ;  and  with  all  these 
advantages,  together  with  the  richness  of  the  soil  and  location  of 
their  country,  if  they  do  not  become  rich  and  happy,  they  are  truly 
a  perverse  race.  ..??.«■:■?-  ns^-'iqi^  ■■*'"*-•  '■■.■ 


JV*    '~!f,-. 


Observation  the  parent  of  science. — One  of  the  ancient  modes 
of  kindling  a  fire  by  friction,  among  the  Red  men,  was  this  :  two  pieces 
of  wood  were  taken,  one  soft  and  dry,  the  other  hard.  A  cavity  was 
made  in  the  soft  piece,  and  the  hard  one,  brought  to  a  point,  so  as  to 
fit  the  cavity.  The  soft  piece  was  then  held  between  the  knees,  and 
the  hard  one  turned  swiftly  between  the  hands,  in  the  manner  of  a  drill. 


:!    I 


I    ! 


f\ 


MATERIALS  FOR  INDIAN  HISTORY. 


ABSTRACT    OF     MINUTES   KEPT     AT   THE   SAULT  STE-MARIE,  AT  THE   OUTLET  OP 
.     LAKE   SUPERIOR,  DURING  A  PART  OF   THE   YEAR  1S28,  EMBEACINO    THE  PERIOD 
OF    THE   SUMMER   VISITS     MADE    TO    THE    ASBNCY    BY   DEPUTATIOM*    OF    THK 
INTERIOR  BANDS   OF    INDIANS.I*^ 

1828,  July  12th.  Aatoine  Maucee,  Alexis  Blais,  and  Joseph  Mon- 
tree,  freed  men  of  Indian  blood  or  connexions,  ordered  froox  the  Indian 
villages  last  fall,  presented  themselves  for  a  decision  on  their  respective 
cases.  ,     , 

Maucee  stated  several  facts  in  extenuation  of  his  offence.  He  said  he 
had  served  as  a  boatman  in  the  Indian  trade  eighteen  years — had  married 
an  Indian  wife  and  raised  a  family,  and  during  all  this  time,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  short  visits  to  M ackenac  with  his  bourgois^  had  resided  in  the 
Indian  country.  On  the  expiration  of  his  last  engagement  he  went  to  Si. 
Peter's,  and  while  there,  made  eight  canoes  for  Mr.  Bailly,  from  whom 
he  got  the  few  goods  that  were  seized  at  Sandy  Lake  by  Mr.  Johnston. 
He  had  intended,  however,  to  go  to  Mr.  Johnston  fur  a  license,  and  he 
had  used  the  goods,  in  a  great  measure,  to  procure  a  mere  support  for 
his  family.  He  had  left  Sandy  Lake  last  &11,  passed  the  winter  at  La 
Pointe  ;  and  had  come  down  early  in  the  spring,  and,  as  he  had  lost  a 
great  deal  of  time,  and  performed  a  very  long  journey,  leaving  his  fam- 
ily behind  him,  he  requested  that  he  might  be  allowed  to  return,  with  a 
permit  to  trade.  I  told  him,  that  his  remaining  inland,  after  the  expira- 
tion of  his  engagement,  was  contrary  to  instructions.  That  being  a  Ca- 
nadian by  birth,  he  could  not  be  licensed  as  a  trader.  That  he  might 
go  inland  in  his  old  capacity  of  a  boatman,  should  any  American  citizen 
be  willing  to  employ  him  and  give  a  bond  for  his  future  conduct ;  and 
that  I  should  refer  the  final  decision  upon  his  goods  and  peltries  to  Mr. 
Johnston,  on  account  of  my  imperfect  knowledge  of  some  circumstances 
necessary  to  a  correct  decision. 

Alexis  Blais  pleaded  ignorance  of  the  instructions  which  were  given 
to  traders.  He  had  no  other  object  in  remaining  inland  than  to  get  a 
livelihood.  He  came  out,  as  soon  after  being  notified,  as  his  health 
would  allow.  And  he  supposed,  had  he  been  willing  to  serve  Mr.  Ait- 
e,  or  to  sive  him  the  avails  of  his  hunt. 


Sandy '. 


compla 


ir 


\ 


m 


*  Enclosed  in  an  official  letter  to  the  War  Department  of  the  date. 


m 


.ill 


tip 

■    '       i  '  i'c' 

m 


468 


MATERIALS    FOR    I?^DIA^f    HISTORY. 


would  have  been  mnde  against  him.  No  goods  or  peltries  were  foand 
in  his  possession,  and  he  did  not  desire  to  return  to  the  Indian  country. 
I  informed  him,  that  the  construction  put  on  the  Indian  laws,  prohibited 
any  white  man  from  following  the  pursuits  of  a  hunter  on  Indian  land, 
that  it  also  forbids  the  residence  of  boatmen  at  Indian  camps  or  villages, 
after  they  have  served  out  their  engagements,  &c. 

Joseph  Montree  is  a  metif,  step-son  of  Macee.  Says  he  was  born 
and  brought  up  in  the  Indian  country,  and  has  subsisted  by  hunting.  Is 
unacquainted  with  the  laws,  but  will  follow  the  directions  given  him,  1 
took  pains  to  impress  upon  his  mind,  through  the  medium  of  an  interpre- 
ter, the  situation  in  which  he  was  placed  with  respect  to  our  govern- 
ment and  laws,  and  the  steps  it  would  be  necessary  for  him  hereafter 
to  pursue. 

Cracofee  (The  Six),  a  minor  chief  from  Snake  river  on  the  St  Croix, 
visited  the  office,  accompanied  by  seven  young  warriors.  He  brought  a 
note  from  the  sub-agent  at  La  Fointe,  in  which  he  is  recommended  as 
a  "deserving,  manly  Indian,  attached  to  the  U.  S.  government."  As 
he  had  been  several  days  without  food,  on  his  voyage  through  Lake 
Superior,  I  dire^'ted  a  requisition  to  be  made  out  for  him  and  his  young 
men,  and  told  them  to  call  on  me  after  they  had  appeased  their  hunger. 

Neenaby  (the  person  who  hitches  on  his  seat),  of  Sault  Ste-Marie, 
lodges  a  complaint  against  Mr.  Butterfield  and  one  of  his  runners  (i.  e., 
persons  employed  to  look  after  credits  given  to  Indians,  or  carry  on  a 
petty  traffic  by  visiting  their  camps).  He  states  that  in  making  the  tra- 
verse from  Point  Iroquois  across  the  straits  of  St.  Mary,  he  was  met  by 
young  Holliday,  who  lashed  his  canoe  alongside,  and  after  giving  him  a 
drink  of  whisky,  persuaded  him  to  land  on  the  Canada  shore,  where 
they  are  out  of  the  reach  of  the  trade  and  intercourse  laws.  They  land- 
ed at  Pt.  axtx  Chenes,  where  H.'s  tent  was  found  pitched,  who  invited 
him  into  it,  and  gave  him  more  drink.  He  then  went  to  the  Indian's 
canoe,  and  brought  in  his  furs.  Something  was  then  given  him  to  eat, 
and  they  embarked  together  in  H.'s  canoe,  taking  the  furs,  and  leaving 
his  own  canoe,  with  his  wife,  to  follow.  On  reaching  St.  Marie's  he 
was  conducted  to  Mr.  B.'s  store,  and  told  to  trade.  He  consented  to 
trade  six  large  and  two  small  beavers,  and  twenty  musk  rats,  for  which 
he  acknowledged  to  have  received  satisfaction.  He  was  freely  supplied 
with  whisky,  and  strongly  urged  to  trade  the  other  pack,  containing  the 
principal  part  of  the  hunt,  but  he  refused,  saying  he  had  brought  it  to  pay 
a  credit  taken  of  Mr.  Johnston.  This  pack,  he  says,  consisted  of  six 
large,  and  two  small  beavers,  two  otters,  six  martins,  ninety  muskrats, 
and  four  minks.  As  an  equivalent  for  it,  they  proceeded  to  lay  out  for 
him,  as  he  was  told  and  shown  next  morning,  a  blanket,  hat,  pair  of 
legging  of  green  cloth,  two  fathoms  strouds,  one  barrel  of  flour,  one  bag 
of  corD)  and  three  kegs  of  whiskey.    He,  however,  on  examining  it, 


MATERIALS    FOR   INDIAN    HISTORY. 


469 


refused  to  receive  it,  and  demanded  the  pack  of  furs  to  go  and  pay  his 
credit. — Decision  deferred  for  inquiry  into  the  facts. 

July  12th.  Chegud,  accompanied  by  a  train,  &c.,  made  a  visit  of  con- 
gratulation on  my  return  (after  a  temporary  absence). 

July  14th  Revisited  by  Chacopee  and  his  young  men.  He  addressed 
me  in  a  fine,  manly  tone  and  air.  He  referred  to  his  attendance  and 
conduct  at  the  treaties  of  Prairie  du  Chien  and  Fond  du  Lac,  as  an  era 
from  which  it  might  be  known  that  he  was  attached  to  our  government 
and  counsel.  The  object  of  his  present  visit  was  to  renew  the  acquaint- 
ance he  had  formed  with  me  at  those  places — to  say  that  he  had  not 
forgotten  the  good  advice  given  him,  and  to  solicit  charity  for  his  followers. 
He  presented  an  ornamented  pipe  as  an  evidence  of   his  friendship. 

July  15th.  Visited  by  Monoraine  Cashe  (the  rice  maker),  a  chief 
from  Post  Lake  in  that  part  of  the  Chippewa  country  bordering  on 
Green  Bay.  He  was  accompanied  by  Muckwakwut  (Satan's  ball  in  the 
clouds)  and  five  other  persons  composing  their  families.  In  the  speech 
made  by  this  chief,  whose  influence  and  authority  are,  I  believe,  quite 
limited,  he  said  that  his  visit  to  me  had  been  produced  by  the  favora- 
ble impressions  he  had  received,  while  attending  the  treaty  of  Butte  de 
JIforrs  (Wisconsin).  That  he  had  preserved  the  words  which  had  been 
uttered  in  council  by  his  American  fathers,  and  was  happy  that  all  cause 
of  difference  with  their  neighbors,  the  Winnedaooes  and  Monohinebs, 
had  been  taken  away,  by  fixing  the  liaes  of  their  lands,  &c.  He  pre- 
sented four  strands  of  wampum  to  confirm  his  professions  of  good  will. 
His  companion  also  got  up,  and  spoke  for  several  minutes,  and  conclud- 
ed by  requestmg,  "  that  his  father  would  not  overlook  him,  in  distribut- 
ing any  preseats  he  intended  to  make  them."  Ho  presented  a  pipe. 
After  he  was  seated,  I  asked  him,  as  I  was  penning  these  minutes,  the 
signification  of  his  name,  Muckwakwut,  as  the  meaning  did  not  appear 
obvious.  He  smiled,  and  replied,  that  in  former  times  his  ancestors  had 
seen  devils  playing  ball  in  the  air,  and  that  his  name  was  in  allusion  to 
the  baJl  '  '     ,    '     .  ^  ,    •         «  .-}•{ 

July  I6th.  Visited  by  Terns  Couvret  (the  Lowering  or  Dark  Cloud), 
a  noted  war  chief  of  Leech  Lake,  Upper  Mississippi,  He  states  that 
Mr.  Oaks  took  from  him,  two  years  ago,  nine  plus*  and  has  not  yet  paid 
him  ;  together  with  a  medal,  which  last  was  not  returned  to  him  until 
his  arrival  at  Fond  du  Lac  this  spring.  He  also  states,  that  Mr.  War- 
ren took  from  him,  while  he  was  at  La  Pointe  on  his  way  out,  a  pack 
of  thirty  abiminicqua*  (equal  to  thirty  full-sized,  seasonable  beavers),  and 
has  not,  as  yet,  offered  him  anything  in  payment. 

Shingaba  Wossen  (the  Image  Stone),  Shewabiketon  (the  Jingling 
Metals),  and  Wayishky  (the  First  born-Son),  the  three  principal  chiefs  of 
the  Home  band,  with  seventy-one  men,  women  and  children,  visited  me  to 
*  Phu,    Fi.  Jlbiminicqua.    Alg.  The  value  «f  a  full  beaver  skin. 


|i 


r\- 


I' 


"I ' 


•■■ 


r  ' 


li 


i 

'  if 'Hi 

m 

I 
1 


i 


470 


MATF.RIAL8   FOR  INDIAN   HISTORY. 


congratulate  me  on  my  safe  return  from  Detroit.  The  old  cliicf  Inqaired 
if  there  was  any  news,  and  whether  all  remained  quiet  between  u»  and 
the  English. 

Gueule  Plat,  or  Ashlcebuggecoa:  '^  (the  flat  moulh)  of  Leech  Lake, 
Upper  Mississippi,  announced  his  arrival,  with  sixty  persons,  chiefly 
warriors  and  hunters.      He  brought  a  letter  from  one  of  the  principal 
traders  in  that  quarter,  backed  by  the  8ub>agent  of  La  Pointe,  re' 
commending  him  as  "  the  most  respectable  man  in  the  Chippewa  nation." 
He  is  said,  by  general  consent,  to  be  the  most  influential  nnan  in  the  large 
and  powerful  band  of  Leech  Lake,  comprising,  by  my  latest  accounts, 
seventeen  hundred  souls.       His  authority  is,  however,  that  of  a  village 
or  civil  chief,  his  coadjutor,  the  Lowering  Cloud,  having  long  had  the 
principal  sway  with  the  warriors.     Being  his  first  visit  to  this  agency, 
although  he  had  sent  me  his  pipe  in  1S22,  and  as  he  said,  the  flrst  time 
he  had  been  so  far  from  his  native  place  in  a  south-easterly  course,  i 
offered  him  the  attentions  due  to  his  rank,  and  his  visit  being  an  intro- 
ductory one,  was  commenced  and  ended  by  the  Qustomary  ceremonies  of 
the  pipe.     The  chief,  Gros  GueuUe  (Big  Throat),  together  with  Majegd- 
bowe,  and  the  Breche's  son,  all  of  Sandy  Lake,  arrived  this  day,  accom* 
panied  by  four  other  persons,  and  were  received  with  the  customary 
respect  and  attention.     Having  come  a  loi^  distance,  their  first  and  most 
pressing  want  was  food.     It  i)  indeed  astonishing,  that  the  desire  ef  show- 
ing themselves  off  as  men  ct'  consequence  in  their  notion,  the-  expecta- 
tion  of  any  presents  or  gratifications,  or  the  hope  of  any  notice  or  pre- 
ferment whatever,  should  induce  these  people  to  undertake  such  lon^ 
and  hazardous  journeys,  with  such  totally  inadequate  means  ! 

July  17th.  The  Groa  GutuUe  repented  his  visit,  saying  that  his  fam- 
ily had  been  so  long  without  a  meal  of  hearty  fooil,  that  the  issue  of  yes- 
terday had  not  sufficed  to  satisfy  them. 

Magissaniekwy  (Wampum  Hair),  of  the  Little  Nebeech  rapids,  ap- 
plied for  provisions  for  himself  <md  family,  to  enable  them  to  return  to 
his  usual  place  of  dwelling.  This  man  happened  to  be  sitting  in  front  of 
his  lodge  last  spring  in  a  copse  of  wood.«,  near  the  banks  of  Muddy  Lake, 
at  the  instant  when  the  Inspector  of  Customs  of  St.  Mary  (Mr.  Ag- 
npw)  had  broken  through  the  ice  with  his  dog  train,  and  had  ex- 
hausted himself  in  vain  efforts  to  extricate  himself  and  train.  A  cry 
reached  the  ever  open  ear  of  the  Indian,  who  hastened  to  the  shore, 
and  after  much  exertion  and  hazard,  aided  by  hi»  father  and  family,  was 
the  means  of  preserving  Mr.  A.'s  life.  After  getting:  the  body  out  of  the 
water,  they  drew  't  upon  a  small  train  to  his  lodge,  whete  tfaey  applied 
dry  clothing,  prejj.jred  a  kind  of  tea,  and  were  unremitting  in  their  atten- 
tions to  restore  warmth  and  animation  to  the  system.  When  sufficiently 
restored,  they  conducted  him  to  St.  Mary's. 

I  invested  him  with  a  medal  of  the  first  class,  for  this  noble  set,  wishr 


MATERIALS    FOR   INDIAN    HISTORY. 


471 


|ng  by  this  mark  of  respect  and  the  presents  of  clothing  and  food  accom- 
jMUiying  it,  to  forcibly  impress  his  mind  with  the  high  respect  and  admi- 
ration such  deeds  excite  among  civilized  people,  and  in  the  farther  hope', 
(hat  it  might  prove  a  stimulus  to  the  lukewarm  humanity  of  others, 
if  indeed  any  of  the  natives  can  be  justly  accused  of  lukewarmness  in 
this  respect.  On  visiting  Fort  Brady,  Lieut.  Morton  presented  him  a 
iword-knot,  belt,  &c.  Some  other  presents  were,  I  believe,  made  him 
in  addition  to  those  given  by  Mr.  Agnew  himself 

July  ISth.  Miscomonetoes  (the  Red  Insect,  or  Red  Devil,  the  term 
mcy  mean  both),  and  family  and  followers,  twelve  persons  in  all,  visited 
the  office.  His  personal  appearance,  and  that  of  hie  family,  bespoke 
wretchedness,  and  appeared  to  give  force  to  his  strong  complaints  against 
the  traders  who  visited  Ottowa  lake,  and  the  head  waters  of  Chippewa 
river  of  the  Mississippi.  He  observed  that  the  prices  they  are  compelled 
to  pay  are  extortionate,  that  their  lands  are  quite  destitute  of  the  larger 
animals,  and  that  the  beaver  is  nearly  destroyed.  He  also  complained 
of  white  and  half-breed  hunters  intruding  on  their  grounds,  whose  means 
for  trapping  and  killing  animals  are  superior  to  those  of  the  Indians.  Ac- 
cording to  his  statement,  as  high  as  four  plus  (about  $20)  have  been 
paid  for  a  fathom  of  strouds,  the  same  for  a  2^  point  blanket,  two  plus 
for  a  pair  of  scaiiet  leggins,  &c. 

Ten  separate  parties  of  Indians,  numbering  ninety-four  souls,  present- 
ed themselves  at  the  office  this  day,  in  addition  to  the  above,  from  various 
parts  of  the  interior,  and  were  heard  on  the  subject  of  their  wants 
and  wishes. 

19th.  GuEULE  Plat  repeated  his  visit  with  his  followers,  and  made 
a  speech,  in  which  he  took  a  view  of  his  intercourse  with  the  Eng- 
lish and  Americans.  He  had  passed  his  youth  in  the  plains  west  of 
Red  River,  and  was  first  drawn  into  an  intercourse  with  the  British 
agents  at  Fort  William  (L.  Superior)  where  he  received  a  medal  from  the 
late  Wm.  McGilvray.  This  medal  was  taken  by  Lieut.  Pike,  on  visiting 
Leech  Lake  in  1S06.  He  has  visited  the  agency  at  St.  Peter's,  but  com- 
plains that  his  path  to  that  post  has  been  marked  with  blood.  He  was 
present  during  the  attack  made  upon  the  Chippewa  camp  by  the  Sioux, 
near  Fort  Snelling,  in  the  summer  of  1827.  Is  not  satisfied  with  the 
adjustment  of  this  afllair.  But  is  inclined  to  peace,  and -has  recom- 
mended it  to  his  young  men.  They  can  never,  however,  he  says,  count 
upon  the  good  will  of  the  enemy,  and  are  obliged  to  live  in  a  constant 
state  of  preparation  for  war.  They  go  out  to  hunt,  as  if  they  were 
going  on  a  war  party.  They  often  meet  the  Sioux,  and  smoke  with 
them :  but  they  cannot  confide  in  them. 

Speaking  of  the  authority  exercised  over  their  country  for  the  purpose 
of  trade,  he  said,  "  the  Americans  are  not  our  masters — the  English  were 
not  our  masters — ^the  country  is  ours."    He  wished  that  traders  should 


;|T 

,| 

n 

ill 

i-i 

'*!' 

S 

'     m 

All 

.fl; 

If 

't 


I  l''f  i.' 


'm 


III 

,  «'A  [ 

in.*-'  ■  ) 

•  . . !  *  f. .   '/  i 

";'      i 

vM 


X'    T. 

ii 


W 


472 


MAT.VnUALS   FOR   INDIAN   HISTORY. 


be  allowed  to  visit  them,  who  would  sell  their  goods  cheaper.,  and  said 
that  more  than  one  trader  at  each  trading  post  was  desired  by  him  and  his 
people. 

He  modestly  disclaimed  authority  over  his  band — said  he  was  no  chief. 
The  Indians  sometimes  followed  his  advice.  But  they  oftener  followed 
their  own  will.  He  said,  Indians  were  fond  of  change,  and  were  always 
in  hopes  of  finding  things  better,  in  another  place.  He  believed  it  would 
be  better  if  they  would  not  rove  so  much.  He  had  ever  acted  on  this 
principle,  and  recommended  it.  He  had  never  visited  this  place  before, 
but  now  that  he  had  come  thus  far,  it  was  his  wish  to  go  to  Michili- 
mackinac,  of  which  he  had  heard  much,  and  desired  to  see  it.  He  was 
in  hopes  his  journey  would  prove  of  some  service  to  him,  &c.  He  soli- 
cited a  rifle,  and  a  hat. 

The  Breche,  alias  Catawa  beta  (Broken  Tooth),  entered  the  o£5ce 
with  one  or  two  followers,  in  company  with  the  preceding ;  seeing  the 
oflSce  crowded,  he  said  he  would  defer  speaking  till  another  day.  This 
venerable  chief  is  the  patriarch  cf  the  region  around  Sandy  Lake,  on  the 
Upper  Mississippi.  He  made  his  first  visit  to  me,  a  few  days  after  the 
landing  of  the  troops  at  this  post  in  1822.  In  turning  to  some  minutes  of 
that  date,  I  find  he  pronounced  himself  "  the  friend  and  advocate  of 
peace,"  and  he  referred  to  facts  to  prove  that  his  practice  had  been  in 
accordance  with  his  profession.  He  discountenanced  the  idea  of  the 
Indians  taking  part  in  our  wars.  He  said  he  was  a  small  boy,  at  the  tak- 
ing of  o/(2  Mackinac  (1762).  The  French  wished  him  to  take  up  the 
war  club,  but  he  refused.  The  English  afterwards  thanked  him  for  this, 
and  requested  him  to  raise  the  tomahawk  in  their  favor,  but  he  refused. 
The  Americans  afterwards  thanked  him  for  this  refusal,  but  they  did  not 
ask  him  to  go  to  war.  "  They  all  talked  of  peace,"  he  said,  "  but  still, 
though  they  talk  of  peace,  the  Sioux  continue  to  make  war  upon  us  ; 
very  lately  they  killed  three  people." 

The  neutral  policy  which  this  chiof  so  early  unfolded,  I  have  found 
quite  characteristic  of  his  oratory  (though  his  political  feelings  are 
known  to  be  decidedly  favorable  to  the  British  government). 

Omeeshug,  widow  of  Ningotook,  of  Leech  Lake,  presented  a  memo- 
randum given  by  me  to  her  late  husband,  during  my  attendance  at  the 
treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien,  in  1S25,  claiming  a  medal  for  her  infant  sou, 
in  exchange  for  a  British  medal  which  had  been  given  up.  On  inquiry, 
the  medal  surrendered  originally  belonged  to  Waukimmesas,  a  prior 
husband,  by  whom  she  also  had  a  son,  named  Tinnegans  (Shoulder- 
blade),  now  a  man  grown,  and  an  active  and  promising  Indian.  I  decid- 
ed the  latter  to  be  the  rightful  heir,  and  entrusted  a  new  medal,  of  the 
second  size,  to  Mr.  Roussain,  to  be  delivered  to  him  on  his  arrival  at 
Leech  Lake  with  the  customary  formalities. 

Iauwind  announced  himself  as  having  arrived  yesterday  with  twenty- 


it 
to 


1<  l.ij 

V'- 


MATERIALS   FOR    INDIAN   HISTORY. 


473 


eight  followers,  belonging  to  the  band  of  Fond  du  Lac.  He  had, 
it  appeared,  visited  Drummond  Island,  and  took  occasion  in  his  speech 
to  intimate  that  he  had  not  been  very  favorably  received.  Before  clos- 
ing, he  ran  very  nearly  through  the  catalogue  of  Indian  wants,  and  trust- 
ed his  "  American  father"  would  supply  them.  He  concluded  by  pre- 
senting a  pipe.  I  informed  him  that  he  had  not  visited  Drummond's 
in  ignorance  of  my  wishes  on  the  subject ;  and  that  if  he  did  not  re- 
ceive the  presents  he  expected  from  me,  he  could  not  mistake  the 
cause  of  their  being  withheld. 

The  Red  Devil  came  to  take  leave,  as  he  had  sent  his  canoe  to 
the  head  of  the  rapids,  and  was  ready  to  embark.  He  made  a  very  ear- 
nest and  vehement  speech,  in  which  he  once  more  depicted  the  misery 
of  his  condition,  and  begged  earnestly  that  I  would  consider  the  forlorn 
and  impoverished  situation  of  himself  and  his  young  men.  He  presented 
a  pipe.  I  told  him  that  it  was  contrary  to  the  commands  of  his  Great 
Father  the  President,  that  presents  should  be  given  to  any  of  his  red 
children  who  disregarded  his  wishes  so  much,  as  to  continue  their  visits 
to  foreign  agencies.  That  such  visits  were  very  injurious  to  them,  both  in 
a  moral  and  economical  point  of  view.  That  they  thereby  neglected 
their  hunting  and  gardens,  contracted  diseases,  and  never  failed  to  in- 
dulge in  the  most  immoderate  use  of  strong  drink.  That,  to  procure  the 
latter,  they  would  sell  their  presents,  pawn  their  ornaments,  &c.,  and  I 
verily  believed,  were  their  hands  and  feet  loosey  they  would  pawn  them  for 
drink,  so  as  to  be  for  ever  after  incapable  of  doing  anything  towards  their 
own  subsistence.  I  told  him,  that  if,  under  such  circumstances,  I  should 
give  him,  or  any  other  Indian,  provisions  to  carry  them  home,  they  must  not 
construe  it  into  any  approbation  of  their  late  conduct,  but  must  ascribe  it 
wholly  to  feelings  of  pity  and  commiseration  for  their  situation,  &c. 

MoNQAziD  (The  Loon's  Foot),  a  noted  speaker,  and  Jossakeed,  or 
seer  of  Fond  du  Lac,  arrived  in  the  afternoon,  attended  by  eleven  per- 
sons. He  had  scarcely  exchanged  salutations  with  me,  when  he  said, 
that  his  followers  and  himself  were  in  a  starving  condition,  having  had 
very  little  food  for  several  days. 

OsHOGAY  (The  Ospr'jy)  solicited  provisions  to  return  home.  This 
young  man  had  been  ser.t  down  to  deliver  a  speech  from  his  father,  Ka- 
bamappa  of  the  River  St.  Croix,  in  which  he  regretted  his  inability  to 
come  in  person.  The  father  had  first  attracted  my  notice  at  the  treaty 
of  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  afterwards  received  a  small  medal,  by  my  recom- 
mendation, from  the  commissioners  at  Fond  du  Lac.  He  appeared  to 
consider  himself  under  obligations  to  renew  the  assurance  of  his  friend- 
ship, and  this,  with  the  hope  of  receiving  some  presents,  appeared  to 
constitute  th-  object  of  his  son's  mission,  who  conducted  himself  with 
more  modesty  and  timidity  before  me,  than  prudence  afterwards ;  for  by 
extending  his  visit  to  Drummond  Island,  where  both  he  and  his  father 
GO 


■  !'• 


ii 

4 


m 


494 


MATERIALS   FOR  INDIAN   HISTORY. 


yrere  unknown,  he  got  nothing,  and  forfeited  the  right  to  claim  anything 
for  himself,  on  his  return  here.  I  sent,  however,  in  his  charge  a  pre- 
sent of  goods  of  small  amount,  to  be  delivered  to  his  father,  who  had 
not  countenanced  his  foreign  visit. 

Thirteen  separate  parties,  amounting  to  one  hundred  and  eighty>three 
souls,  visited  the  office,  and  received  issues  of  provisions,  this  day. 

2l8t.  MiKKEENowEsii,  of  Ottowa  Lake,  made  complaint  that  his 
canoe  had  been  stolen,  and  he  was  left  with  his  family  on  the  beach,  with- 
out the  means  of  returning.  On  inquiry  into  the  facts,  and  finding  them 
as  stated,  I  purchased  and  presented  him  a  canoe  uf  a  capacity  suitable 
to  convey  his  family  home. 

Chkanocwut  (Lowering  Cloud),  called  Tenu  Couvret  by  the 
French,  principal  war  chief  of  Leech  Lake,  addressed  me  in  a  speech  of 
some  length,  and  presented  a  garnished  war-club,  which  he  requested 
might  be  hung  up  in  the  office.  He  had  done  using  it,  and  wished  to 
put  it  aside.  He  had  followed  the  war  path  much  in  his  youth,  but  he 
was  now  getting  old,  and  he  desired  peace.  He  had  attended  the  treaty 
of  Prairie  du  Chien  to  assist  in  fixing  the  lines  of  their  lands.  He  recol- 
lected the  good  counsel  given  him  at  that  place.  He  should  respect  the 
treaty,  and  his  ears  were  open  to  the  good  advice  of  his  great  American 
father  the  President,  to  whose  words  he  had  listened  for  the  last  ten 
years.  He  referred  to  the  treachery  of  the  Sioux,  their  frequent  viola- 
tion ot  treaties,  &c.  He  hoped  they  should  hear  no  bad  news  (alluding 
to  the  Sioux),  on  their  return  home,  &c. 

VVabishkb  penais  (The  White  Bird)  solicited  food.  This  young 
chief  had  volunteered  to  carry  an  express  from  the  Sub-agency  of  La- 
pointe  in  the  spring,  and  now  called  to  announce  his  intention  of  return- 
ing to  the  upper  part  of  Lake  Superior.  His  attachment  to  the  Ameri- 
can government,  his  having  received  a  small  medal  from  His  Excellency, 
Governor  Cass,  on  his  visit  to  the  Ontonagon  river  in  1826,  added  to  the 
circumstance  of  his  having  served  as  a  guide  to  the  party  who  visited 
the  mass  of  native  copper  in  that  quarter,  in  1820,  had  rendered  him 
quite  unpopular  with  his  band,  and  led  to  his  migration  farther  west. 
He  appears,  however,  recently  to  have  re-assured  himself  of  success,  and 
is  as  anxious  as  ever  to  recommend  himself  to  notice.  This  anxiety  is, 
however,  carried  to  a  great  fault,  being  unsupported  by  an  equal  degree 
of  good  sense. 

Annamikies  (Little  Thunder),  a  Chippewa  of  mixed  blood,  from 
Red  River,  expressed  a  wish  to  speak,  preparatory  to  his  return,  and 
drew  a  vivid  outline  of  his  various  journeys  on  the  frontiers,  and  his  inter- 
course with  the  Hudson's  Bay  and  Canadian  governments.  This  man 
had  rendered  himself  noted  upon  the  frontiers  by  a  successful  rencontre 
with  three  grizly  bears,  and  the  hair-breadth  escape  he  had  made  from 
their  clutches.     He  made,  however,  no  allusion  to  this  fact  in  his  speech,, 


i>u 

his 
An 
I 

to 
In(] 
ful 


MATERIALS    FOR  INDIAN   HISTORY. 


475 


liut  referred  in  general  terms  to  the  Indians  present  for  testimonials  of 
his  character  as  a  warrior  and  a  hunter.  He  said  he  had  novr  taken  the 
American  government  fast  by  the  hand,  and  offered  to  carry  any  counsel 
I  might  wish  to  send  to  the  Indians  on  Red  River,  Red  Lake,  &c.,  and 
to  use  his  influence  in  causing  it  to  be  respected.  His  appeal  to  the 
Indians  was  subsequently  responded  to  by  the  chief,  Tem»  Couvret,  who 
fully  confirmed  his  statements,  &c. 

DuGAH  BGSHUE  (Spotted  Lynx),  of  Pelican  Lake,  requested  an- 
other trader  to  be  sent  to  that  place.  Complains  of  the  high  prices  of 
goods,  the  scarcity  of  animals,  and  the  great  poverty  tO'  which  they  are 
reduced.  Says  the  traders  are  very  rigorous  in  their  dealings,  that  they 
take  their  furs  from  their  lodges  without  ceremony,  and  that  ammonitioc 
in  particular  is  so  high,  they  cannot  get  skins  enougli  to  purchase  a 
supply.  ,         .      r  .'  ?'  fci!  . 

Visited  by  nine  parties,  comprising  mnety-one  souls, 
22d.    Received  visits  from  and  issued    provisions  to    eighty-one 
persons. 

23d.  Wayoond  applied  for  food  for  bis  family,  consisting  of  six  per- 
sons, saying  that  they  had  been  destitute  for  some  time.  I  found  on 
inquiry,  that  he  had  been  drinking  for  several  days  previous,  and  his 
haggard  looks  sufficiently  bespoke  the  excesses  he  had  indulged  in.  [On 
the  following  day,  being  in  a  state  of  partial  deliriuin,  he  ran  into  the 
river,  and  was  so  far  exhausted  before  he  could  be  got  out,  that  he  died 
in  the  course  of  the  night.  It  is  my  custom  to  bury  all  Indians  who  die 
at  the  post  at  the  public  expense.  A  plain  coffin,  a  new  blanket,  and 
shirt,  and  digging  a  grave,  generally  comprise  this  expense,  which  is 
paid  out  of  the  contingent  fund  allowed  the  office.]  ',; 

IVIizzYB  (The  Catfish)  called  on  me,  being  on  his  return  voyage 
from  Drummond  Island,  begging  that  I  would  give  him  some  food  to  en- 
able him  to  reach  his  home  at  Lapointe.  This  Indian  has  the  character 
of  being  very  turbulent,  and  active  in  the  propagation  of  stories  calcolat- 
ed  to  keep  up  a  British  feeling  amongst  the  Indians  of  Lapointe.  The  re- 
primands he  has  received,  would  probably  have  led  him  to  shun  the 
office,  were  he  not  prompted  by  hunger,  and  the  hope  of  relief. 
Whole  number  of  visitors,  one  hundred  and  thirty-five.  ••   ^    . 

24th.  MoNGAziD  entered  the  office  with  his  ornannented  pipe,  anu 
pipe-bearer,  and  expressed  his  wish  to  speak.  He  went  at  some  length 
into  the  details  of  his  own  life,  and  the  history  of  the  Fond  du  Lac  band, 
with  which  he  appears  to  be  very  well  acquainted.  Referred  to  the 
proofs  he  had  given  of  attachment  to  government,  in  his  conduct  at  the 
treaties  of  Prairie  du  Chien  and  Fond  du  Lac ;  and  to  his  services  as  a 
speaker  for  the  Fond  du  Lac  bnnd  which  had  been  acknowledged  by  the 
Chippewas  generally,  and  procured  him  many  followers.  Said  the  influ- 
ence of  the  old  chief  at  Fond  du  Lac  (Sappa)  had  declined,  as  his  own 


h^ 


i-nt 


m 


■>"!!.1 


II 


i'AU 


Ik 


m 


476 


MATERIALS   FOR    INDIAN    HISTORY. 


had  extended,  &c.  He  complained  in  general  terms  of  the  conduct  of 
the  traders  of  that  post,  but  did  not  specify  any  acts.  Said  he  had  ad- 
vised his  young  men  to  assent  to  their  Father's  request  respecting  the 
copper  lands  on  lake  Superior,  &c. 

Having  alluded  in  his  speech  to  the  strength  of  the  band,  and  the 
amount  of  their  hunt,  I  asked  him,  after  he  had  seated  himself,  what 
was  the  population  of  Fond  du  Lac  post.  He  replied  with  readiness, 
two  hundred  and  twenty,  of  whom  sixty-six  were  males  grown,  and 
fifty-four  hunters.  He  said  that  these  fiffy-four  hunters  had  killed  dur- 
ing the  last  year  (1828),  nine  hundred  and  ninety-four  bears — that  thir- 
ty-nine packs  of  furs  were  made  at  the  post,  and  ninety  packs  in  the 
whole  depaitment. 

Grosse  Gueulb  made  a  formal  speech,  the  drift  of  which  was,  to 
show  his  influence  among  the  Indians,  the  numerous  places  in  which  he 
had  acted  in  an  official  capacity  for  them,  and  the  proofs  of  attachment 
fee  had  given  to  the  American  government.  He  rested  his  merits  upon 
these  points.  He  said  he  and  his  people  had  visited  the  Agency  on  ac- 
count of  what  had  been  promised  at  Fond  du  Lac  ;  several  of  his  peo- 
ple had  h«wever  gone  home,  fearing  sickness,  others  had  gone  to  Drum- 
mond  Island  for  their  presents.  For  himself  he  said,  he  should  remain 
content  to  .take  what  his  American  father  should  see  fit  to  offer  him. 

I  inquired  of  him  if  his  influence  with  his  people  and  his  attachment 
to  the  American  government  were  such  as  he  had  represented,  how  it 
came  that  so  many  of  the  Sandy  Lake  Indians,  of  whom  he  was  the 
chief,  had  gone  to  Drummond  Island  ? 

Shinqaba  Wossin  requested  that  another  Chippewa  interpreter  might 
be  employed,  in  which  he  was  seconded  by  Kagayosh  (A  bird  in  ever- 
lasting flight),  Wayishkee,  and  Shewabekaton,  chiefs  of  the  home  band. 
They  did  not  wish  me  to  put  the  present  interpreter  out  of  his  place,  but 
hoped  I  would  be  able  to  employ  another  one,  whom  they  could  better 
understand,  and  who  could  understand  them  better.  They  pointed  out 
a  person  whom  they  would  be  better  pleased  with.  But  his  qualifica- 
tions extended  only  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Chippewa  and  French  lan- 
guages ;  he  was  deficient  in  moral  character  and  trustworthiness,  and  it 
was  sufficiently  apparent  that  the  person  thus  recommended  had  solicited 
them  to  make  this  novel  application. 

28th.  The  wife  of  Metakossesgav  (pure  Tobacco)  applied  for  food 
for  her  husband,  whom  she  represented  as  being  sick  at  his  lodge,  and 
unable  to  apply  himself  The  peculiar  features  and  defective  Chippe- 
wa pronunciation  of  this  woman  indicated  her  foreign  origin.  She  is  a 
Sioux  by  birth,  having  been  taken  captivs  by  the  Chippewas  when  quite 
young.  A  residence  of  probably  thirty  years  has  not  been  sufficient  to 
give  her  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  principles  or  pronunciation  of  the 
language.    She  often  applies  animate  verbs  and  adjectives  to  inanimate 


nov 
natil 

hes 

spel 

thoJ 


MATERIALS   FOR   IROIAN    HISTORY. 


477 


noans,  &c.,  a  proof,  perhaps,  that  &o  auch  distinctions  are  known  in  her 
native  tongae. 

28th.  Chacopbe,  a  chief  of  Snake  River,  intimated  his  wish  to  be 
heard.  He  said  he  had  visited  the  agency  in  the  hope  that  some  re- 
spect* would  be  shown  the  medal  he  carried.  The  government  had 
thought  him  worthy  of  this  honor,  the  traders  had  also  thought  him  de- 
serving  of  it ;  and  many  of  the  young  men  of  Snake  River  looked  up 
to  him  to  speak  for  them.  "  But  what,"  he  asked,  ^'  can  I  say  i*  My 
father  knows  how  we  live,  and  what  we  want.  We  are  always  needy. 
My  young  men  are  expecting  something.  I  do  not  speak  for  myself, 
but  I  must  ask  my  father  to  take  compassion  on  those  who  have  followed 
me,  &c.  We  expect  from  what  our  great  father  said  to  us  at  the  treaty 
of  Fond  du  Lac,  that  they  would  all  be  clothed  yearly.'^ 

28th.  Ahkakanonowa  presented  a  note  from  Mr.  Johnson,  sub-agent 
at  Lapointe,  recommending  him  as  "  a  peaceable  and  obedient  Indian." 
He  requested  permission  to  be  allowed  to  take  a  keg  of  whisky,  inland, 
on  his  return,  and  to  have  a  permit  for  it  in  writing.  I  asked  him  the 
name  of  the  trader  who  had  sold  him  the  liquor,  and  who  had  sent  him 
to  ask  this  permit. 

Wayoond's  widow,  requested  provisions,  to  enable  her  to  return  to 
her  country.    Granted. 

30th.  Chegud,  a  minor  chief  of  Tacquimenon  r'ver,  embraced  the 
opportunity  presented,  by  his  applying  for  food  for  his  family,  to  add  some 
remarks  on  the  subject  of  the  school  promised  them  at  the  signing 
of  the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac.  He  was  desirous  of  sending  three  of  his 
children.  The  conduct  of  this  young  man  for  several  years  past,  his 
sobriety,  industry  in  hunting,  punctuality  in  paying  debts  contracted 
with  the  traders,  and  his  modest,  and  at  the  same  time  manly  deport- 
ment, have  attracted  general  notice.  He  is  neat  in  his  dress,  wearing  a 
capot,  like  the  Canada  French,  is  emulous  of  the  good  will  of  white 
men,  and  desirous  to  adopt,  in  part,  their  mode  of  living,  and  to  have  his 
children  ed  icdd.  I  informed  him,  that  the  U.  S.  Senate,  in  ratifying 
this  treaty,  had  struck  out  the  article  providing  for  a  school. 

31st.  Shaneqwukaibe,  a  visiting  Indian  from  the  sources  of  Mono- 
mone  river  of  Green  Bay,  stated  his  object  in  making  so  circuitous  a 
journey  (he  had  come  by  way  of  Michilimackinac),  to  visit  the  agency. 
He  had  been  induced,  from  what  he  had  heard  of  the  Lake  Superior 
Indians,  to  expect  that  general  presents  of  clothing  would  be  issued  to 
all  the  Chippewas. 

"  Nothing,"  observes  the  sub-agent  at  Lapointe,  "  but  their  wretch- 
edness, could  induce  the  Indians  to  wander." 

Aug.  3d.  GuEULE  Plat  returned  from  his  visit  to  Michilimackinac. 

*  This  term  was  not  meant  to  apply  to  personal  respect,  bat  to  presents  of 
goods. 


:;!!< 


m 


478 


MATERIALS    FOR   INDIAN    HISTORY. 


States  that  the  agent  at  that  post  (Mr.  Boyd)  had  given  him  a  sheep, 
but  had  referred  hiin  to  me,  when  speaking  on  the  subject  of  presents, 
&c.,  saying  that  he  belonged  to  my  agency. 

Finding  in  this  chief  a  degree  of  intelligence,  united  to  habits  of  the 
strictest  order  aod  sobriety,  and  a  vein  of  reflection  which  had  enabled 
him  to  observe  more  than  I  thought  he  appeared  anxious  to 
communicate,  I  invited  him  into  my  house,  and  drew  him  into  a  con- 
versation on  the  state  of  the  trade,  and  the  condition  of  the  Indians  at 
Leech  Lake,  kc.  He  said  the  prices  of  goods  were  high,  that  the 
traders  were  rigorous,  and  that  there  were  some  practices  which  he 
couid  wish  to  see  abolished,  not  so  much  for  his  own  sake,*  as  for  the 
sake  oi  the  Indians  generally.  That  the  traders  found  it  for  their  inte- 
rest to  treat  him  and  the  principal  chiefs  well ;  that  he  hunted  diligently, 
and  supplied  himself  with  necessary  articles.  But  the  generality  of  the 
Indians  were  miserably  poor,  and  were  severely  dealt  by.  tie  said,  the 
la.st  thing  they  had  enjoined  upon  him,  on  leaving  Leech  Lake,  was  to 
solicit  from  me,  another  trader.  He  had  not,  however,  deemed  it  pro- 
per to  make  the  request  in  public  council. 

He  states  that  the  Indians  are  compelled  to  sell  their  furs  to  one  matif 
and  to  take  what  he  pleases  to  give  them  in  return.  That  the  trader 
fixes  his  own  prices,  both  on  the  furs,  and  on  the  goods  he  gives  in  ex- 
change. The  Indians  have  no  choice  in  the  matter.  And  if  it  happens, 
as  it  did  last  spring  (1828),  that  there  is  a  deficiency  in  the  outfit  of 
goods,  they  are  not  permitted  quietly  to  bring  out  their  surplus  furs,  and 
sell  them  to  whom  they  please.  He  says  that  he  saw  a  remarkable 
instance  of  this  at  Point  au  Pint,  on  his  way  out,  where  young  Holi- 
day drew  a  diilc  on  an  Indian  on  refusing  to  let  him  take  a  pack  of  furs 
from  his  canoe.  He  said,  in  speaking  of  this  subject,  "  I  wish  my 
father  to  take  away  the  sword  that  hangs  over  us,  and  let  us  bring  down 
our  furs,  and  sell  them  to  whom  we  please." 

He  says  that  he  killed  last  fall  nearly  one  thousand  muskrats,  thirteen 
bears,  twenty  martins,  twelve  fishers.  Beaver  he  killed  none,  as  they 
were  all  killed  off  some  years  i^o.  He  says  that  fifty  rats  are  exacted 
for  cloth  for  a  coat  (this  chief  wears  coats),  the  same  for  a  three  point 
blanket,  forty  for  atwo  and  a  half  point  blanket,  one  hundred  for  a  Mon- 
treal gun,  one  pbu  for  a  gill  of  powder,  for  a  gill  of  shot,  or  for  twenty- 
five  bullets ;  thirty  martins  for  a  beaver  trap,  fifteen  for  a  rat  trap. 

Speaking  of  the  war  which  has  be^i  so  long  waged  between  the  Chip- 
pewas  and  Sioux,  to  the  mutual  detriment  of  both,  he  said,  that  it  had 
originated  in  the  rival  pretensions  of  a  Sioux  and  Chippewa  chief,  for  a 
Sioux  woman,  and  that  various  causes  had  since  added  fuel  to  the  flame. 
He  said  that  in  this  long  war,  the  Chippewas  had  been  gainers  of  territory. 


*  He  was  flattered  and  pampered  by  them. 


.Vt'^lf.'! 


MATERIALS   FOR  INDIAN   HISTORY. 


479 


that  they  were  better  woodsmen  than  the  Sioux,  and  were  able  to  stand  their 
ground.  But  that  the  fear  of  an  enemy  prevented  the  Chippewas  from 
hunting  some  of  the  best  beaver  land,  without  imminent  hazard.  He  had 
himself,  in  the  course  of  his  life,  been  a  member  of  twenty-five  different 
war  parties,  and  had  escaped  without  even  a  wound,  though,  on  one 
occasion,  he  with  three  companions,  was  compelled  to  cut  his  way 
through  the  enemy,  two  of  whom  were  slain. 

These  remarks  were  made  in  private  conversation.  Anxious  to  se- 
cure the  influence  and  good  will  of  a  man  so  respectable,  both  for  his 
standing  and  understanding,  I  had  presented  him,  on  his  previous  visit 
(July  19),  with  the  President's  large  medal,  accompanied  by  silver  wrist- 
bands, gorget,  &c.,  silver  hat-band,  a  hat  for  himself  and  son,  &c.  I 
now  added  full  patterns  of  clothing  for  himself  and  family,  kettleS) 
traps,  a  fine  rifle,  ammunition,  &c.,  and  observing  his  attachment  for 
dress  of  European  fashion,  ordered  an  ample  cloak  of  plaid,  which 
would,  in  point  of  warmth,  make  a  good  substitute  for  the  blanket.  On 
a  visit  which  he  made  to  Fort  Brady  on  the  following  day.  Dr.  Pitcher 
presented  his  only  son,  a  fine  youth  of  sixteen,  a  gilt  sword,  and  I  be- 
lieve some  other  presents  were  made  by  the  officers  of  the  2d  Regi- 
ment. 

dth.  Issued  an  invoice  of  goods,  traps,  kettles,  &c.,  to  the  Indians, 
who  were  assembled  in  front  of  the  office,  and  seated  upon  the  green 
for  the  purpose  of  making  a  proper  distribution.  I  took  this  occasion  to 
remind  them  of  the  interest  which  their  Great  Father,  the  President, 
constantly  took  in  their  welfare,  and  of  his  ardent  desire,  that  they 
might  live  in  peace  and  friendship  with  each  other,  and  with  their  an- 
cient enemies  the  Sioux.  That  he  was  desirous  to  see  them  increase 
in  numbers  as  well  as  prosperity,  to  cultivate  the  arts  of  peace,  to  par- 
ticipate in  the  benefits  of  instruction,  and  to  abstain  from  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits,  that  they  might  continue  to  live  upon  the  lands  of  their 
forefathers,  and  increase  in  all  good  knowledge.  I  told  them  they  must 
consider  the  presents  that  had  now  been  distributed  as  an  evidence  of 
these  feelings  and  sentiments  on  the  part  of  the  President,  who  ex- 
pected that  they  would  be  ready  to  hearken  to  his  counsels,  £cc. 

I  deemed  this  a  suitable  opportunity  to  reply  to  some  remarks  that 
had  fallen  from  several  of  the  speakers,  in  the  course  of  their  summer 
visits,  on  the  subject  of  the  stipulations  contained  at  the  treaty  of  Fond 
du  Lac,  and  informed  them  that  I  had  put  the  substance  of  their  re- 
marks into  the  shape  of  a  letter  to  the  Department  (see  official  Letter, 
Aug.  2d,  1828),  that  this  letter  would  be  submitted  to  the  President, 
and  when  I  received  a  reply,  it  should  be  communicated  to  them. 
-  6th.  Shinoaba  WossiKf  and  his  band  called  to  take  leave  previous 
to  their  setting  out  on  their  fall  hunts.  He  thanked  me  in  behalf  of  all 
the  Indians,  for  the  presents  distributed  to  them  yesterday. 


-'>:, 


ill 


m 


III 


480 


MATERIALS    FOR  INDIAN    HISTORY. 


Wayishkec  (the  first  born),  a  chief  of  the  Home  band,  on 
calling  to  take  leave  for  the  season,  stated  that  he  had  been  disabled  by 
sickness  from  killing  many  animals  during  the  last  year,  that  his  family 
was  large,  and  that  he  felt  grateful  for  the  charity  shown  to  his  children, 
&c.  This  chief  is  a  son  of  the  celebrated  war  chief  Waubojeeg-  (the 
White  Fisher),  who  died  at  Lapointe  about  thirty  years  ago,from  whom ' 
he  inherited  a  broad  wampum  belt  and  gorget,  delivered  to  his  grand- 
father (also  a  noted  chief),  by  Sir  William  Johnson,  on  the  taking  of 
Fort  Niagara,  in  1759. 

The  allusion  made  to  his  family,  recalled  to  my  mind  the  fact,  that 
he  has  had  twelve  children  by  one  wife,  nine  of  whom  are  now  living 
— a  proof  that  a  cold  climate  and  hardships  are  not  always  adverse  to 
the  increase  of  the  human  species. 

7th.  Annamikees  made  a  speech,  in  which  he  expressed  himself 
very  favorably  of  our  government ;  and  said  he  should  carry  back  a  good 
report  of  his  reception.  He  contrasted  some  things,  very  adroitly  with 
the  practices  he  had  observed  at  Red  River,  Fort  William,  and  Drum- 
mond  Island.  Deeming  it  proper  to  secure  the  influence  of  a  person 
who  stands  well  with  the  Indians  on  that  remote  frontier,  I  presented 
him  a  medal  of  the  2d  class,  accompanying  it  by  some  presents  of 
clothing,  &c.,  and  an  address  to  be  delivered  to  the  Chippewas  at  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi,  in  which  I  referred  to  the  friendly  and  hu> 
mane  disposition  of  our  government,  its  desire  that  the  Indians  should 
live  in  peace,  refrain  from  drink,  &c. 

%  Tems  Couvret,  in  a  short  speech,  expressed  himself  favorably 
towards  Annamikees,  corroborating  some  statements  the  latter  had 
made. 

Chacopee  came  to  make  his  farewell  speech,  being  on  the  point 
of  embarking.  He  recommended  some  of  his  followers  to  my  notice, 
who  were  not  present  when  the  goods  were  distributed  on  the  5th  instant. 
He  again  referred  to  the  wants  and  wishes  of  the  Indians  of  Snake  river, 
who  lived  near  the  boundary  lines,  and  were  subject  to  the  incursions 
of  the  Sioux.  Says  that  the  Sioux  intrude  beyond  the  line  settled  at 
the  Prairie,  &c.  Requests  permission  to  take  inland,  for  his  own  use, 
two  kegs  of  whisky,  which  had  been  presented  to  him  by  Mr.  Dingley 
and  Mr.  Warren.  [This  mode  of  evading  the  intercourse  act,  by  pre- 
senting or  selling  liquor,  in  a  territory  where  the  laws  of  Congress  do 
not  operate,  shifting  on  the  Indians  the  risk  and  responsibility  of  luking 
it  inland,  is  a  new  phase  of  the  trade,  and  evinces  the  moral  ingenuity 
of  the  Fur  Company,  and  their  servants.] 

8th.  Geosse  Gueule  stated  that,  as  he  was  nearly  ready  to  return, 
he  wished  to  say  a  few  words,  to  which  he  hoped  I  would  listen.  He 
complained  of  the  hardness  of  the  times,  high  prices  of  goods,  and 
poverty  of  the  Indians,  and  hoped  that  presents  would  be  given  to 


MATERIALS   FOR   INDIAN   HISTORY. 


481 


ihem.*  He  alleged  these  causes  for  his  visit,  and  that  of  the  Sandy 
Lake  Indians  generally.  Adverted  to  the  outrage  committed  by  the 
Sioux  at  St  Peter's,  and  to  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien,  ut  which  his 
fathers  (alluding  to  Gen.  Clarke  and  Gov.  Cass)  promised  to  punish  the 
first  aggressors.  Requested  permission  to  take  inland  some  whisky — 
presses  this  topic,  and  says,  in  reply  to  objections,  that  "  Indians  die 
whether  they  drink  whisky  or  not."  He  presented  a  pipe  in  his  own 
name,  and  another  in  the  names  of  the  two  young  chiefs,  Wazhus  Kuc- 
koon  (muskrat's  liver,)  and  Nauganosh,  who  both  received  small 
medals  at  the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac. 

8th.  Breche,  having  announced  his  wish  to  speak  to  me  on  the  6th 
instaal,  came  into  the  office  for  that  purpose.  He  took  a  view  of  the 
standing  his  family  had  maintained  among  the  Sandy  Lake  Indians  from 
an  early  day,  and  said  that  he  had  in  his  possession,  until  very  lately,  a 
French  flag,  which  had  been  presented  to  some  of  his  ancestors,  but  it 
had  been  taken  to  exhibit  at  Montreal,  by  his  son-in-law  (Mr.  Ermatin- 
ger,  an  English  trader,  recently  retired  from  business).  He  had  re- 
received  a  muzzinyegayf  from  Lieut  Pike,  on  his  visit  to  Sandy 
Lake,  in  ISOti,  but  it  had  been  lost  in  a  war  excursion  on  the  Missis- 
sippi. He  concluded  by  asking  a  permit  to  return,  wik,>.  jome  merchan- 
dize and  liquor,  upon  the  sale  of  which,  and  not  on  hunting,  he  de- 
pended for  his  support.;]:  I  took  occasion  to  inform  him,  that  I  had  been 
well  acquainted  \.'ith  his  standing,  character  and  sentiments,  from  the 
time  of  my  arrival  in  the  country  in  the  capacity  of  an  agent.  That  I 
knew  him  to  be  friendly  to  the  traders  who  visited  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi, desirous  to  keep  the  Indians  at  peace,  and  not  less  desirous  to 
keep  up  friendly  relations  with  the  authorities  of  both  the  British  and 
American  governments.  But  that  I  also  very  well  knew  that  whatever 
political  influence  he  exerted,  was  not  exerted  to  instil  into  the  minds 
of  the  Indians  sentiments  favorable  to  our  system  of  government,  or  to 
make  them  feel  the  importance  of  making  them  strictly  comply  with 
the  American  intercourse  laws,  &c.  I  referred  to  the  commencement 
of  my  acquaintance  with  him  twenty  days  after  my  first  landing 
at  St.  Mary's;  and  by  narrating  facts,  and  naming  dates  and  par- 
ticulars, endeavored  to  convince  him  that  I  had  not  been  an  in- 
different observer  of  what  had  passed,  both  within  and  without  the  Indian 
country.  I  also  referred  to  recent  events  here,  to  which  I  attributed  his 
application  to  trade,  which  he  had  not  thought  proper,  or  deemed  it  ne- 
cessary to  make  in  previous  years.     I  concluded  by  telling  him,  that 

•  By  visiting  Drnmmond  Island,  contrary  to  instructions,  this  chief  and  his 
band  had  excluded  themselves  from  the  distribution  made  on  the  5lh  Aug. 

t  A  paper — any  written  or  printed  document  is  so  called. 

X  This  is  one  oif  the  modern  modes  of  getting  go  jds  into  the  country,  in  con- 
travention of  law ;  Mr.  Ermatinger  being  a  f  reigner,  trades  on  the  Canada  side 
of  the  river. 

61 


I  li 


492 


MATERIALS    FOR    INDIAN    HISTORY. 


he  would  see,  that  it  was  impossible,  in  conformity  with  the  principles 
I  acted  upon,  und  the  respect  which  I  claimed  of  Indians  for  my  coun- 
sel, to  grant  his  request. 

11th.  GuEULE*  Plat  came  to  take  leave,  preparatory  to  his  return. 
He  expressed  his  sense  of  the  kindness  and  re.spect  with  which  he  had 
been  treated,  and  intimated  his  intention  of  repeating  his  visits  to  the 
agency,  during  the  next  seasu..  should  his  health  be  spared.  He  said, 
in  the  course  of  conversation,  that  '*  there  was  one  thing  in  which  he 
had  observed  a  great  dilfercnce  between  the  practices  of  this,  and  St. 
Peter's  agency.  There^  whisky  is  given  put  in  bbundance — here^  1  see 
it  is  your  practice  to  give  none." 

12th.  Invested  Oshkinawa  (the  young  man),  of  the  totem  of  the 
Loon  of  Leech  Lake,  with  a  medal. 

15th.  Issued  provisions  to  the  family  of  Kcssepoooo,  a  Chippewyan 
woman  from  Attrabasca,  recently  settled  at  St.  Mary's.  It  seems  the 
name  by  which  this  remote  tribe  is  usually  known,  is  of  Chippewa 
origin  (being  a  corruption  of  Ojeegewyan  (a  Fisher's  skin),  but  they 
trace  no  affinity  with  the  Chippewa  stock,  and  the  language  is  radically 
different,  having  very  little  analogy  either  in  its  structure  or  sounds.  It 
is  comparatively  harsh  and  barren,  and  so  defective  and  vague  in  its 
application,  that  it  even  seems  questionable  whether  nouns  and  verbs 
have  number. 

18th.  Visited  by  the  Little  Pine  (Shingwaukonce),  the  leading 
chief  on  the  British  shores  of  St.  Mary's — a  shrewd  and  polite  man, 
who  has  united,  at  sundry  periods,  in  himself,  the  ofHces  and  influence 
of  a  war  chief,  a  priest  or  Jossakeed,  and  a  civil  ruler.  The  giving 
of  public  presents,  on  the  5th,  had  evidently  led  to  his  visit,  although 
he  had  not  pursued  the  policy  expected  from  him,  so  far  as  his  influence 
reached  among  the  Chippewas  on  the  American  shores  of  the  Straits. 
He  made  a  speech,  well  suited  to  his  position,  and  glossed  off  with  some 
fine  generalities,  avoiding  comnniitments  on  main  points,  and  making 
them  on  minor  ones,  concluding  with  a  string  of  wampum.  I  smoked 
and  shook  hands  with  him,  and  accepted  his  tenders  of  friendship,  by 
re-pledging  the  pipe,  but  narrowed  his  visit  to  official  proprieties,  and 
refused  his  wampum. 

22d.  Magi&anikwa,  or  the  Wampum  Hair,  renewed  his  visit — gave 
me  another  opportunity  to  remember  his  humane  act  in  the  spring, 
and  had  his  claims  on  this  score  allowed.  The  Indians  never  forget  a 
good  act  done  to  them,  and  we  should  not  permit  them  to  surpass  us  in 
this  respect. 

Office  of  Indian  Agency, 

Sault  Ste-Marie,  October  29th,  1828. 

[Signed.]         HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT,  U.  S.  I.  Agent. 


?.< 


'i.,.¥iCK'ft'     ii     "-.*. 


It** 


THE  MAGICIAN  OF  LAKE  HURON. 

AN     OTTOWA   TALK     RKLATED    BY    MAB:;NWA    IN    THK    INDIAN    TONOVI,  TO    MR. 

OEORaS  J0RN«'rON. 


|0' 


Id 


At  the  time  that  the  Ottowas  inhabited  the  Manatoline  Islands, 
in  Lak(!  Huron,  there  was  a  famous  ma^rician  living;  amona:st  them  whose 
name  was  Masswiiweinini,  or  the  Living  Statue.  It  happened,  by  tlie 
fortune  of  war,  that  the  Ottowa  tribe  were  driven  off  that  chain  of 
islands  by  the  Iroquois,  and  obliged  to  llee  away  to  the  country  lying 
between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Upper  Mississippi,  to  the  banks  of  a 
lake  which  is  still  called,  by  the  French,  and  in  memory  of  this  migra- 
tion, Lac  Cmirlorielle,  or  the  lake  of  the  Cut-ears,  a  term  which  is  their 
nom  de  guerre  for  this  tribe.  But  the  magician  MasswSweinini  re- 
mained behind  on  the  wide-stretching  and  picturesque  Manatoulins,  a 
group  of  islands  which  had  been  deemed,  from  the  earliest  times,  a  fa- 
vorite residence  of  the  manitoes  or  spiritts.  His  object  was  to  act  as  a 
sei  ^'^el  to  his  countrymen,  and  keep  a  close  watch  on  their  enemies,  the 
Iroquois,  that  he  might  give  timely  information  of  their  movements. 
He  had  with  him  two  boys ;  with  their  aid  he  paddled  stealthily  around 
the  shores,  kept  himself  secreted  in  nooks  and  bays,  and  hauled  up  his 
canoe  every  night,  into  thick  woods,  and  carefully  obliterated  his  tracks 
upon  the  sand. 

One  day  he  rose  very  early,  and  started  on  a  hunting  excursion,  leav- 
ing the  boys  asleep,  and  limiting  himself  to  the  thick  woods,  lest  he 
should  be  discovered.  At  length  he  came  unexpectedly  to  the  borders 
of  an  extensive  open  plain.  After  gazing  around  him,  and  seeing  no 
one,  he  directed  his  steps  across  it,  intending  to  strike  the  opposite  side 
of  it ;  while  travelling,  he  discovered  a  man  of  small  stature,  who  ap- 
peared suddenly  on  the  plain  before  him,  and  advanced  to  meet  him. 
He  wore  a  red  feather  on  his  head,  and  coming  up  with  a  familiar  air, 
accosted  Masswaweinini  by  name,  and  said  gaily,  *'  Where  are  you 
going  .'"'  He  then  took  out  his  smoking  apparatus,  and  invited  him  to 
smoke.  "  Pray,"  said  he,  while  thus  engaged,  "  wherein  does  your 
strength  lie."  "  My  strength,"  answered  Masswaweinini,  "  is  similar 
to  the  human  race,  and  common  to  the  strength  given  to  them,  and  no 
stronger."  "  We  must  wrestle,"  said  the  man  of  the  red  feather.  "  If 
you  should  make  me  fall,  you  will  say  to  me,  I  have  thrown  you,  Wa 
ge  me  »a." 

As  soon  as  they  had  finished  smoking  and  put  up  their  pipe,  the  wrest- 
ling began.     For  a  long  time  the  strife  was  doubtful.     The  strength  of 


I 

if:l 

'if 


u 


484 


TALES   OF   A   WIOWAM. 


MasswUwt'inini  was  every  moment  growing  fainter.  The  man  of  the  red 
feather,  though  siimll  of  stature,  proved  himself  very  active,  but  at 
length  he  waa  foiled  and  thrown  to  the  ground.  Immediately  his  ad  vi  r- 
aary  cried  out,  "  I  have  thrown  you :  ton  ye  me  na ;"  and  in  an  instant 
his  antagonist  had  vanished.  On  looking  to  the  spot  where  he  had  fallen, 
he  discovered  a  crooked  ear  of  mondamin,  or  Indian  corn,  lying  on  the 
ground,  with  the  usual  red  hairy  tassel  at  the  top.  While  he  was  gaz- 
ing at  this  strange  !>ight,  and  wondering  what  it  could  mean,  a  voice  ad' 
dressed  him  from  the  ground.  '*  Now,"  said  the  speaking  ear,  for  the 
voice  came  from  it,  "  divest  me  of  my  covering — leave  nothing  to  bide 
my  body  from  your  eyes.  You  must  then  separate  me  into  parts,  pull- 
ing off  my  body  from  the  spine  upon  which  I  grow.  Throw  me  into 
ditlerent  parts  of  the  plain.  Then  break  my  spine  and  scatter  it  in  small 
pieces  near  the  edge  of  the  woods,  and  return  to  visit  the  place,  after 
one  moony 

Masswiweinini  obeyed  these  directions,  and  immediately  set  out  on  his 
return  to  his  lodge.  On  the  way  he  killed  a  deer,  and  on  reaching  hii 
canoe,  he.  found  the  boys  still  asleep.  He  awoke  them  and  told  them  to 
cook  his  venison,  but  he  carefully  concealed  from  them  his  adventure. 
At  the  expiration  of  the  moon  he  again,  alonef  visited  his  wrestling 
ground,  and  to  his  surprise,  found  the  plain  filled  with  the  spikes  and 
blades  of  new  grown  corn.  In  the  place  where  he  had  thrown  the  pieces 
of  cob,  he  found  pumpkin  vines  growing  in  great  luxuriance.  He  con- 
cealed this  discovery  also,  carefully  from  the  young  lads,  and  after  his 
return  busied  himself  as  usual,  in  watching  the  movements  of  his  enemies 
along  the  coasts  of  the  island.  This  he  continued,  till  summer  drew 
near  its  close.  He  then  directed  his  canoe  to  the  coast  of  that  part 
of  the  island  where  he  had  wrestled  with  the  Red  Plume,  drew  up  his 
canoe,  bid  the  lads  stay  by  it,  and  again  visited  his  wrestling  ground. 
He  found  the  corn  in  full  ear,  and  pumpkins  of  an  immense  size.  He 
plucked  ears  of  corn,  and  gathered  some  of  the  pumpkins,  when  a  voice 
again  addressed  him  from  the  cornfield.  "  Masswaweinini,  you  have 
conquered  me.  Had  you  not  done  so,  your  existence  would  have  been 
forfeited.  Victory  has  crowned  your  strength,  and  from  henceforth  you 
shall  never  be  in  want  of  my  body.  It  will  be  nourishment  for  the  hu- 
man race.*'     Thus  his  ancestors  received  the  gift  of  corn. 

Masswaweinini  now  returned  to  his  canoe,  and  informed  the  young 
men  of  his  discovery,  and  showed  them  specimens.  They  were  aston- 
ished and  delighted  with  the  novelty. 

There  were,  in  those  days,  many  wonderful  things  done  on  these 
islands.  One  night,  while  Masswaweinini  was  lying  down,  he  heard 
voices  speaking,  but  he  still  kept  his  head  covered,  as  if  he  had  not 
heard  them.  One  voice  said,  "  This  is  MasswSweinini,  and  we  must  get 
his  heart."     "  In  what  way  can  we  get  it  ?"  said  another  voice.    "  You 


TALF.S    OF    A    WIGWAM. 


485 


tli' 


18 

'a 


roust  pnt  j-our  hnnil  in  his  mouth,"  replied  the  first  voice,  "and  draw  it 
out  that  way."  Masswiiweinini  still  kept  quiet,  and  did  not  stir.  He 
soon  felt  the  hand  of  a  person  thrust  in  his  mouth.  When  sufficiently 
far  in,  he  bit  off  the  fingers,  and  thus  escaped  the  danger.  The  voices 
then  retired,  and  he  was  no  further  nwlested.  On  examining  the  fingers 
in  the  morning,  what  was  his  surprise  to  find  them  long  wampum  beads, 
which  are  hekl  in  such  high  estimation  by  all  the  Indian  tribes.  He  had 
slppt,  as  was  his  custom,  in  the  thick  woods.  On  going  out  to  the  open 
chore,  at  a  very  early  hour,  he  sow  a  canoe  at  a  small  distance,  tempora- 
rily drawn  up  on  the  bu«ch  ;  on  coming  closer,  he  found  a  man  in  the 
bows  and  another  in  the  stern,  with  their  arms  and  hands  extended  in  a 
fixed  position.  One  of  them  had  lost  its  fingers :  it  was  evidently  the 
man  who  had  attempted  to  thrust  his  arm  down  hit)  throat  They  were 
two  Pukwudjininees,  oi*  fAiries.  But  on  looking  closer,  they  were  found 
(o  be  transformed  into  statues  of  stone.  He  took  these  stone  images  on 
shore,  and  set  them  up  in  the  woods. 

Their  c«no3  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  structures  which  it  is  possi- 
ble to  imatgiae,  ft)ur  fathoms  in  length,  and  filled  with  bags  of  treasures 
of  every  description  and  of  the  most  exquisite  workmanship.  These 
bags  were  of  different  weight,  according  to  their  contents.  He  busied 
himself  in  quickly  carrying  them  into  the  woods,  together  with  the  canoe, 
which  he  concealed  in  a  cave.  One  of  the  fdry  images  then  spoke  to 
him  and  said :  "  In  tliis  manner,  the  Ottowa  canoes  will  hereafter  be 
loaded,  when  they  pass  along  this  coast,  although  your  nation  are  driven 
away  by  their  cruel  enemies  the  Iroquois,"  The  day  now  began  to  dawn 
fully,  w'.en  he  returned  to  his  two  young  companions,  who  were  still 
asleep.  He  awoke  them,  and  exultiogly  bid  them  cook,  for  he  had 
brought  abundance  of  meat  and  fish,  and  other  viands,  the  gifts  of  the 
fairies. 

After  this  display  of  good  fortune,  he  bethought  him  of  his  aged  father 
and  mother,  who  were  in  exile  at  the  Ottowa  lake.  To  wish,  and  to 
accomplish  his  wish,  were  but  the  work  of  an  instant  with  Mass- 
waweinini. 

One  night  as  he  lay  awake,  reflecting  on  their  coodition,  far  away 
from  their  '.ative  fields,  and  in  exile,  he  resolved  to  visit  them,  and 
bring  them  bock  to  behold  and  to  participate  in  his  abundance.  To 
a  common  traveller,  it  would  be  a  journey  of  twenty  or  thirty  days, 
but  Masswaweinini  was  at  their  lodge  before  daylight.  He  found  them 
asleep,  and  took  them  up  softly  in  his  ai-nis  and  flew  away  with  them 
through  the  air,  and  brought  them  to  his  camp  on  the  Manatolines,  or 
Spirit's  Islands.  When  they  awoke,  their  astonishment  was  at  its  high- 
est pitch ;  and  was  only  equalled  by  their  delight  in  finding  themselves 
in  their  son's  lodge,  in  ttieir  native  countiy,  and  surrounded  with  abun- 
dance. 


M^ 


m 


I 


'II 


w 


486 


TALES    OF   A    WIGWAM. 


i.  Masswawl'inini  went  and  built  them  a  lodge,  near  the  corn  and  wrest- 
ling plain.  He  then  plucked  some  ears  of  the  corn,  and  taking  some  of 
the  pumpkins,  brought  them  to  his  fathtr  and  mother.  He  then  told 
them  how  he  had  obtained  the  precious  gift,  by  wrestling  with  a  spirit  in 
red  plumes,  and  that  there  was  a  great  abundance  of  it  in  his  fields.  He 
also  told  them  of  the  precious  canoe  of  the  fairies,  loaded  with  sacks  of 
the  most  costly  and  valuable  articles.  Cut  one  thing  seemed  necessary 
to  complete  the  hapi  aess  of  his  father,  which  he  observed  by  seeing 
him  repeatedly  at  -  ight  looking  into  his  smoking  pouch.  He  compre- 
hended his  meaning  in  a  moment.  "  It  is  tobacco,  my  father,  that  you 
want.  You  shall  also  have  this  comfort  in  two  days."  "  But  where," 
replied  the  old  man,  "  can  you  get  it — away  from  all  supplies,  and  sur- 
rounded by  your  enemies  .'"  "  My  enemies,"  he  answered,"  shall  sup- 
ply it — I  will  go  over  to  the  Nadowas  of  the  Bear  totem,  living  at 
Penctanguishine." 

The  old  man  endeavored  to  dissuade  him  from  the  journey,  knowing 
their  blood-thirsty  character,  but  in  vain.  MasswUweinini  determined 
immediately  to  go.  It  was  now  winter  weather,  the  lal^e  was  frozen 
over,  but  be  set  out  on  the  ice,  and  although  it  is  forty  leagues,  he  reach- 
ed Penetanguishine  the  same  evening.  The  Nadowas  discerned  him 
coming — they  were  amazed  at  the  swiftness  of  his  motions,  and  thinking 
him  somewhat  supernatural,  feared  him,  and  invited  him  to  rest  in  their 
lodges,  but  he  thanked  them,  saying  that  he  preferred  making  a  fire 
near  the  shore.  In  the  evening  they  vrsited  him,  and  were  anxious  to 
know  the  object  of  his  jouniey,  at  so  inclement  a  season.  He  said  it  was 
merely  to  get  .some  tobacco  for  his  father.  They  immediately  made  a 
ccMitribution  of  the  article  and  gave  it  to  him.  During  the  night  they 
however  laid  a  plot  to  kill  him.  Some  of  the  old  men  rushed  into  his 
lodge,  their  leader  ?rying  out  to  him,  "  You  are  a  dead  man."  "  No,  I 
am  not,"  said  Masswaweinini,  "  but  you  are,"  accompanying  his  words 
with  a  blow  of  his  tomahawk,  which  laid  the  Nadowa  dead  at  his  feet- 
Anolher  and  another  came,  to  supply  the  place  of  tl^ir  fallen  comrade,  but 
he  despatched  them  in  like  manner,  as  quickly  as  they  came,  until  he  had 
killed  six.  He  then  took  all  the  tobacco  from  their  smoking,  pouches. 
By  this  time,  the  day  began  to  dawn,  when  he  set  out  for  bis  father's 
lodge,  which  he  reached  with  incredible  speed,  and  before  twilight, 
spread  out  his  trophies  before  the  old  man. 

When  spriJBg  returned,  his  cornfield  grew  up,  without  planting,  or 
any  care  on  his  part,  and  thus  the  inaizc  was  introduced  among  his 
people  and  their  descendants,  who  have  ever  been  noted,  and  are  at  this 
day,  for  their  fine  crops  of  this  grain,  and  their  industry  in  its  cultivai- 
tion.  It  is  from  their  custom  of  trading  in  this  article,  that  this  tribe  ate 
called  Ottowas. 


:p! 


FATE  OF  THE  HED  EACE  IN  AMERICA: 

THE     POLICY     PURSUED    TOWARDS     THEM   BY     GOVERNMENT,     AND 

THE    PRESENT    CONDITION    OF    THE    TRIBES    WHO    HAVE 

REMOVED   WEST    OP    THE    MISSISSIPPI.* 


I 


The  reiiijval  of  the  Indian  Tribes  within  our  State  boundaries,  to  the 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  their  present  condition  and  probable  ulti- 
mate fate,  have  been  the  topic  of  such  frequent  speculation,  misunder- 
standing, and  may  we  not  add,  misrepresentation,  within  a  few  years 
past,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  that  we  suppose  some  notice  of  them, 
ar  J  particularly  of  the  territory  they  occupy,  and  the  result,  thus  far, 
of  >;heir  experiment  in  self-government,  drawn  from  authentic  sources, 
may  prove  not  unacceptable  to  the  public.  ^        •  i    ■      ' 

The  nomadic  and  hunter  states  of  society  never  embraced  within 
themselves  the  elements  of  perpetuity.  They  have  ever  existed,  in- 
deed, like  a  vacuum  in  the  system  of  nature,  which  is  at  every  moment 
in  peril,  and  subject  to  be  filled  up  und  destroyed  by  the  in-rushing  of 
the  surrounding  element.  Civilisation  is  that  element,  in  relation  to 
non -agricultural  and  barbaric  tribes,  and  the  only  question  with  respect 
to  their  continuance  as  distinct  communities  has  been,  how  long  they 
could  resist  its  influence,  and  at  what  particular  era  this  influence 
should  change,  improve,  undermine,  or  destroy  them.  It  is  proved  by 
history,  that  two  essentially  different  states  of  society,  with  regard  to 
art  and  civilisation,  cannot  both  prosperously  exist  together,  at  the  same 
lime.  The  one  which  is  in  the  ascendant  will  absorb  and  destroy  the 
other.  A  wolf  and  a  lanih  are  not  more  antagonislical  in  the  system 
of  organic  being,  than  civilisation  and  barbarism,  in  the  great  ethno- 
logical impulse  oi  man's  diffusion  over  the  globe.  In  this  impulse,  bar- 
barism may  temporarily  triumph,  as  wo  see  it  has  done  by  many  striking 
examples  m  the  history  of  Asia  and  Europe.  But  such  triumphs  have 
been  attended  with  this  remarkable  result,  that  they  have,  in  the  end, 
reproduced  the  civilisation  which  they  destroyed.  Such,  to  quote  no 
other  example,  was  the  effect  of  the  prostration  of  the  Roman  type  of 
civilisation  by  the  warlike  and  predatory  tribes  of  Northern  Europe. 
Letters  and  Christianity  were  both  borne  down,  for  a  while,  by  this  irre- 
sistible on-rush  ;  but  they  were  thereby  only  the  more  deeply  implanted 

*  Democratic  Review,  1844. 


i 

•I? 


fi 


* 


488 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


in  the  stratum  of  preparing  civilisation  ;  and  in  due  time,  like  the  grain 
that  rots  before  it  reproduces,  sprang  up  with  a  vigor  and  freshness, 
which  is  calculated  to  be  enduring,  and  to  fill  the  globe. 

Civilisation  may  be  likened  to  an  absorbent  body,  placed  in  contact 
with  an  anti-absorbent,  for  some  of  the  properties  of  which  it  has 
strong  affinities.  It  will  draw  these  latter  so  completely  out,  that,  to 
use  a  strong  phrase,  it  may  be  said  to  eat  them  up.  Civilisation  is  found 
to  derive  some  of  the  means  of  its  perfect  development  from  letters  and 
the  arts,  but  it  cannot  permanently  exist  without  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil.  It  seems  to  have  been  the  fundamental  principle  on  which  the 
species  were  originally  created,  that  they  should  derive  their  sustenance 
and  means  of  perpetuation  from  this  industiial  Inhor.  Wherever  agri- 
cultural tribes  have  placed  themselves  in  juxtapobltion  to  hunters  and 
erratic  races,  they  have  been  found  to  withdraw  from  the  latter  the 
means  of  their  support,  by  narrowing  the  limits  of  the  forest  and  plains, 
upon  the  wild  animals  of  which,  both  carnivorous  and  herbivorous,  hun- 
ters subsist.  When  these  have  been  destroyed,  the  grand  resources  of 
these  hunters  and  pursuers  have  disappeared.  Wars,  the  introduction  of 
foreign  articles  or  habits  of  mjurious  tendency,  may  accelerate  the  period 
of  their  decline — a  result  which  is  still  further  helped  forward  by  inter- 
nal dissensions,  and  the  want  of  that  political  foresight  by  which  civil 
nations  exist.  But  without  these,  and  by  the  gradual  process  of  the 
narrowing  down  of  their  hunting  grounds,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
dominions  of  the  bow  and  arrow  to  those  of  the  plough,  this  result 
must  inevitably  ensue.  There  is  no  principle  of  either  permanency  or 
prosperity  in  the  savage  state. 

It  is  a  question  of  curious  and  philosophic  interest,  however,  to  ob- 
serve the  varying  and  very  unequal  effects,  which  different  types  of 
civilisation  have  had  upon  the  wi  i  hordes  of  men  with  whom  it  has 
come  into  contact.  And  still  more,  perhaps,  to  trace  the  original  effici 
ency,  or  effeminacy  of  the  civil  type,  in  the  blood  of  predominating 
races,  who  have  been  characterized  by  it.  In  some  of  the  European 
stocks  this  type  has  remained  nearly  stationary  since  it  reached  the 
chivalric  era.  In  others,  it  had  assumed  a  deeply  commercial  tone,  and 
confined  itself  greatly  to  the  drawing  forth,  from  the  resources  of  new 
countries,  those  objects  which  invigorate  trade.  There  is  no  stock, 
having  claims  to  a  generic  nationality,  in  which  the  principle  of  progress 
has,  from  the  outset,  been  so  strongly  marked,  as  in  those  hardy,  brave 
and  athletic  tribes  in  the  north  of  Europe,  for  whom  the  name  of  Teu- 
tons conveys,  perhaps,  a  more  comprehensive  meaning,  than  the  com- 
paratively later  one  of  Saxons.  The  object  of  this  race  appears  con- 
tinually to  be,  and  to  have  been,  to  do  more  than  has  previously  been 
done  ;  to  give  diffusion  and  comprehension  to  designs  of  improvement, 
and  thus,  by  perpetually  putting  forth  new  efforts,  on  the  globe,  to  carry 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


489 


on  man  to  ois  highest  destiny.  The  same  impulsive  aspirations  of  the 
spirit  of  progress,  the  same  energetic  onwardness  of  principle  which 
overthrew  Rome,  overthrew,  at  another  period,  the  simple  institutions 
of  the  woad-stained  Britons ;  and,  whatever  other  aspect  it  bears,  we 
must  attribute  to  the  same  national  energy  the  modern  introduction  of 
European  civilisation  into  Asia. 

When  these  principles  come  to  be  applied  to  America,  and  to  be  tested 
by  its  native  tribes,  we  shall  clearly  perceive  their  appropriate  and  distinc- 
tive effects.  In  South  America,  where  the  type  of  chivalry  marked  the 
discoverers,  barbarism  has  lingered  among  the  natives,  without  being 
destroyed,  for  three  centuries.  In  Canada,  which  drew  its  early 
colonists  exclusively  from  the  feudal  towns  and  seaports,  whose  inhabit- 
ants had  it  for  a  maxim,  that  they  had  done  all  that  was  required  of 
good  citizens,  when  they  had  done  all  that  had  been  previously  done,  the 
native  tribes  have  remained  perfectly  stationary.  With  the  exception 
of  slight  changes  in  dress,  and  an  absolute  depreciation  in  morals,  they 
are  essentially  at  this  day  what  they  were  in  the  respective  eras  of  Car- 
tier  and  Champlain.  In  the  native  monarchies  of  Mexico  and  Peru, 
Spain  overthrew  the  gross  objects  of  idolatrous  worship,  and  intercalated 
among  these  tribes  the  arts  and  some  of  the  customs  of  the  16th  century. 
With  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  tribes  but  little  was  attempted  be- 
yond military  subjugation,  and  less  accomplished.  The  seaboard  tribes 
received  the  ritual  of  the  Romish  church.  Many  of  those  in  the  inte- 
rior, comprehending  the  higher  ranges  of  the  Andes  and  Cordilleras,  re- 
main to  this  day  in  the  undisturbed  practice  of  their  ancient  superstitions 
and  modes  of  subsistence.  It  is  seen  from  recent  discoveries,  that  there 
are  vast  portions  of  the  interior  of  the  country,  unknown,  unexplored 
and  undescribed.  We  are  just,  indeed,  beginning  to  comprehend  the 
true  character  of  the  indigenous  Indian  civilisation  of  the  era  of  the  disco- 
very. These  remarlts  are  sufficient  to  show  how  feebly  the  obligations 
of  letters  and  Christianity  have  been  performed,  with  respect  to  the  red 
men,  by  the  colonists  of  those  types  of  the  early  European  civilisation, 
who  rested  themselves  on  feudal  tenures,  m'litary  renown,  and  an  eccle- 
siastical system  of  empty  ceremonies. 

It  was  with  very  different  plans  and  principles  that  North  America 
was  colonized.  We  consider  the  Pilgrims  as  the  embodiment  of  the 
true  ancient  Teutonic  type.  Their  Alaric  and  Brennus  were  found  in 
the  pulpit  and  in  the  school-room.  They  came  with  high  and  severe 
notions  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  It  was  their  prime  object  to  sus- 
tain themselves,  not  by  conquest,  but  by  cultivating  the  soil.  To  escape 
an  ecclesiastical  tyranny  at  home,  they  were  willing  to  venture  them- 
selves in  new  climes.  But  they  meant  to  triumph  in  the  arts  of  peace. 
They  embarked  with  the  Bible  as  their  shield  and  sword,  and  they  laid 
its  principles  at  the  foundation  of  all  their  institutions,  civil,  literary,  in- 
62 


I 


•M 


i' 


Vi^' 


490 


INDIAN  POLICY. 


dustrial,  and  ecclesiastic.  They  were  pious  and  industrious  themselves, 
and  they  designed  to  make  the  Indian  tribes  so.  They  bought  their 
lands  and  paid  for  them,  and  proceeded  to  establish  friendly  neighbor- 
hoods among  the  tribes.  Religious  truth,  as  it  is  declared  in  the  Gos- 
pel, was  the  fundamental  principle  of  all  their  acts.  In  its  exposition 
and  daily  use,  they  followed  no  interpretations  of  councils  at  variance 
with  its  plain  import.     This  every  one  was  at  liberty  to  read. 

Placed  side  by  side  with  such  an  enlightened  and  purposed  race,  what 
had  the  priests  of  the  system  of  native  rites  and  superstitions  to  expect .' 
There  conid  be  no  compromise  of  rites — no  partial  conformity — no  giving 
up  a  part  to  retain  the  rest — as  had  been  done  in  the  plains  of  Central 
America,  Mexico  and  Yucatan.  No  toleration  of  pseudo-paganism,  as 
had  been  done  on  the  waters  of  the  Orinoco,  the  Parana  and  the  Para- 
guay. They  must  abandon  the  system  at  once.  The  error  was  gross 
pnd  total.  They  must  abjure  it.  They  had  mistaken  darkness  for  light ; 
and  they  were  now  offered  the  light.  They  had  worshipped  Lucifer 
instead  of  Immanuel.  This  the  tribes  who  spread  along  the  shores  of 
the  North  Atlantic  were  told,  and  nothing  was  held  back.  Thev 
founded  churches  and  established  schools  among  them.  They  trans- 
lated the  entire  Bible,  and  the  version  of  David's  Psalms,  and  the 
Hymns  of  Dr.  Watts,  into  one  of  their  languages.  Two  types  of  the 
human  race,  more  fully  and  completely  antagonistical,  in  all  respects, 
never  came  in  contact  on  the  globe.  They  were  the  alpha  and  omega 
of  the  ethnological  chain.  If,  therefore,  the  Red  Race  declined,  and 
the  white  increased,  it  was  because  civilisation  had  more  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  endurance  and  progress  than  barbarism  ;  because  Christianity 
was  superior  to  paganism  ;  industry  to  idleness  ;  agriculture  to  hunting ; 
Iett<3rs  to  hieroglyphics ;  truth  to  error.  Here  lie  the  true  secrets  of 
the  Red  Men's  decline. 

There  are  but  three  principal  results  which,  we  think,  the  civilized 
world  could  have  anticipated  for  the  race,  at  the  era  of  the  discovery. 
I.  They  might  be  supposed  to  be  subject  to  early  extermination  on  the 
coasts,  where  they  were  found.  A  thousand  things  would  lead  to  this, 
which  need  not  be  mentioned.  Intemperance  and  idleness  alone  were 
adequate  causes.  2.  Philanthropists  and  Chr"  jtians  might  hope  to  re- 
claim them,  either  in  their  original  positions  on  the  coasts,  or  in  agri- 
cultural communities  in  adjacent  parts.  3.  Experience  and  forecast 
might  indicate  a  third  result,  in  which  full  success  should  attend 
neither  of  the  foregoing  plans,  nor  yet  complete  failure.  There  was 
nothing,  exactly,  in  the  known  history  of  mankind,  to  guide  opinion. 
A  mixed  condition  of  things  was  the  most  probable  result.  And  this, 
it  might  be  anticipated,  would  be  greatly  modified  by  times  and  seasons, 
circumstances  and  localities,  acting  on  particular  tribes.  Nothing  less 
could  have  been  expected  but  the  decline  and  extinction  of  some  tribe, 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


491 


whilst  the  removal  of  others,  to  less  exposed  positions,  would  be  found 
to  tell  upon  their  improvement.  The  effects  of  letters  and  Christianity 
would  necessarily  be  slow ;  but  they  were  effects,  which  the  history  of 
discovery  and  civilisation,  in  other  parts  of  the  wo.ld,  proved  to  be 
effective  and  practical.  What  was  this  mixed  condition  to  eventuate 
in  ? — how  long  was  it  to  continue  ?  Were  the  tribes  to  exercise  sove- 
reign political  jurisdiction  over  the  tracts  they  lived  on  ?  Were  they  to 
submit  to  the  civilized  code,  and  if  so,  to  the  penal  code  only,  or  also 
to  the  civil  ?  Or,  if  not,  were  they  to  exist  by  amalgamation  with  the 
European  stocks,  and  thus  contribute  the  elements  of  a  new  race  ? 
These,  and  many  other  questions,  early  arose,  and  were  often  not  a  little 
perplexing  to  magistrates,  legislatures,  and  governors.  It  was  evident 
the  aboriginal  race  possessed  distinctive  general  rights,  but  these  existed 
contemporaneously,  or  intermixed  with  the  rights  of  the  discoverers. 
How  were  these  separate  rights  to  be  defined  .-'  How  were  the  weak 
to  be  protected,  and  the  strong  to  be  restrained,  at  points  beyond  the 
ordinary  pale  of  the  civil  law  .-•  If  a  red  man  killed  a  white,  without 
the  ordinary  jurisdiction  of  the  courts,  could  he  be  seized  as  a  criminal .' 
And  if  so,  were  civil  offences,  committed  without  the  jurisdiction  of 
either  territory,  cognizable  in  either,  or  neither .'  Could  there  be  a 
supremacy  within  a  supremacy  ?  And  what  was  the  limit  between 
State  and  United  States  laws  .'  Such  were  among  the  topics  entering 
into  the  Indian  policy.  It  was  altogether  a  mixed  system,  and  like  most 
mixed  systems,  it  worked  awkwardly,  confusedly,  and  sometimes  badly. 
Precedents  were  to  be  established  for  new  cases,  and  these  were  per- 
petually subject  to  variation.  Legislators,  judges,  and  executive  officers, 
were  often  in  doubt,  and  it  required  the  wisest,  shrewdest,  and  best  men 
in  the  land  to  resolve  these  doubts,  and  to  lay  down  rules,  or  advice,  for 
future  proceeding  in  relation  to  the  Red  Race.  It  will  be  sufficient  to 
bear  cut  the  latter  remark,  to  say,  that  among  the  sages  who  deemed 
this  subject  important,  were  a  Roger  Williams,  a  Penn,  a  Frank'in,  a 
Washington,  a  Jefferson,  a  Monroe,  a  Crawford,  and  a  Calhoun. 

It  must  needs  have  happened,  that  where  the  Saxon  race  went,  the 
principles  of  law,  justice,  and  freedom,  must  prevail.  These  principles, 
as  they  existed  in  P^ngland  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
were  transferred  to  America,  with  the  Cavaliers,  the  Pilgrims,  and  the 
Quakers,  precisely,  as  to  the  two  first  topics,  as  they  existed  at  home. 
Private  rights  were  as  well  secured,  and  public  justice  as  well  awarded 
here,  as  there.  But  they  also  brought  over  the  aristocratic  system, 
which  was  upheld  by  the  royal  governors,  who  were  the  immediate  re- 
mesentatives  of  the  crown.  The  doctrine  was  imprescriptible,  that  the 
fee  of  ail  public  or  unpatented  lands  was  in  the  crown,  and  all  inhabit- 
ants of  the  realm  owed  allegiance  and  fealty  to  the  crown.  This  doc- 
trine, when  applied  to  the  native  tribes  of  America,  left  them  neither 


\^ 


I 


Pi 
I 

m 

m 


m 


II 

I 

.  Si"- 


492 


INDIAN    POLXCY. 


fee-simple  in  the  soil,  nor  political  sovereignty  over  it.  It  cut  them 
down  to  vassals,  but,  by  a  legal  solecism,  they  were  regarded  as  a  sort 
of  free  vassals.  So  long  as  the  royal  governments  remained,  they  had 
the  usufruct  of  the  public  domain — the  right  of  fishing,  an  1  hunting,  and 
planting  upon  it,  and  of  doing  certain  other  acts  of  occupancy  ;  but  this 
right  ceased  just  as  soo*),  and  as  fast,  as  patents  were  granted,  or  the  public 
exigency  required  the  domain.  The  native  chiefs  were  quieted  with 
presents  from  the  throne,  through  the  local  officers,  and  their  ideas  of  in- 
dependence and  control  were  answered  by  the  public  councils,  in  which 
friendships  were  established,  and  the  public  tranquillity  looked  after. 
Private  purchases  were  made  from  the  outset,  but  the  idea  of  a  public 
treaty  of  purchase  of  the  soil  under  the  proprietary  and  royal  governors, 
was  not  entertained  before  the  era  of  William  Penn. 

It  remained  for  the  patriots  of  1775,  who  set  up  the  frame  of  our  pre- 
sent government,  by  an  appeal  to  arms,  to  award  the  aboriginal  tribes 
the  full  proprietary  right  to  the  soil  they  respectively  occupied,  and  to 
guarantee  to  them  its  full  and  free  use,  until  such  right  was  relinquished 
by  treaty  stipulations.  So  far,  they  were  acknowledged  as  sovereigns. 
This  is  the  first  step  in  their  political  exaltation,  and  dates,  in  our  re- 
cords, from  the  respective  treaties  of  Fort  Pitt,  September  17,  1778, 
and  of  Fort  Stanwix,  of  October  22,  1784.  The  latter  was  as  early 
after  the  establishment  of  our  independence,  as  these  tribes — the  Six 
nations,  who,  with  the  exception  of  the  Oneidas,  sided  with  the  parent 
country — could  be  brought  to  listen  to  the  terms  of  peace.  They  were 
followed  by  the  Wyandots,  Delawares,  and  Chippewas,  and  Ottowas, 
in  January,  1785  ;  by  the  Cherokees,  in  November  of  the  same  year  ; 
and  by  the  Choctaws  and  Shawnees,  in  January,  1786.  Other  western 
nations  followed  in  1789  ;  the  Creeks  did  not  treat  till  1790.  And  from 
this  era,  the  system  has  been  continued  up  to  the  present  moment.  It 
may  be  affirmed,  that  there  is  not  an  acre  of  land  of  the  public  domain 
of  the  United  States,  sold  at  the  land  offices,  from  the  days  of  General 
Washington,  but  what  has  been  acquired  in  this  manner.  War,  in  which 
we  and  they  have  been  frequently  involved,  since  that  period,  has  con- 
veyed no  territorial  right.  We  have  conquered  them,  on  the  field,  not 
to  usurp  territory,  but  to  place  them  in  a  condition  to  observe  how  much 
more  their  interests  and  permanent  prosperity  would  be,  and  have  ever 
been,  promoted  by  the  plough  than  the  sword.  And  there  has  been  a 
prompt  recurrence,  at  every  mutation  from  war  to  peace,  punctually,  to 
that  fine  sentiment  embraced  in  the  first  article  of  the  first  treaty  ever 
made  between  the  American  government  and  the  Indian  tribes,  namely, 
that  all  ofl'ences  and  animosities  "  shall  be  mutually  forgiven,  and  buried 
in  deep  oblivion,  and  never  more  be  had  in  remembrance."* 


*  Treaty  of;Fort  Pitt,  1778. 


^  't 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


493 


The  iirst  step  to  advance  thrs  aboriginal  man  to  hi»  natural  and  just 
political  rights,  namely,  the  acknowledgment  of  his  right  to  the  soi7,  we 
have  mentioned  ;  but  those  that  were  to  succeed  it  were  more  difficult 
and  complex  in  their  bearings.  Congress,  from  the  earliest  traces  ot 
their  action,  as  they  appear  in  their  journals  and  public  acts,  confined  the 
operation  of  the  civil  code  to  the  territory  actually  acquired  by  negotia- 
tion, and  treaties  duly  ratified  by  the  Senate,  and  proclaimed,  agreeably 
to  the  Constitution,  by  the  President.  So  much  of  this  public  territory 
as  fell  within  the  respective  Slate  lines,  fell,  by  the  terms  of  our  politi- 
cal compact,  under  State  laws,  and  the  jurisdiction  of  the  State  courts  ; 
and  as  soon  as  new  tracts  of  the  Indian  territory,  thus  within  State  boun- 
daries, were  acquired,  the  State  laws  had  an  exact  corresponding  exten- 
sion until  the  whole  of  such  Indian  lands  had  been  acquired.  This  pro- 
vided a  definite  and  clear  mode  of  action,  and  if  it  wore  sometimes  the 
subject  of  doubt  or  confiiction,  such  perplexity  arose  from  the  great  ex- 
tension of  the  country,  its  sparsely  settled  condition,  and  the  haste  or 
ignorance  of  local  magistrates.  And  these  difficulties  were  invariably 
removed  whenever  the  cases  came  into  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States. 

Without  regard  to  the  area  of  the  States,  but  including  and  having 
respect  only  to  the  territories,  and  to  the  vast  and  unincorporated  wil- 
derness, called  the  "  Indian  country,"  Congress  provided  a  special  code 
of  laws,  and  from  the  first,  held  over  this  part  of  the  Union,  and  holds 
over  it  now,  full  and  complete  jurisdiction.  This  code  was  designed 
chiefly  to  regulate  the  trade  carried  on  at  those  remote  points  between 
the  white  and  red  men,  to  preserve  the  public  tranquillity,  and  to  provide 
for  the  adjudication  of  offences  Citizens  of  the  United  States,  carrying 
the  passport,  license,  or  authority  of  their  government,  are  protected  by 
their  papers  thus  legally  obtained  ;  and  the  tribes  are  held  answerable  for 
their  good  treatment,  and  if  violence  occur,  for  their  lives.  No  civil 
process,  however,  has  efficacy  in  such  positions  ;  and  there  is  no  com- 
pulsory legal  collection  of  debts,  were  it  indeed  practicable,  on  the  Indian 
territories.  The  customs  and  usages  of  the  trade  and  intercourse, 
as  established  from  early  times,  prevail  there.  These  customs  are 
chiefly  founded  on  the  patriarchal  system,  which  was  found  in  vogue  on 
the  settlement  of  the  country,  and  they  admit  of  compensations  and 
privileges  founded  on  natural  principles  of  equity  and  right.  The  Indian 
criminal  code,  whatever  that  is,  also  prevails  there.  The  only  excep- 
tion to  it  arises  from  cases  of  Americans,  maliciously  killed  within  the 
"  Indian  country,"  the  laws  of  Congress  providing,  that  the  aggressors 
should  be  surrendered  into  the  hands  of  justice,  and  tried  by  the  nearest 
United  States  courts. 

These  preliminary  facts  will  exhibit  some  of  the  leading  features  of 
the  mixed  system  alluded  to.    Its  workings  were  better  calculated  for 


^j«i 
'■^^i 


I 


I 


494 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


the  early  stages  of  society,  while  population  was  sparse  and  the  two 
races,  as  bodies,  kept  fur  apart,  than  for  its  maturer  periods.  As  the  in- 
tervening lands  became  ceded,  and  soltl,  and  settled,  and  the  tribes  them- 
selves began  to  put  on  aspects  of  civilisation,  the  discrepancies  of  the  sys- 
tem, and  its  want  of  hoinogeneousncss  and  harmony,  becameniore  appa- 
rent. Throughout  the  whole  period  of  the  administrations  of  Washington, 
and  John  Adams,  and  Jefferson,  a  period  of  twenty  years,  the  low  state  of 
our  population,  and  the  great  extent  and  unreclaimed  character  of  the 
public  domain,  left  the  Indians  undisturbed,  and  no  questions  of  much 
importance  occurred  to  test  the  permanency  of  the  system  as  regards 
the  wclfiire  of  the  Indians.  Mr.  Jefferson  foresaw,  however,  the  effect 
of  encroachments  beyond  the  Ohio,  and  with  an  enlightened  regard  for 
the  race  and  their  civilisation,  prepared  a  new  and  consolidated  code  of 
all  prior  acts,  with  some  salutary  new  provisions,  which  had  the  effect  to 
systematize  the  trade  and  intercourse,  and  more  fully  to  protect  the  rights 
of  the  Indians.  This  code  served,  with  occasional  amendments,  through 
the  succeeding  administrations  of  Madison,  Monroe,  and  John  Quincy 
Adams,  into  that  of  General  Jackson,  when,  in  1834,  tht  greatly  ad- 
vanced line  of  the  frontiers,  the  multiplied  population,  and  necessarily 
increased  force  of  the  Indian  department,  and  the  large  amount  of  Indian 
annuities  to  be  paid,  called  for  its  thorough  revision,  and  a  new  general 
enactment  was  made. 

Previously,  however,  to  this  time,  during  the  administration  of  Mr. 
Monroe,  it  was  perceived  that  the  Indian  tribes,  as  separate  communi- 
ties, living  in,  and  surrounded  by,  people  of  European  descent,  and  gov- 
erned by  a  widely  different  system  of  laws,  arts,  and  customs,  could  not 
be  expected  to  arrive  at  a  state  of  permanent  prosperity  while  thus  lo- 
cally situated.  The  tendency  of  the  Saxon  institutions,  laws,  and  juris- 
prudence, was  to  sweep  over  them.  The  greater  must  needs  absorb 
the  less.  And  there  appeared,  on  wise  and  mature  reflection,  no  rea- 
sonable hope  to  the  true  friends  of  the  native  race,  that  they  could  sus- 
tain themselves  in  independency  or  success  as  foreign  elements  in  the 
midst  of  the  State  communities.  It  was  impossible  that  two  systems  of 
governments,  so  diverse  as  the  Indian  and  American,  should  co-exist  on 
the  same  territory.  All  history  proved  this.  The  most  rational  hope 
of  success  for  this  race,  the  only  one  which  indeed  appeared  practical 
on  a  scale  commensurate  with  the  object,  was  to  remove  them,  with 
their  own  consent,  to  a  position  entirely  without  the  boundaries  of  the 
State  jurisdictions,  where  they  might  assert  their  political  sovereignty, 
and  live  and  develope  their  true  national  character,  under  their  own 
laws. 

The  impelling  cause  for  the  action  of  the  government,  during  Mr. 
Monroe^s  administration,  was  the  peculiar  condition  j3f  certain  tribes,  liv- 
ing on  their  own  original  territories,  within  the  State  boundaries,  and 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


495 


who  were  adverse  to  further  cessions  of  such  territory.  The  question 
assumed  its  principal  interest  in  the  State  of  Georgia,  within  which  por- 
tions of  the  Creek  and  Cherokee  tribes  wtre  then  living.  About  ten 
millions  of  acres  of  lands  were  thus  in  the  occupancy  of  these  two  tribes. 
As  the  population  of  Georgia  expanded  and  approached  the  Indian  set- 
tlements, the  evils  of  the  mixed  political  system  alluded  to  began  strong- 
ly to  evince  themselves.  In  the  progress  of  the  dispersion  of  the  human 
race  over  the  globe,  there  never  was,  perhaps,  a  more  diverse  legal,  po- 
litical, and  moral  amalgamation  attempted,  than  there  was  found  to  ex- 
ist, when,  in  this  area,  the  descendant  s  from  the  old  Saxons,  north-men 
and  Ilugenots  from  Europe,  came  in  'ontact  with  the  descendants  (we 
speak  of  a  theory)  of  the  idle,  pastoral,  inphilosophic,  non-inductive  race 
of  central  Asia,  living  in  the  genial  climate  and  sunny  valleys  of  Georgia 
and  Alabama. 

The  American  government  had  embarrassed  itself  by  stipulating  at  an 
early  day,  with  the  State  of  Georgia,  to  extinguish  the  Indian  title  with- 
in her  boundaries,  at  the  earliest  practicable  period,  when  it  could  be  done 
"  peaceably  and  on  reasonable  conditions."  The  Indians,  as  they  ad- 
vanced in  agriculture,  became  averse  to  sell.  The  Georgians,  as  they 
increased  in  numbers,  became  importunate  for  the  territory  to  which  they 
had,  in  this  event,  the  reversionary  right.  The  President  was  frequently 
importuned  by  the  State  authorities.  The  Indians  were  frequently 
brought  to  consider  the  subject,  which  was  one  that  increased  its  impor- 
tance with  years.  , 

We  have  deemed  it  proper  to  put  this  matter  in  its  right  attitude  in 
relation  to  the  great  question  of  Indian  removal ;  and  as  furnishing,  as  it 
(lid,  reasons  for  the  early  consideration  and  action  of  the  government. 
It  is  not  our  intention  to  pursue  the  Georgia  question  disjunctively — we 
have  neither  time  nor  space  for  it  here,  and  will  only  further  premise, 
that  it  is  susceptible  of  some  very  different  views  from  those  often  pre- 
mised of  it.*  That  it  was  one  of  the  prominent  considerations  which 
led  the  administration  of  Monroe  to  take  up  betimes  the  general  question 
of  the  Indian  tribes,  is  well  known  and  remembered,  and  apparent  from 
a  perusal  of  the  public  documents  of  the  era. 

Governed  by  such  considerations,  Mr.  Monroe  communicated  a  spe- 
cial message  to  Congress  on  the  27th  of  January,  1S25,  recommending 
the  removal  of  all  the  tribes  within  the  States  and  Territories,  and  pro- 
viding for  their  future  "  location  and  government."  This  is  the  ofBcial 
date  and  foundation  of  the  plan  of  removal,  which  has  been  so  generally, 


■11 


I 


I. 


■Jk 


!l, 


*  We  have  only  space  to  say  here,  that  the  cession  of  the  Georgia  lands  was  sub- 
sequently made  by  the  Lower  Creeks  under  the  chieftaincy  of  General  M'Intosh, 
who  was  the  first  to  aflSx  his  signature  to  it.  For  this  act  he  paid  the  penalty  of  his 
life  ;  the  Upper  Creeks  and  their  adherents,  having  assembled  in  arms,  surrounded 
his  house,  and  fired  three  hundred  balls  into  it,  killing  its  unhappy,  but  distinguish- 
ed inmate. 


I 


11  ■■ 


1*. 


496 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


and  may  we  not  add,  so  successfully  and  propitiously  to  the  best  inte- 
rests of  the  tribes,  carried  into  effect.  "  Ueing  deeply  impressed  with 
the  opinion,"  observes  this  venerated  statesman,  who  has,  years  since, 
gone  to  join  the  patriot  spirits  who  achieved  our  independence — "  that 
the  removal  of  the  Indian  tribes  from  the  land  which  they  now  occu- 
py, within  the  limits  of  the  several  States  and  Territories,  to  the  coun- 
try lying  westward  and  northward  thereof,  within  our  acknowledged 
boundaries,  is  of  very  high  importance  to  the  Union,  and  may  be  accom- 
plished on  conditions,  and  in  a  manner, to  promote  the  interests  and  hap- 
piness of  those  tribes,  the  attention  of  the  government  has  been  long 
drawn,  with  great  solicitude,  to  the  object. 

"  For  the  removal  of  the  tribes  within  the  limits  of  the  State  of  Geor- 
gia, the  motive  ha.«i  been  peculiarly  strong,  arising  from  the  compact  with 
that  State,  wbereby  the  United  States  are  bound  to  extinguish  the  In- 
dian title  to  the  lands  within  it,  whenever  it  may  be  done  peaceably,  and 
on  reasonable  conditions. 

"  In  the  fulfilment  of  this  compact,  I  have  thought  that  the  United 
States  should  act  with  a  generous  spirit,  that  they  should  omit  nothing 
which  should  comport  with  a  liberal  construction  of  the  instrument,  and 
likewise  be  in  accordance  with  the  just  rights  of  those  tribes.  From  the 
view  which  I  have  taken  of  the  subject,  I  am  satisfied  that,  in  the  dis- 
charge of  these  important  duties,  in  regard  to  both  the  parties  alluded  to, 
the  Unitiid  States  will  have  to  encounter  no  conflicting  interests  with 
either  :  on  the  contrary,  that  the  removal  of  the  tribes  from  the  Territo- 
ries which  they  inhabit,  to  that  which  was  designated  in  the  message  at 
the  commencement  of  the  session,  which  would  accomplish  the  object 
for  Georgia,  under  a  well  digested  plan  for  their  government  and  civili- 
sation, in  a  mode  agreeable  to  themselves,  would  not  only  shield  them 
from  impending  ruin,  but  promote  their  welfare  and  happiness.  Experi- 
ence has  clearly  demonstrated  that,  in  their  present  state,  it  is  impossible  to 
incorporate  them,  in  such  masses,  in  any  form  whatever,  into  our  system.  It 
has  also  demonstrated,  with  equal  certainty,  that  without  a  timely  anticipa- 
tion of,  and  provision  against,  the  dangers  to  which  they  are  exposed,  under 
causes  which  it  will  be  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  control,  their  degrada- 
tion and  extermination  will  be  inevitable.''^ 

We  have  underscored  the  last  two  sentences,  because  they  express 
in  forcible  and  just  language,  the  experience  of  the  American  govern- 
ment, in  relation  to  the  subject,  after  an  experiment  of  fifty  years,  dating 
from  '75,  and  lie,  indeed,  at  the  foundation  of  the  present  Indian  policy. 
It  is  also  the  experience  of  sound  and  calm  observers,  who  have  watch- 
ed the  operation  of  our  laws  and  customs  upon  the  isolated  Indian  com- 
munities in  the  States.  Every  year  has  exemplified  the  futility  of  rais- 
ing them  up  to  the  European  standard  in  industry,  in  intelligence  or  cha- 
racter, while  thus  situated ;  nor,  indeed,  has  it  been  practicable  to  shield 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


497 


ihem  effectually  against  the  combined  effects  of  intemperance,  personal 
eloth,  and  of  popular  and  vulgar  contumely. 

Mr.  Calhoun,  whose  report  on  the  subject  was  transmitted  to  Con- 
gress, with  the  message  above  named,  communicates  the  details  essen- 
tial to  the  execution  of  the  proposed  plan.  He  states  the  whole  num- 
ber of  Indians  to  be  removed  from  the  States  and  Territories,  excluding 
those  located  west  and  north  of  Lake  Michigan  and  the  Straits  of  St. 
Mary's,  at  97,000  souls,  who  occupy  about  77  millions  of  acres  of  land. 
The  country  proposed  for  their  location  is  that  stretching  immediately 
west,  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  States  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas, 
having  the  River  Arkansas  running  through  its  centre  from  west  to  east, 
the  Missouri  and  Red  rivers  respectively  as  the  northern  boundary,  and 
the  vast  grassy  plains  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  as  its  western 
limit. 

The  map  which  we  publish  of  this  territory,  is  drawn  on  the  basis  of 
one  which  was  published  by  Congress  in  1834,  in  illustration  of  the  re- 
port of  the  committee  on  Indian  affairs  of  May  30th  of  that  session.  It 
embraces  all  the  locations  of  tribes  to  that  period. 

The  plan  proposed  the  gratuitous  grant  of  the  country  to  the  respec- 
tive tribes,  and  their  removal  to  it  at  government  expense.  It  embraces 
the  transference  to  it,  of  their  schools  established  by  religious  societies,  and 
supported,  in  part,  by  the  civilisation  fund,  and  all  their  means  of  moral 
and  religious  culture.  It  is  based  on  the  pursuit  of  agriculture,  the  me- 
chanic arts,  and  the  raising  of  cattle  and  stock.  It  invests  the  tribes 
with  full  power  of  making  and  executing  all  their  laws  and  regulations, 
civil  and  criminal.  It  stipulates  military  protection,  to  keep  the  sur- 
rounding tribes  at  peace.  It  leaves  them  their  political  sovereignty  ; 
being  without  the  boundary  of  the  States,  under  their  own  chiefs  and 
local  governors,  with  such  aids  as  are  necessary  to  enable  the  various 
tribes  to  associate  and  set  up  the  frame  of  an  associated  government  to 
be  managed  by  themselves,  and  as  subsequently  proposed  in  Congress, 
to  be  represented  in  that  body  whenever  the  system  shall  be  perfected 
so  as  to  justify  this  measure.  It  proposed,  as  the  basis  of  removal,  a 
solenm  act  of  Congress,  guaranteeing  the  country  to  them,  and  exclud- 
ing its  future  incorporation  into  the  States.  A  second  location,  in  the 
northern  latitudes,  was  proposed  for  the  Indians  west  of  Michigan,  where 
a  further  body  of  32,266  souls  were  estimated  to  reside. 

Such  were  the  general  principles  of  Mr.  Monroe's  plan,  submitted  in 
1825,  and  subsequently  adopted  by  Congress,  in  its  essential  features. 
It  has  now  been  in  operation  eighteen  years,  and  it  is  proposed,  in 
bringing  this  paper  to  a  close,  briefly  to  examine  the  condition  and  pros- 
pects of  the  expatriated  tribes,  in  the  country  to  which  they  have  been 
transferred. 

By  a  report  from  the  proper  department,  transmitted  to  Congress  with 
63 


■'1 

i 


I 


mi 

m 


i 


..J. 


498 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


the  President's  message  in  183ll,  the  result  of  the  first  ten  years'  expe- 
riment is  s!iown  to  have  been  the  actual  migration  of  40,000  from 
their  original  seats,  cast,  to  the  allotted  Indian  territory,  west  of  tlie  Mis- 
sissippi. Of  this  number,  18,000  were  Creeks,  15,000  Choctuws,  6,000 
Cherokees,  2,000  Chippewas,  Oltuwas,  and  Pottowattomies,  1,300 
Shawnees,  800  Delawares,  000  (iuapaws,  400  Seminoles,  600  Kicka- 
pous,  400  Scnecas,  and  an  average  of,  say  250  each,  of  AppalacliicoiB=, 
VVeas,  Piankashaws,  P(!oriaa  and  Kuskuskias.  In  this  statement,  small 
fractions  over  or  under,  are  omitted.  A  location  and  permanent  home 
has  been  provided  for  seventeen  tribes  and  parts  of  tribes  ;  a  number 
which,  in  the  succeeding  seven  years,  we  speak  from  documents  before 
us,  has  been  largely  augmented.  The  whole  body  of  the  Cherokees,  of 
the  Creeks,  or  Muscogees,  of  the  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws,  &c.,  and 
also,  with  the  exception  of  one  principal  band,  of  the  Seminoles,  have 
b«>en  removed.  Portions  of  other  tribes,  not  then  full,  have  joined  their 
kindred  ;  and  some  whole  tribes,  who  had  not  before  come  into  the  ar- 
rangement, and  ceded  their  lands  eas'  as  the  Miamas  of  the  \Vaba.sh, 
and  the  VVyandots  of  Sanduskey,  have  since  accepted  locations  in  the 
Indian  territory.  The  Chickasaws  are  all  located  with  their  afliliateil 
countrymen,  the  Choctaws  ;  and  numbers  of  the  ancient  Iroquois  con- 
federacy, the  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  as  well  as  the  ancient  Mohe- 
gans  and  Munsees,  have,  within  a  few  years,  selected  locations  south  of 
the  Missouri.  The  entire  number  of  red  men  now  concentrated  on  those 
plains  and  valleys,  where  winter  scarcely  exerts  any  severity  of  power, 
may  be  set  down  at  77,000  souls,  leaving,  from  the  ofHcial  report  of 
1841,  but  21,774  of  the  original  estimated  number  of  1825,  to  be  remov- 
ed ;  exclusive  of  those  west  of  the  straits  of  Michilimachinac  and  St. 
Clary's. 

From  the  documents  accompanying  the  annual  report  transmitted  to 
Congress  by  the  President,  in  December,  IRIO,  the  amount  of  funds 
invested  by  the  government  in  stocks,  for  the  Indians,  was  $2,580,000, 
on  which  the  annual  interest  paid  to  them  was  $131,05.  Twenty-four 
of  the  tribes  had  permanently  appropriated,  by  treaty,  $60,730  per  an- 
num, for  the  purpose  of  education.  The  number  of  schools  maintained, 
and  the  number  of  pupils  actually  taught,  are  not  furnished.  It  is  grati- 
fying to  know,  from  this  source,  that  civilisation,  agriculture,  and  the 
mechanic  arts,  are  making  a  rapid  progress,  and  that  education  and 
Christianity  are  walking  hand-in-hand.  Planting  and  raising  cattle  are 
adopted  generally.  Portions  of  the  most  advanced  tribes  have  devoted 
themselves  to  the  mechanic  arts,  supplying  themselves,  to  a  limited  ex- 
tent, with  smiths,  wheelwrights,  carpenters,  and  joiners,  and  some  other 
branches.  Spinning  and  hand-loom  weaving  are  practised  to  some  ex- 
tent. There  are  native  merchants,  among  the  three  principal  southern 
tribes,  who  ship  their  own  cotton  and  other  products  to  market,  and  sup- 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


499 


ply  their  peopl«',  in  return,  with  iuch  products  of  the  East  and  Went  In- 
dies, aud  other  parts  of  the  world,  as  they  require.  A  large  part  of  the 
contracts,  |)«rticulurly  fur  ludiun  corn,  required  to  subsist  the  United 
States  troojMi  in  tliat  quiirter  of  the  Union,  is  furniiihcd  by  native  con- 
tractors. Their  Ifgisiutiun  is  performed  in  representative  councils,  and 
is  well  adapted  to  the  actual  and  advancing  state  of  society.  Many  of 
their  leading  men  itro  well  educated  ;  some  of  them  classically ;  and  the 
general  moral  and  intellectual  tone  and  habits  of  the  tribes,  are  clearly 
and  strikingly  on  the  advance.  It  requires,  it  is  believed,  but  time  and 
perseverance  in  civil  associations,  to  lead  them  to  the  same  results  ar- 
rived at  by  other  barbarous  nations,  and  to  demonstrate  to  them  the 
value  and  importance  of  a  general  political  confederation,  founded  on  the 
principles  of  equal  rights  and  equal  representation,  supported  by  public 
virtue  and  intelligence. 

Having  sketched  the  cause  of  the  decline  of  that  portion  of  the  North 
American  Indians,  who  were  seated  along  the  Atlantic,  and  the  plan 
proposed  for  checking  it,  we  shall  now,  with  the  map  and  documentary 
evidence  before  us,  devote  a  few  moments  to  the  present  condition  and 
prospects  of  the  more  prominent  tribes. 

1.  The  Choctaws,  beginning  at  the  extreme  south  of  the  territory,  are 
the  first  ia  position.  They  occupy  the  country  above  il:e  State  of  Ar- 
kansas, extending  from  the  Arkansas  to  the  Red  river,  toilowing  up  the 
Canadian  branch  of  the  former,  comprising  an  area  of  about  150  miles 
in  breadth,  by  200  in  length.  They  are  bounded  by  Texas  south-west. 
The  country  is  well  adapted  for  grain  and  the  raising  of  stock,  in  its 
middle  and  northern  parts,  and  for  cotton  on  the  south.  Many  of  the 
natives  have  large  fields,  where,  but  a  few  years  since,  the  forest  was 
untouched.  Saw  mills,  grist  mills,  and  cotton  gins,  are  either  erecting 
or  erected  throughout  the  country.  Salt  is  manufactured  by  an  intelli- 
gent Choctaw.  Iron  we  has  been  found,  and  specimens  of  gold  have 
been  picked  up  in  various  places. 

This  tribe  is  governed  by  a  written  constitution  and  laws.  Their  ter- 
ritory is  divided  into  three  districts,  each  of  which  elects,  once  in  four 
years,  a  ruling  chief,  and  ten  representatives.  The  general  council, 
thus  constituted,  and  consisting  of  thirty  councillors,  meets  annually,  on 
the  first  Monday  in  October.  Voters  must  be  Choctaws,  of  age,  and 
residents  of  the  dbtricts.  The  three  chiefs  have  a  joint  veto  power 
on  all  laws  passed  ;  but  two-thirds  of  the  council  may  re-pass  them  after 
such  rejection. 

The  council  of  thirty  appoint  their  own  speaker  and  clerk,  and  keep 
a  journal.  They  meet  in  a  large  and  commodious  council-house,  fitted 
up  with  seats  for  members  and  spectators,  and  committee  rooms.  Their 
sessions  are,  usually,  about  ten  days  in  duration.  They  are  paid  two 
dollars  per  diem  for  their  services,  out  of  public  funds. 


:S! 


i 
I 


I*- 


500 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


In  addition  to  this  evidence  of  capacity  for  aelf-government,  there  are 
judicial  districts  established,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  is  secured,  and 
there  is  an  appeal  to  the  highest  tribunal.  All  the  males,  of  a  special 
age,  are  subject  to  do  military  duty :  for  this  purpose  the  territory  is 
subdivided  into  thirty  two  captaincies,  the  whote  being  placed  under  the 
orders  of  a  general.  The  council  has  passed  many  good  ami  wholesome 
laws ;  nmong  them,  one  against  intemperance  and  the  sale  of  ardent 
spirits.  The  collection  of  debts  is  at  present  not  compulsory,  being 
regulated  by  questions  of  credit,  punctuality,  and  honor,  which  are  to  be 
adjusted  between  the  buyer  r"^d  seller.  The  country  is  too  sparsely 
settled,  ^rd  the  popular  odium  against  incarceration  too  strong,  to  permit 
a  resort  tt  it.  Thus,  it  will  be  seen,  this  tribe  exhibit  in  their  frame 
of  government  the  elements  of  a  representative  republic,  not  a  pure 
democracy,  with  perhaps  sufficient  coiiservative  power  to  guard  against 
sudden  popular  etfervescence. 

The  ChoctaM's  have  twelve  public  school?,  estaUisbed  by  treaty 
stipulations  with  the  United  States.  There  are  several  missionaries 
amongst  them,  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Methodist  denominations,  whose 
labors  are  reported  by  the  public  agents  to  be  beneficial^  and  calculated 
to  advance  their  condition.  There  are  four  public  blacksmith  shops, 
two  of  which  are  exclusively  worked  by  the  natives.  The  strikers,  or 
assistants,  at  all  the  shops,  are  natives.  Shops  have  also  been  erected, 
in  various  parts  of  the  nation,  which  are  occupied  only  in  the  b'priDg  and 
summer,  in  planting  anu  crop  time.  The  mechanics  in  these  are  na> 
tives,  who  are  paid,  not  by  the  individuals  requiring  aid,  but  out  of  public 
funds.  The  nation  has  an  academy  located  in  Scott  county,  Kentucky, 
at  which  125  students  were  taught  in  1839  and  1S40.  This  institution 
is  now  in  the  process  of  being  established  in  their  own  territory.  This 
tribe  we  learn  by  the  Secretary  of  War's  report,  appropriated  $18,000 
of  their  annuities,  in  1843,  to  educational  puvposes. 

2.  Chickasaws.  This  tribe  is  of  the  same  lineage  %s  the  Choctaw» ; 
and,  by  a  compact  with  the  latter,  they  occupy  the  same  teniury,  and 
live  intermixed  with  them.  It  consvjtu'ps  a  part  of  this  compact,  that 
the  Chickasaws  are  to  concentrate  their  population,  and  fr  ;<n  a  fourth 
election  district,  which  shall  be  entitled  to  elect  ten  representatives,  and 
three  senatorial  chiefs,  to  the  national  Council.  The  aggregate  amount 
of  the  vested  funds  of  this  tribe,  in  1840,  was  $515,230  44 ;  of  which 
.$146,000  is  devoted  to  orphans.  The  annual  interest  paid  by  the  gov- 
ernment is  $27,063  83.  They  participate  equally  in  the  advantages  of 
th  Choctaw  academy,  and  have  had  many  of  their  youth  educated  at 
that  institution. 

3.  Next,  in  geographical  position,  to  the  united  Choctaws  and  Chick- 
asaws, are  the  Muskogees,  who  are  more  generally  known  tinder  the 
name  of  Creeks.     They  occupy  ^  territory  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


501 


in  length,  by  ninety  in  breadth.  They  are  bounded  on  the  soutli  by  the 
Conadiaa  fork  of  the  Arkansas,  and  by  the  district  of  the  Seminoles, 
which  lies  between  the  main  branch  of  (his  stream  and  its  north  fork. 
Their  territory  reaches  to  a  point  opposite  the  junction  of  the  Neosho, 
and  is  protracted  thence  north  to  the  Cherokee  boundary.  It  is  a  rich 
tract,  well  adapted  to  the  growth  of  corn,  vegetables,  and  esculents, 
and  the  raising  of  stock.  It  is  not  as  abundantly  watered  by  running 
streams  as  some  of  the  tracts,  or  rather,  it  is  a  characteristic  of  its 
smaller  streams  that  they  run  dry,  or  stand  in  pools,  during  the  latter 
part  of  summer.  In  place  of  these,  it  has  some  good  springs.  The 
main  and  the  north  fork  of  the  Canadian  are  exemptions  from  the  eflt;cts 
of  summer  drouth.  In  point  of  salubrity,  the  country  is  not  inferior  to 
other  portions  of  the  Indian  territory.  •       ,  ■  ^         ■ 

The  government  of  the  Creeks  is  still  essentially  (he  same  which 
they  exercised  on  the  banks  of  the  Chattahoochee  and  the  plains  "of 
Georgia.  They  exist  i«i  chieftainships,  each  head  of  which  has  his  own 
(ocal  jurisdiction,  civil  and  criminal.  Bkch  ruling  chief  i^as  his  village 
and  his  adherents  ;  and  the  condition  of  thii.  <^  nartakes  of  what  we  shall 
be  understood  by  designating  i-  udal  traits.  They  have  no  written  con- 
stitution ;  their  laws  are,  however,  rww  reduced  in  part  to  writing. 
General  councils,  or  conventions,  not  exact  in  the  period  of  their  occur- 
rence, consider  a»d  decide  all  general  questions  At  inese,  the  chief- 
tainships are  all  entitled  to  representation.  Local  questions,  of  right 
and  police,  come  before  the  local  chiefs,  and  are  settled  according  to 
usage.  They  adhere  to  the  original  mode  of  working  common  or  town 
Aelds,  at  which  it  is  the  duty  of  all  to  assist,  both  in  the  original  clear- 
ing and  in  the  annual  labor  of  planting  and  reaping.  There  are  also  in- 
dividuals, possessing  .L,'.4ves,  who  manage  prettv  extensive  plantations. 
More  corn  is  raised  by  this  tribe  than  by  any  "ither  now  located  West. 
Over  and  above  their  own  wants,  they  have  for  several  years  had  a 
iarge  amount  for  sul;.-  and  exportation.  Less  attention  has  been  paid  to 
the  raising  of  stock,  for  which,  indeed,  the  country  has  been  deemed  less 
propitious  ;  but  this  branch  of  industry  has  of  late  years  attracted  more 
attention. 

The  Creeks  had,  for  many  years  prior  to  their  removal,  been  divided 
into  upper  nnd  lower  towm — a  distinction  which  has  been  trjinsferred  to 
the  West.  Dpothleyoholo  is  the  chief  of  the  Upper,  ami  Roly  Mcin- 
tosh of  the  Lower  Creeks.  These  two  chieftainshiijs  embrace  the  lesser 
ones,  and  divide  the  nation  into  two  parties.  It  was  the  Lower  towns, 
headed  by  the  father  of  the  present  chief  (whose  tragic  death  we  have 
mentionetl),  that  ceded  the  Georgian  t  rritory,  and  thus  sided  in  the 
policy  of  that  State.  The  condition  in  which  this  tribe  existed,  in  por- 
tions of  Georgia,  Alabama,  and  Mississippi,  was,  in  other  respects,  pecu- 
liar.    In  emerging,  as  they  were  well  in  the  process  of  doir.g,  from  the 


ilt 


f? 


i 


502 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


hunter  to  the  agricultural  state,  the  institution  of  slavery,  by  which  they 
were  surrounded,  and  in  which  they  participated,  gave  a  peculiar  de- 
velopment to  their  industry.  Chiefs,  who  were  averse  to  work  them- 
selves, employed  slaves,  and  thus  the  relation  of  planter  and  slave 
was  established  long  before  the  question  of  their  removal  occurred.  The 
effects  of  this  were  to  exalt  a  portion  of  the  nation  -bove,  and  to  depress 
otliers  below,  the  average  standing.  The  disparity  which  took  place  in 
laborious  habits  and  in  wt^alth,  also  impressed  itself  on  education,  dress, 
manners,  and  information  generally.  Although  the  idea  of  slavery  was 
well  known  to  the  red  race  from  the  earliest  t'mes,  and  they  all  have  a 
word  for  it,  in  their  native  vocabularies,  and  practised  it  on  their  pri- 
soners, yet  the  result  we  are  considering  was  accelerated  by  an  admix- 
ture of  European  blood  in  their  chieftains.  Hence  it  is  that  this 
tribe,  and  one  or  two  others  in  the  south,  have  for  years  been  able  to 
put  forth  intelligent  chiefs  to  transact  their  public  business,  who  have 
astonished  the  circles  at  Washington.  Yet,  if  they  were  followed  to 
the  huts  of  the  common  people,  at  home,  there  was  a  degree  of  igno- 
rance and  barbarity,  even  below  the  standard  of  our  leading  northern 
tribes.  Two  kinds  of  testimony,  respecting  the  condition  of  the  southern 
tribes,  both  very  different,  and  both  true,  could  therefore  be  given. 

The  Creeks  came  west,  soured  and  disappointed,  and  but  little  dis- 
posed for  the  effort  before  them.  They  had  suffered  in  various  ways, 
and  they  had  left  the  southern  slopes  and  sunny  valleys  c''  the  southern 
Alleganies  with  "  a  longing,  lingering  look."  They  had  never  mani- 
fested a  geu^ral  interest  in  schools,  and  none  whatever  in  religion.  The 
latter  is  still  the  prevalent  feelit^.  It  is  believed  there  is  not  a  mission- 
ary now  tolerated  among  them.  There  is  a  more  friendly  feeling  towards 
education.  Neither  had  they  made  much  advance  in  mechanic  arts. 
The  chiefs  were  too  proud,  the  common  people  too  indolent,  to  learn  the 
use  of  the  saw  or  the  hammer.  Some  change,  in  this  respect,  i» 
thoi  ght  to  have  ensued.  Mechanics  are  employed  for  their  bewfit  and 
at  their  charges,  by  the  government,  which  must  introduce  the  elements 
of  mechanical  industry.  They  dress  in  a  rather  gaudy,  but  picturesque 
manner.  They  live  in  comfortable  houses  of  squared  or  sc&red  log.*, 
fitted  up  with  useful  articles  of  furniture,  and  they  employ  beasts  of 
burthen  and  of  pleasur-?.  It  is  the  evidence  of  the  government  agents,, 
that  the  signs  of  aJvam  ing  thrift  and  industry  are  among  them.  Time 
alone,  it  is  believed,  is  necessary,  with  a  perseverance  in  present  efforts, 
to  carry  them  onwards  to  civilisation  and  prospehty.* 

4.  Seminoles.  This  tribe  is  of  the  language  and  liiieage  of  the 
Creeks.     They  are  appropriately  placed  on  a  tract  withia  the  general 

♦  This  tribe  has,  the  past  year  (1843),  passed  u  law  expelling  all  while  men 
•who  play  at  cards,  from  the  limits  of  the  nation,  whether  they  have  Tadian 
wives  or  not.  '' 


INDIAN   POLICY, 


603 


area  of  the  latter,  bounded  on  the  south  by  the  Canadian  fork  of  the 
Arkansas,  and  by  the  lands  of  the  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws.  The 
tract  has  an  extent  of  seventy  miles  from  east  to  west,  and  is  fully  ade- 
quate to  their  wants.  A  blacksmith's  shop  is  maintained  for  them  ; 
they  are  furnished  with  agricultural  implements,  and  have  been  gratui- 
tously subsisted,  as  other  tribes,  one  year,  at  the  public  expense.  It  is 
thought  to  be  unfavorable  to  their  progress,  that  they  have  been  allowed 
to  migrate,  with  their  slaves,  who  are  averse  to  labor  and  exert  a  para- 
lysing influence  on  their  industry.  This  tribe  is  far  behind  the  other 
southern  tribes  in  civilisation  and  manners.  They  occupied,  while  in 
Florida,  a  region  truly  tropical  in  its  climate,  and  which  yielded  spon- 
taneously no  unimportant  part  of  their  subsistence,  in  the  arrowroot  and 
in  sea  fish.  Their  chief  product  thus  far,  in  the  west,  has  been  corn. 
They  live  under  the  authority  of  local  chiefs,  who,  as  in  all  their  past 
history,  exercise  influence  in  proportion  to  their  talents  and  courage. 
Their  withdrawal  from  scenes  and  situations  which  served  as  nurseries 
of  idle,  savage  habits,  and  their  association  with  the  other  leading  tribes, 
who  are  now  bent  on  supporting  themselves  exclusively  by  agriculture, 
have  been  favorable.  They  have  been  at  peace  since  their  arrival  on 
the  waters  of  the  Arkansas  ;  and  it  is  anticipated  that  they  will,  by  ax- 
ample  and  emulation,  assimilate  themselves  in  industry  with  the  pre- 
existing tribes.  It  has  already  been  demonstrated  that  they  will  sus- 
tain themselves  in  their  new  field  of  labor.  But  few  of  their  numbers 
— from  the  last  accounts  not  exceeding  100* — novir  remain  in  Florida. 

5.  Cherokees.  This  tribe  is  prominent  among  the  native  stocks  in 
the  United  States,  and  is  foremost  in  the  efforts  it  has  made  to  take  rank 
ar.tir.>ng  civilized  oations.  In  this  effort  it  has  passed  through  some 
iR^  -ore  aH'l  tragic  ordeals  from  interoal  dissensions,  from  which  it  would 
Br -•:•>,  vU't  in  proportion  an  the  prize  is  brought  within  their  grasp,  are 
ihc  L^'.i"  lultiplied  which  delay  its  seizure.  And,  notwithstanding  its 
strong  c.ai*^s  to  consideration  on  this  head,  they  have,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted, much  to  attain.  The  original  position  of  the  Cherokees,  in 
the  valleys  and  the  western  spurs  of  the  Alleganies,  and  remote  from 
the  disturbing  causes  which  agitated  the  other  tribes,  was  highly  favor- 
able to  their  increase  and  advance.  No  tribe  in  North  America  had 
remained  so  completely  w  Hsturbed,  by  red  or  white  men,  up  t't  the 
year  1836.  They  were  early,  aad  to  a  considerable  extent,  cultiva- 
tors ;  anJ  whatever  they  were  in  ancient  times,  they  have  been  a 
Illation  at  peace,  for  a  long  period.  Soon  after  the  close  of  the  late 
r  ■«?  cf  Jbi2,  «  portion  of  this  tribe  went  over  the  Mississippi,  and,  by 
a  compact  with  government,  placed  themselves  between  the  waters  of 
the  White  river  and  the  Arkansas.    This  advance  formed  the  nucleus 


II 


c 


•  flecretarjr  of  War's  report,  1843. 


504 


INDIAN  POLICY. 


of  that  political  party,  who  have  mingled  in  their  recent  assemblies 
under  the  name  of  Western  Cherokees,  and  who  deemed  themselves 
to  be  entitled  to  some  rights  and  considerations  above  the  Eastern 
Cherokees.  The  principal  dissensions,  however,  grew  out  of  the 
question  of  the  cession  of  the  territory  east  of  the  Mississippi.  This 
was  a  broad  question  of  sale  or  no  sale,  emigration  or  non-emigration. 
At  the  head  of  the  affirmative  party  was  Ridge ;  at  the  head  of  the 
negative,  Ross.  The  latter,  in  addition  to  his  being  the  leading  chief 
and  most  prominent  man,  was  in  a  large  majority,  and,  for  a  time, 
successfully  resisted  the  measure.  The  formes  drew  a  number  of 
the  best  educated  chiefs  and  men  to  his  side.  Availing  himself  of 
the  temporary  absence  '  hi«  antagonist,  Ross,  from  the  country,  he 
ceded  the  country,  and  ^^.  t'>e  fate  of  his  tribe  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. It  was  a  minority  t.  /,  but  the  consideration  was  ample  ; 
it  secured  large  prospective  advantages,  besides  a  large  and  rich  domain 
in  the  West.  It  was,  therefore,  sustained  by  the  government ;  the  U.  S. 
Senate  ratified  it,  adding  some  further  immunities  and  further  compensa- 
tion, at  the  instance  of  Ross.  The  tribe  was  removed,  but  it  went  west 
with  a  deadly  feud.  In  the  end,  Ridge,  like  Mcintosh,  paid  for  his 
temerity  with  his  life.  A  representative  government  was  set  up,  consist- 
ing  of  a  house  of  delegates  or  representatives,  annually  chosen  by  dis- 
tricts ;  a  senatorial  council,  with  powers  of  revision  or  co>-action,  and  an 
executive  elective  heed.  A  code  of  laws  has  been  adopted,  and  a 
judiciary  created  to  carry  them  into  effect.  This  system,  which  has  beeq 
in  operation  some  six  or  seven  years,  has  been  found  adequate  tci 
sustain  itself  through  scenes  of  severe  trial ;  and  it  must  be  regarde(( 
as  one  which,  mAdified  as  it  may  be,  is  destined  to  endure. 

The  territory  of  the  Cherokees  is  between  that  of  the  Creeks  an4 
Osages.  't  is  ample  beyond  their  wants,  fertile,  and  generally  well 
watered.  The  Arkansas  crosses  it  centrally ;  it  has  the  Neosho  ancf 
the  State  of  Arkansas  as  its  eastern  boundary.  It  is  well  adapted  ti^ 
the  cereal  grains.  Corn,  wheat  and  oats  succeed  weU,  together  will) 
melons  and  culinary  vegetables  of  all  descriptions.  The  Cherokeei 
have  been  long  accustomed  to  husbandry.  They  own  large  stocks  oL 
horses,  cattle,  hogs  and  sheep.  They  occupy  substantial  and  comforta* 
ble  houses.  Many  of  their  females  spin  and  weave,  and  numbers  of 
their  people  are  clothed  in  their  own  manufactures^  WeH  improvecf 
farms  extend  through  their  settlements.  A  number  of  their  merchants 
are  natives,  who  buy  and  sell  praduce,  p.nd  import  foreign  merchandise. 
Reading  and  writing  are  common  attainknents.  They  have  schools  anq 
churches.  They  have  mills  for  grinding  grain.  They  manufacture  salt! 
to  a  limited  extent.  The  country  yields  stone  coal  and  gypsum.  The 
prairies,  which  are  interspersed  through  the  tract,  yield  a  fine  summer 
range  for  cattle,  and  produce  a  species  of  grass,  which,  when  properly 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


505 


cured,  is  little  inferior  to  timothy.  With  a  country  which  has  thus  the 
elements  of  prosperity  in  itself,  and  an  intelligent  and  industrious  popu- 
lation, this  tribe  must,  ere  long,  pre-  '^nt  the  gratifying  spectacle  of  a 
civilized  race. 

6.  The  dsages.  This  tribe  is  indigenous,  and  formerly  owned  a 
large  part  of  the  territory  which  is  now  assigned  to  others.  Their  habits 
and  condition  have  been,  however,  but  little  benefited  by  the  use  which 
they  have  made  of  their  annuities.  Great  exertions  have  been  made  by 
the  local  agents  to  induce  them  to  give  up  their  erratic  mode  of  life, 
and  become  agriculturists.  Tvi  this  end  stock  and  agricultural  imple- 
ments have  been  furnished  them,  and  other  facilities  given,  but  without 
any  general  effects.  Among  these  may  be  named  the  building  of  mills, 
and  the  erection  of  well  built  cabins  for  their  chiefs.  There  is  no  tribe 
to  which  the  term  predatory  may  be  so  appropriately  applied  as  to  the 
Osages.  They  have,  from  an  early  day,  been  plunderers  on  that  fron- 
tier, among  red  and  white  men.  Possessing  a  large  territory,  formerly 
well  supplied  with  the  deer,  elk  and  buffalo,  powerful  in  numbers,  cou- 
rageous in  spirit,  and  enjoying  one  of  the  finest  climates,  these  early 
predatory  habits  have  been  transmitted  io  the  present  day.  They  are 
loth  to  relinquish  this  wild  license  of  the  prairies — the  so-called  free- 
dom of  the  roving  Indian.  But  it  is  a  species  of  flreedom  which  the 
settlement  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  and  the  in-gathering  of  the  semi- 
civilized  tribes  tVom  the  south  and  the  north,  has  greatly  restricted. 
Game  has  become  comparatively  scarce.  The  day  of  the  hunter  is  well 
nigh  past  in  those  longitudes.  When  to  this  is  added  the  example  of 
the  expatriated  Indians,  in  tillage  and  grazing,  their  field  labors  in 
fencing  and  erecting  houses,  their  improved  modes  of  dress,  their 
schools,  and  their  advanced  state  of  government  and  laws,  the  hope 
may  be  indulged  that  the  Osages  will  also  be  stimulated  to  enter  for  the 
itize  of  civilisation.  .^  .  .,;.,ij. , 

Such  are  the  six  principal  tribes  who  form  the  nucleus,  or,  to  use  a 
military  phrase,  the  right  wing  of  the  expatriated  aboriginal  population, 
as  the  bands  are  arranged  in  their  order  from  south  to  north,  in  the 
trans-Ozark  or  Indian  territory.  It  would  afford  us  pleasure  to  devote 
some  separate  considerations  to  each  of  the  remaining  nineteen  tribes  and 
half  tribes,  or  remnants  and  pioneers  of  tribes,  who  make  up  this  impos- 
ing and  interesting  colony,  where,  for  the  first  time  since  the  settlement 
of  the  Continent,  the  Indian  race  is  presented  in  an  independent,  com- 
pact, and  prosperous  condition.  But  it  would  manifestly  extend  this 
article  beyond  its  just  limits,  and  we  must  therefore  generalize  our  re- 
maining notices. 

We  still,  however,  adhere  to  a  geographical  method.     The  Senecas 
from  Sandusky,  and  the  mixed  Senecas  and  Shawnees,  are  situated 
northeast  of  the  Cherokees,  and  between  the  latter  and  the  western 
64 


iL' 


," 


1; 


606 


INDIAN  POLICV. 


boundary  of  Missouri.  They  possess  a  hundred  thousand  acres  of  choice 
lands.  The  Sanduskies  number  251  souls  ;  the  mixed  band,  322.  They 
are  represented  as  farmers  and  stock-raisers,  frugal,  industrious,  and  less 
addicted  to  intemperance  than  their  neighbors.  They  cultivated,  in 
1839,  from  two  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  acres  of  corn.  They 
have  a  blacksmith's  shop,  under  treaty  stipulations,  and  possess  good 
stocks  of  horses,  cattle,  and  hogs.  The  Quapaws  adjoin  the  Senecas 
and  Shawnees  on  the  north,  and,  as  the  latter,  have  their  lands  fronting 
on  the  Neosho.  This  band  formerly  owned  and  ceded  the  south  banks 
of  the  Arkansas  from  its  mouth  as  high  as  the  Canadian  fork.  They  are 
indolent,  much  a'luicted  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  depressed  in 
numbers.  They  have  a  tract  of  96,000  acres.  They  cultivate,  generally, 
about  one  hundred  acres  of  corn,  in  a  slovenly  manner.  Part  of  their 
numbers  are  seated  on  the  waters  of  Red  River,  and  the  Indian  predilec- 
tion for  rowing  is  nourished  by  the  frequent  habit  of  passing  to  and  fro. 
This  erratic  habit  is  an  unerring  test  of  the  hunter  state. 

The  Piankashaws  and  Weas  are  of  the  Miami  stock,  and  came  from 
the  waters  of  the  Wabash.  They  are  located  on  255  sections,  immedi- 
ately west  of  the  western  boundary  of  Missouri,  and  about  40  miles 
south  of  the  Konza.  Their  population  is  384,  of  which  222  are  Weas. 
Immediately  west  of  them  are  the  Peorias  and  Kaskaskias  of  the  Illinois 
family.  They  number  132,  and  possess  150  sections,  which  gives  an 
average  of  more  than  a  square  mile  to  each  soul.  Still  west  of  these, 
are  the  Ottowas  of  Ohio,  about  200  in  number,  and  above  them,  a  small 
'^und  of  61  of  the  Chippewas  of  Swan  Creek  and  Black  River  in  Michi- 
gan. These  locations  are  all  on  the  sources  of  the  Osage  River.  The 
lands  are  fine,  partly  woods  and  partly  prairie,  and  are  easily  cultivated. 
These  six  fragmentary  bands  are  not  dissimilar  in  their  habits  of  living 
and  the  state  of  theu:  advance  in  agriculture.  They  subsist  themselves 
by  raising  corn  and  cattle  and  hogs,  '''hey  evince  an  advancing  condi- 
tion, and  are  surrounded  by  circumstances  eminently  favorable  to  it. 

The  Shawnees  are  placed  at  the  junction  of  the  Konza  with  the  Mis- 
souri, extending  south  and  west.  They  number  a  little  short  of  1300, 
and  own  a  territory  of  ten  thousand  square  miles,  or  6,400,000  acres. 
They  are  cultivators  and  graziers  in  an  advanced  state  of  improvement. 
Hunting  may  be  occasionally  resorted  to  as  a  sport  or  amusement,  but  it 
has,  years  since,  been  abandoned  as  a  source  of  subsistence.  Indeed, 
the  failure  of  the  game  in  that  region  would  have  rendered  the  latter  im- 
perative, had  not  their  improved  habits  of  industry  led  to  it.  This  tribe 
have  essentially  conquered  their  aversion  to  labor.  They  drive  oxen 
and  horses  trained  to  the  plough.  They  split  rails  and  build  fences. 
They  erect  substantial  cabins  and  barns.  They  have  old  corn  in  their 
cribs  from  year  to  year.     They  own  good  saddle-horses  and  saddles,  and 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


507 


pe 


other  articles  of  caparison,  and  a  traveller  or  visitor  will  find  a  good  meal, 
a  clean  bed,  and  kind  treatment  in  their  settlements. 

Next  in  position  to  the  Shawnees  are  the  Delawares,  the  descend- 
ants of  the  ancient  Lenno  Lenapecs  of  Pennsylvania.  Allies  and  kin- 
dred in  their  ancient  position,  they  are  still  in  juxtaposition  in  their  new. 
Their  tract  begins  at  the  junction  of  the  Konza  and  Missouri  on  the 
north,  and  after  running  up  the  former  to  the  Konza  reserve,  extends 
north  and  west  so  us  to  embrace  it  on  the  north.  It  contains  about 
2450  square  miles,  or  2,208,000  acres.  They  number,  at  the  last  dates 
to  which  we  have  referred,  826  souls,  and  are  on  the  increase.  In  point 
of  habits,  industry,  and  improvement,  they  are  perhaps  not  inferior  to 
any  of  the  northern  stocks.  Shielded  from  intemperance  by  their  posi- 
tion, out  of  the  State  limits,  where  they  are  exclusively  under  the  influ- 
ence and  protection  of  Congress  laws,  this  tribe,  together  with  the  entire 
circle  of  Indian  communities  on  that  frontier,  has  been  for  some  years 
in  a  favourable  position  for  recovering  and  developing  their  true  energies. 
They  have,  within  a  few  years,  received  into  their  protection  a  small 
band  (182)  of  the  Monceys,  and  a  smaller  one,  of  74,  of  the  Stockbridges  : 
the  latter,  we  need  hardly  inform  the  intelligent  reader,  are  descendants 
of  the  ancient  Mohegans,  and  the  former  of  the  Minsi  and  Minnisinks, 
who,  at  the  era  of  the  colonization  of  "  Nova  Belgica"  and  New  York, 
were  respectively  located  on  the  east  and  the  west  banks  of  the  Hudson. 
The  Stockbridges  are  civilized  ;  the  Munsees  less  so,  but  industrious. 
Both  are  poor,  and  without  funds. 

Immediately  succeeding  the  Delawares  are  the  Kickapoos,  an  erratic 
race,  who,  under  various  names,  in  connection  with  the  Foxes  and  Sacs, 
have,  in  good  keeping  with  one  of  their  many  names,*  skipped  over  half 
the  continent,  to  the  manifest  discomfort  of  both  German  and  American 
philologists  and  ethnographers,  who,  in  searching  for  the  so-called  '*  Mas- 
cotins,"  have  followed,  so  far  as  their  results  are  concerned,  an  ignis 
fatuua.  The  Kickapoos  have  12,000  square  miles,  or  768,000  acres. 
It  is  a  choice,  rich  tract,  and  they  are  disposed,  with  the  example  of  the 
Delewares  and  Shawnees,  to  profit  by  it.  They  raise  corn  and  cattle, 
hogs  and  horses,  and  are  prosperous.  Their  numbers,  in  1840,  were 
470.  There  is  a  tract  of  200  square  miles,'  on  the  Great  and  Little 
Namaha,  assigned  to  the  metifs,  or  descendants  of  mixed  blood,  of  the 
lowas,  Otoes,  and  Missouris.  These  separate  the  removed  and  semi- 
civilized  tribes,  south  and  west  of  the  Missouri,  from  the  wild  indige- 
nes— we  mean  the  Otoes,  the  Pawnees,  the  Omahaws,  and  the  Sioux, 
who  extend  over  vast  tracts,  and  exist  without  any  .sensible  improve- 
ment in  their  condition.  The  same  remark  may  be  applied  to  the  Kon- 
zas,  who  are,  however,  hemmed  in  between  the  Delawares  and  the 


f  , 
i 

1 


1 


*  This  is  said,  by  one  interpretation,  to  mean  Rabbit's  Ghost. 


508 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


Shawnees,  except  on  their  western  borders.  It  is  no  part  of  our  purpose 
to  consider  these  tribes,  as,  over  and  above  the  influence  of  contiguous 
examples,  they  constitute  no  part  of  the  evidence  affecting  the  general 
question  of  the  plan  of  removal. 

That  this  evidence,  as  now  briefly  sketched,  is  favorable,  and  indeed 
highly  favorable,  to  the  general  condition  and  prosperity  of  the  removed 
tribes,  is,  we  apprehend,  clearly  manifest.  Not  only  have  they  been 
placed  beyond  the  wasting  influence  of  causes  which  oppressed  them, 
within  the  circle  of  the  State  communities  ;  but  they  have  received  in 
exchange  for  their  eastern  lands,  a  territory  which,  as  a  whole,  is  highly 
fertile  and  salubrious.  It  is  a  territory  whidh  has  required  little  compa- 
rative labor  to  cultivate,  made  up  as  it  is  of  mixed  forests  and  prairies. 
It  is  also,  viewed  in  extenso,  well  watered,  having  those  noble  streams, 
the  Red  River,  the  Arkansas,  the  Konza,  the  Platte,  and  the  Missouri, 
with  their  tributaries,  running  through  it  The  range  which  it  affords 
for  cattle  and  stock,  and  the  abundance  of  wild  hay,  of  a  nutritious  qual- 
ity, has  proved  very  favorable  to  an  incipient  agricultural  population,  and 
greatly  mitigated  the  ordinary  labors  of  farming  in  northern  climates. 
There  are  no  latitudes  in  North  America  more  favorable  to  the  growtli 
of  corn.  The  cotton  plant  has  been  introduced  by  the  Choctaws  and 
Chickasaws,  on  the  banks  of  Red  river.  It  is  a  region  abounding  in  salt 
springs  and  gypsum  beds,  both  which  must  hereafter  be  fully  developed, 
and  will  prove  highly  advantageous.  It  is  above  the  first  or  principal 
rapids  of  the  great  streams  running  down  the  plateau  of  ths  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, and  consequently  affords  sites  for  water-mills,  which  are  scarce 
and  almost  unknown  on  the  lower  Arkansas.  There  is,  indeed,  a  com- 
bination of  circumstances,  which  are  calculated  to  fa/or  the  General 
Government  plan,  and  foster  the  Indians  in  a  general  attempt  at  civilisa- 
tion and  self-government.  And  we  look  with  interest,  and  not  without 
anxiety,  at  the  result  of  the  experiment. 

We  are  aware  that  there  are  trials  before  them,  arising  from  great 
diversity  of  feelings  and  opinions,  and  states  of  civilisation.  Some  of 
the  tribes  are  powerful,  advanced,  and  wealthy ;  some  feeble  and  poor. 
Education  has  very  unequally  affected  them.  Laws  are  in  their  embryo 
state.  The  Gospel  has  been  but  partially  introduced.  In  clothing  the 
native  councils  with  some  of  the  powers  cf  a  congress,  and  regulating 
their  action  by  constitutional  fixity,  there  is  great  care  and  deliberation 
required,  not,  at  once,  to  grasp  too  much.  There  is  perhaps  yet  greater 
danger  in  enlarging  the  authority  of  the  chiefs  and  sagamores  into  some- 
thing like  presidential  dimensions.  The  natives  have  great  powers  of 
imitation ;  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  they  will  content  themselves  by 
imitating  things  which  they  do  not  fully  understand  or  appreciate.  The 
national  character  of  the  Indians  is  eminently  suspicious.  There  is  a 
fear  to  trust  others,  even  themselves.      Delegated  power  is  narrowly 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


509 


watched,  and  often  begrudged  when  given.  The  acts  of  ttieir  public 
men  nre  uniformly  impugned.  The  thought  seems  hardly  to  be  enter- 
tained by  the  common  Indians,  that  an  officer  may  be  guided  by  right 
and  honest  motives.  The  principle  of  suspicion  has,  so  to  say,  eaten  out 
the  Indian  heart.  The  jealousy  with  which  he  has  watched  the  white 
man,  in  all  periods  of  his  history,  is  but  of  a  piece  with  that  with  which  ho 
watches  his  chiefs,  his  neighbors,  and  his  very  family.  Exaltation  of 
feeling,  liberality  of  sentiment,  justness  of  reasoning,  a  spirit  of  conces- 
sion, and  that  noble  faith  and  trust  which  arise  from  purity  and  virtue, 
nre  the  characteristics  of  civilisation  ;  and  we  should  not  be  disappointed 
if  they  do  not,  all  at  once,  grow  and  flourish  in  these  nascent  communi- 
ties. Still,  our  hopes  predominate  over  our  fears.  Where  so  much  has 
been  accomplished  as  we  see  by  the  Cherokees,  (he  Choctaws,  and 
Chickasaws,  and  our  most  advanced  northern  tribes,  we  expect  more. 
From  the  tree  that  bear:*  blossoms,  we  expect  fruit. 

We  have  no  expectation,  however,  that  without  some  principles  of 
general  political  association,  the  tribes  can  permanently  advance.  To 
assume  the  character  and  receive  the  respect  of  a  commonwealth,  they 
must  have  the  political  bonds  of  a  commonwealth.  Our  Indian  tribes  have 
never  possessed  any  of  these  bonds.  They  are  indeed  the  apparent  rem- 
nants of  old  races,  which  have  been  shivered  into  fragments,  and  never 
found  the  capacity  to  re-unite.  The  constant  tendency  of  all  things, 
in  a  state  of  nature,  has  been  to  divide.  The  very  immensity  of  the  con- 
tinent, its  varied  fertility  and  resources,  and  its  grand  and  wild  features, 
led  to  this.  Hitherto,  the  removed  tribes  in  the  West  have  opposed  an 
associated  government.  They  have  stoutly  and  effectually  resisted  and 
rejected  this  part  of  the  government  scheme.  They  fear,  the  agents 
say,  it  is  some  plan  to  bring  them  under  the  civil  yoke.  Time,  reflec- 
tion, and  education  must  tend  to  correct  this.  More  than  all,  their  civil 
dissensions  must  tend  to  show  the  necessity  of  a  more  enlarged  and  gen- 
eral frame  of  government,  in  which  some  individual  rights  must  be  yield- 
ed to  the  public,  to  secure  the  enjoyment  of  the  rest.  We  think  there 
is  some  evidence  of  the  acknowledgment  of  this  want,  in  their  occasional 
general  councils,  at  which  all  the  tribes  have  been  invited  to  be  present. 
During  the  last  year  (1843)  such  a  convocation  was  held  at  Tahlequah, 
the  seat  of  the  Cherokee  government.  At  this,  there  were  delegates 
present  from  the  Creeks,  Chickasaws,  Delawares,  Shawnees,  Fianka- 
shaws,  Weas,  Osages,  Senecas,  Stockbridges,  Ottowas,  Chippewas, 
Peorias,  Pottowattomies,  and  Seminoies.  The  result  of  these  delibera- 
tions, we  are  informed,  was  a  compact  in  which  it  was  agreed  : — 

1 .  To  maintain  peace  and  friendship  among  each  othe' 

2.  To  abstain  from  the  law  of  retaliation  for  oflFences.       '  r.  .      *  ;  ,  i 

3.  To  provide  for  improvements  in  agriculture,  the  arts,  and  manu- 
factures. ,        . 


i« 


CIO 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


4.  To  provide  against  any  cession  of  their  territory,  in  any  form. 

5.  To  punish  crimes,  committed  by  one  tribe,  in  the  bounds  of 
another. 

6.  To  provide  for  a  general  citizenship  among  the  contracting  parties. 

7.  To  suppress  the  use  or  introduction  of  ardent  spirits. 

These  are  very  mixed  principles,  containing  no  basis  of  a  government ; 
yet,  futile  as  they  are,  we  apprehend  they  contain  no  effective  power 
for  their  enforcement.  A  law  without  a  penalty  is  like  a  rope  of  sand. 
Any  of  these  parties  might  nullify  cither  of  these  acts,  by  neglecting 
to  enforce  it.  It  is,  we  apprehend,  the  mere  expression  of  the  popular 
will,  in  a  council,  without  any  binding  obligation  of  the  whole,  or  a  ma- 
jority of  the  tribes,  to  compel  obedience  from  the  delinquent  members. 
It  may,  however,  lead  to  further  deliberations  ;  and  we  cannot  but  regard 
the  movement  as  one  which  betokens  political  forethought  and  purpose. 

Our  greatest  apprehensions,  we  must  confess,  before  closing  this  paper, 
arise  from  the  peculiar  geographical  position  of  the  Indian  territory  with 
relation  to  our  own.  And  this  could  not,  perhaps,  have  been  anticipated 
twenty  years  ago,  when  the  plan  was  formed.  Our  population  is  on  the 
broad  move  west.  Nothing,  it  is  evident,  will  now  repress  them  this  side 
of  the  Pacific.  The  snowy  heights  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  are  already 
scaled  ;  and  we  but  apply  the  results  of  the  past  to  the  future,  in  saying 
that  the  path  which  has  been  trod  by  a  few,  will  be  trod  by  many.  Now, 
;be  removed  tribes  are  precisely  in  the  centre  of  this  path.  From  the 
mouth  of  the  Platte,  or  the  Konza,  the  great  highway  to  the  Oregon 
must  run  west.  Whether  this  new  tide  of  emigration  will  be  successful 
or  unsuccessful,  will  those  who  compose  it  spare  to  trample  on  the  red 
man  .'  Will  they  suddenly  become  kind  to  him,  to  whom  they  have 
been  unkind  ?  Will  they  cease  to  desire  the  lands  which  their  children 
want  ?  Will  they  consent  to  see  the  nation  separated  by  an  Indian 
state  .'  Will  they  award  honors,  nay,  justice,  to  that  state  ?  Twenty 
years  will  answer  these  questions. 


Choctaws. — An  appropriation  of  $113,000  has  been  made  by  Con- 
gress for  the  removal  and  subsistence  of  the  Choctaws  now  in  Missis- 
sippi. There  are  upwards  of  six  thousand  in  our  state,  comprising 
about  eleven  hundred  families.  These  are  under  Colonels  Johnson  and 
Fisher.  The  half  of  the  money  due  the  Indians,  and  to  be  paid  after 
their  landing  in  their  new  homes  in  the  West,  is  to  be  funded.  This 
will  effectually  prevent  all  speculation,  and  enable  the  Indians  to  obtain 
and  hold  what  is  due  them.  Those  now  in  the  state  are  guarded  against 
all  coercive  measures  for  their  removal,  and  leflt  free  to  go  West  or 
remain  in  their  homes  in  Mississippi. — Southern  Reformer. 


INDIAN    rnoi'ERTY    IN    MICHIGAN. 


611 


VALUE  OF  INDIAN  PROPERTY  IN  MICHIGAN. 


MiCHILIMACKlNAC,  Nov.  28th,  1837. 
Judge  McDonald  and  Captain  Clark,  appraisers  under  the  Sth 
article  of  the  treaty  with  the  Ottowas  and  Chippewas  of  March  2Sth, 
1836,  presented  their  report  of  the  appraisement  of  Indian  improve- 
ments, between  Grand  River  and  this  place,  made  during  the  summer 
and  autumn.     The  abstract  indicates  the  following  facts  : 

Whole  number  of  improvements,  4S5. 

Number  of  villages,  22. 

Number  of  houses  of  all  classes,  wood,  log,  and  bark,  609. 

Aggregate  value  of  houses,  $23,310. 

Number  of  acres  cultivated,  2,477,  valued  at  $17,423. 

Number  of  acres  improved,  at  prior  periods,  but  now  lying  waste,  6,098. 

Value  of  the  waste  lands,  thus  improved,  $18,344. 

Number  of  apple  trees,  3,212,  valued  at  $5,181. 

Number  of  mills  and  barns,  4,  valued  at  $2,100. 

Number  of  churches,  10,  valued  at  $2,600. 

Total  valuation  of  improvements,  $74',998  00.  . 

Total  population  of  the  22  villages,  &c.,  3,257  souls. 


• 


When  the  foundation  of  the  flag-staff  of  the  old  French  fort  at  Os- 
wego was  removed,  during  the  recent  improvements — say  1836  to  '40, 
there  was  found  at  the  bottom,  a  flat  piece  of  sandstone,  with  this  in- 
scription : 

..,•,     '■      GLIUNA.    1727.      ...    '  '  '     '  ;   '   '' .  ' 

This  was  the  actual  date,  as  found  by  historical  reference,  of  the  first 
fort  built  at  Oswego.  The  above  fact  was  communicated  to  me  in  1842, 
during  a  visit  to  the  place,  by  Mr.  McNeil,  the  engineer  employed  in 
opening  the  streets,  at  the  time  named.  He  showed  me  the  stone,  with 
the  inscription.     Was  Guuna  a  geographical  name  ? 


i  , 


Sandusky. — ^This  word  is  of  Wyandot  origin.  It  is  derived,  ac- 
cording to  William  Walker,  from  San-doos-tee,  and  means,  "  at  the 
cold  water."  The  terms.  Upper  and  Lower  Cold  Water,  were 
descriptive  names,  of  long  standing,  for  the  two  places,  on  San- 
dusky bay,  now  called  Upper  and  Lower   Sandusky. 


.jL.1. 


INDIAN   NAMES. 


Death  op  Gbn.  William  Clark. — It  is  with  great  regret  that  we 
announce  the  decease  of  this  veteran.  He  expired  in  St.  Louis  oti  the 
Ist  instant,  aged  about  seventy  years,  having  been  gradually  declining 
under  the  operation  of  age  and  disease  for  the  last  two  or  three  years. 
Few  men  in  the  Northwest  were  more  generally  known,  or  more  sin- 
cerely respected,  than  General  ClArk.  He  had  been  prominently  and 
constantly  before  the  public  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and  it  is  believed 
his  integrity  and  honor  were  never  impeached.  When  but  seventeen 
years  of  age,  he  accompanied  his  brother,  General  Georoe  RooSRs  Clark, 
in  his  celebrated  and  daring  expedition  across  Illinois ;  and  as  early  as  1790 
was  in  the  service  of  the  Government  as  confidential  Indian  agent.  His 
connection  with  the  Indians,  in  various  capacities,  continued  till  his  death, 
At  which  time  he  was  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  at  St.  Louis.  For 
many  years,  and  up  to  the  period  when  Missouri  became  a  State,  he 
was  Governor  of  the  Territory.  In  conjunction  with  Captain  Mehri- 
WETHER  Lewis,  he  performed  the  celebrated  journey  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Columbia  River,  and  was  consequently  one  of  the  first  of  our  citi- 
zens that  ever  crossed  the  Rocky  Mountains.  No  white  man  ever  pos- 
sessed as  much  influence  with  the  Northwestern  Indians,  by  whom  he 
was  universally  respected  and  confided  in.  In  his  death  the  Indian  De- 
partment has  sustained  a  loss  which  can  scarcely  be  repaired,  and  with 
him  perished  a  fund  of  information,  in  regard  to  our  relations  with  the 
aborigines,  which  can  never  be  supplied  from  any  other  80urce.-T-G/o6e, 
Sept.  15th,  1838. 


Wheeling. — This  term  is  derived  from  the  local  form  of  the  Dela- 
ware word  for  the  human  head,  wceling,  that  is  to  say,  Place  of  the 
head.  Its  origin  was  this  :  a  white  man  having  been  killed  by  the  In- 
dians at  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  now  called  Wheeling,  which  enters  the 
Ohio  at  this  place,  his  head  was  set  up  on  a  pole,  in  terrorem  to  the  emi- 
grants. Head,  in  Delaware  is  wee/,  or  as  it  is  written,  according  to  the 
foreign  system  of  vowel  sounds,  wil. 

Claverack. — ^This  is  not  an  Indian  name.  It  is  derived  from  the 
Dutch  word  c/ot>e,  a  gorge,  or  side  valley,  and  rack,  a  reach  of  the  river. 
This  character  of  the  east  banks  of  the  Hudson,  is  observable  at  Hudson, 
the  old  Claverack  landing — where  prominent  points  of  land  and  inlets 
or  bays  of  waior  give  a  serrated  appearance  to  the  shore.  In  early  Dutch 
days,  the  skippers  had  divided  the  whole  river  into  racks,  or  reaches, 
giving  each  a  distinctive  name,  as  appears  by  ancient  maps. 


THE   END. 


